Dissenting Opinion of Judge Oda

Document Number
063-19820224-JUD-01-05-EN
Parent Document Number
063-19820224-JUD-01-00-EN
Document File
Bilingual Document File

DISSENTING OPINION OF JUDGE ODA*

1. To my profound regret, 1find myselfunable tosharethe viewsof the
Court on manyessentialpoints. First of all, the Court fails,in my view,to
arrive ata proper appreciationof the "trends" at theThird United Nations
Conferenceonthe Lawof the Sea,andinterprets them simplyby lookingat
a fewprovisions now standing in the draft convention. The Court largely
ignores the changes that have occurred in the concept of the continental
shelfand theimpact that the newconcept of the ExclusiveEconomicZone
may have on the exploitation of submarine mineral resources. It will be
surprising to any student of the law of the sea to find that the words
"Exclusive Economic Zone" appear only once in this lengthyJudgment,

and then only in connection with historic sedentary-fishing rights
(para. 100). Secondly, the Court suggests as the positive principles and
rulesofinternational law toapply in thiscaseonly equitableprinciplesand
the taking into account of al1relevant circumstances(para. 133, A).This
merely amounts to an uninformative rearrangement of the terms of the
main question put to it. It appears simply to suggest the principle of
non-principle. The Judgment doesnot evenattemptto provehow the equi-
distancemethod, whichhasoften been maintained to embody a rule oflaw
for delimitation of the continental shelf, would lead to an inequitable
result. Indeed, it gives that method rather short shrift. Furthermore, the
line suggested by the Court in dealing with the practical method to be
employed in application of the(unspecified)principles isnot grounded on
any persuasive considerations. It is in particular entirely obscure why it

should featurea veeringpoint at theparallel of themost westerlypoint on
the coastline of the Gulf of Gabes. The Judgment appears, to my eyes,
simply as one appropriate to a case ex aequo etbon0such as rnight have
been decided, if the Parties so agreed, in accordance with Article 38,
paragraph 2,of the Statute. But thepresent caseiscertainlynot one of that
kind. Thus 1feelbound to subrnit my own analysis ofit, and, sinceit ismy
duty tofound myassertions,this willinvolvegoinginto considerable detail
upon most of the essential points.

2. My analysis will be presented in the following order : Chapter 1 -
Trends at theThird United Nations Conferenceon the Lawof the Seaand
the status of the draft convention on the Lawof the Sea ;Chapter II - The

traditional concept of the continental shelf ; Chapter III - Sedentary
fisheries and historic rights ;Chapter IV - New trends in the concept of

* A synosical table of contents appears at the end.

143158 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

the continental shelf ; Chapter V - Impact of the concept of the exclusive
economic zone on the concept of the continental shelf ; Chapter VI -
Trends in the delimitation of the continental shelf/exclusive economic

zone at the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea ;
Chapter VI1 - Principlesand rules of the delimitation of the continental
shelf/exclusive economic zone ; Chapter VI11 - Practical method sug-
gested.

SectionI. "Trends" as Interpreted by Tunisia and Libya

3. The Court had been requested, under Article 1,paragraph 1,of the
SpecialAgreement signedby Tunisia and Libya on 10June 1977,to render
itsjudgment as to "Quels sont lesprincipeset règlesdu droit international
quipeuvent être appliquéspourla délimitation" (according to the French
text supplied by Tunisia), or "What principles and rules of international

law may be applied for the delimitation" (according to the English text
furnished by Libya), of the area of the continental shelf appertaining to
Tunisia and the area of the continental shelfappertaining to Libya,and in
rendering its judgment the Court (according to the Tunisian text) is
required "de tenir compte" of equitable principles and the relevant cir-
cumstances whichcharacterize the area, aswellas the "tendances récentes
admises", or (according to the Libyan text), "the Court shall take its
decision accordingto equitableprinciples, and the relevantcircumstances
which characterize the area, as well as the new accepted trends" in the

Third United Nations Conferenceon the Lawof the Sea(UNCLOS III). 1
use these French expressionsin addition to the English ones because of
alleged discrepancies between the translations made from the original
Arabic into French by Tunisia and into English by Libya. Putting the last
part first, it seemed clear that it would be indispensable, in ascertaining
"the principles and rules ofinternational law" to applyfor the delimitation
of the continental shelf, to take account of "equitable principles" and of
"the relevant circumstances whch characterize the area". However, the
Parties professed to have divergent interpretations of the meaning of the

"tendances récentes admises" or "the new acceptedtrends" at UNCLOS
III, and of the role these should play in determining the "principles and
rules of international law".
4. There werecertaindifferences of opinion between Tunisia and Libya
as to how the "tendances récentes admises"or "the new accepted trends"
had taken shape.According to Tunisia, replying to a question 1put to the
Parties at the hearing on 9October 1981 : "The Conference itself has determined the process whereby the
negotiating texts examinedby it become admitted trends in the law of
the sea.Thus in 1978(A/CONF.62/62 of 13April1978) it decided to
identify the outstanding issues still requiring negotiation, whch
signifiedthat anynon-contestedprovision of the Informa1Composite
NegotiatingText (ICNT), or any the contestation of which had been
deferred,constituted atrend admitted at that date (whichwasthe case
with theconcept of the exclusiveeconomiczone, the régimeofislands,
etc.).
The process of identifying the hard-core issues calling for further
negotiation and consultation with a view to reaching compromise
solutions, which would be adopted by consensus or be found gener-
ally acceptable, led to the specification of seven issues of which one

was the delimitation of maritime boundaries between adjacent and
oppositeStates.This means that Articles 74and 83of the 1977ICNT
did not, at that stage, constitute trends admitted by the Confer-
ence.
The Conferencehad also laid downa process for the revision of the
ICNT whereby aprovision could onlybemodified if the newwording
were adopted by a consensus or found by the "college" of the Con-
ference to be likely to offer a substantially improved prospect of a
consensus.
Thus this procedure, decided by consensus at a plenary Sitting of
the Conference, does not leave any room at al1for individual inter-
pretation of what may constitute an admitted trend. It is the Con-
ference itself whichdecideswhat isadrnitted,amongthepoints which
had been left over for discussion, and its decision is expressed in the
form of amendment of thenegotiating text,known as the ICNT inthe
initial phaseand as the draft convention (informa1text)in the second

phase. Finally, the officialization of the draft convention decided at
the latest session definitively reinforced and crystallized the trends
admitted within the Conference, which now cover the whole of the
draft."
Thus Tunisiaconsidered theprovisions of the draft convention on the Law
of the Sea (A/CONF.62/L.78) as reinforcing and crystallizingthe "ten-
dances récentes admises". Libya, on the other hand, took the following
view in its reply :

"The process by which newtrends were accepted in the conference
was the 'consensus method' - which may or may not represent the
position of each Stateon the point. 'Consensus' isa device to permit
an appearance of agreement where voting would not. 'Consensus'
may be influential in development of a rule of customary interna-
tional law, but adoption of a provision by 'consensus'at an interna-
tional conference does not by itself create such a rule."Libya thus did not make clear its views on how the draft convention
reflected new trends at UNCLOS III, but it does not apparently seem to
have been its opinion that the actual provisions of the draft convention
necessarily represented the "trends" of UNCLOS III. What is more, in

1977,when the Special Agreement between Tunisia and Libya was con-
cluded, the decision of UNCLOS III recorded as A/CONF.62/62, and
quoted by Tunisia$ad not yetbeen taken. Thus it must bepointed out that
both in 1977,the time of the conclusion of the SpecialAgreement, and in
1981,the time of thehearing, no commoninterpretation existed as to what
would reflect the "tendances récentes admises" or "the new accepted
trends".
5. If the trends of UNCLOS III or the provisions of the draft conven-
tion on the Law of the Sea had become establishedprinciples and rules of
international law, particularly so far as concerns the delimitation of the
continental shelf,theCourt would naturally havebeen bound to take them
into considerationin itsjudgment, even if it had not explicitlybeen asked

to do so by the provisions of the Special Agreement. However, neither
Tunisianor Libykmade thesemanticallycontradictory suggestion that the
"tendances" or "trends" assuchformed part of the principlesand rules of
international law. Instead, Tunisia stated :

"The Tunisian Governmentconsidersthat the 'recenttrends admit-
ted'can formpart of theprinciples and rulesofinternational lawtothe

extent that they may already have givenrise to a sufficiently abundant
practice to be considered as customary rules." (Emphasis added.)

Libya, on the other hand, stated :

" 'Consensus'may be influential in development of a rule of cus-
tomary international law,but adoption of a provision by 'consensus'
at an international conference does not by itself create such a
rule" ;

and

"New acceptedtrends, within the meaning of Article 1 of the Spe-
cial Agreement, fa11within the purview of the principlesand rules of
international law for the purposes of that Article on&if and sofur as
the Court concludesthat they are generallyaccepted by States soas to
have become principles and rules of customary international law."
(Emphasis added.)

6. If the trends of UNCLOS III or the very provisions of the draft
convention on the Lawof theSeahad not achievedthe status ofestablished
rules and principles of international law, how should the Court have
taken them into account under the Special Agreement of 1977 ? Tunisia
stated : "The 'recent trends admitted' which have not yet reached the
threshold of customary law are nevertheless to be taken into consid-
erationwithinthe framework of Article 1, paragraph 1,of the Special
Agreement, not as elements of the applicable law, for the two Parties
are in agreement that the reference to these trends does not confer
upon theCourta power to decideex aequoetbono,but asfactorsinthe
interpretation of the existing rules."

On the other hand, Libya stated simply: "[Ilt is for the Court to decide
what weight should be given to any 'new accepted trends'." In view of
these cautiousinterpretations, and given the care taken by both Parties to
qualify even such limited endorsement as they accord the provisional

results of the Conference, it would seem that the express reference to the
trends of UNCLOS III in the SpecialAgreement of 1977did not, in 1981,
have such great significanceasis generally thought or may once havebeen
expected. TheCourt was not requestedin delivering its Judgment to take
the trends of UNCLOS III into account as an element separate from the
principlesand rules of international law,but was simplyasked to have due
regard to those trends as material to aiding an understanding of what the
principles and rules of international law are. Yet it would have been
natural for the Court, even without any request to that effect, to pay due
regard to recent developments seenduring thepast decade in thecourse of
thedeliberations of theUnitedNations Sea-bedCommitteeand UNCLOS
III, which may reflect the principles and rules of international law
today.
7. Furthermore, since some provisions of the draft convention on the
Law of the Sea were often referred to, both in the pleadings and at the
hearing, in connection with the delimitation of the continental shelf, it
would have been appropriatefor the Court to express its general viewon
the status of that document in relation to the principles and rules of
international law, and more especially to the development of that branch
of the law of the sea concerned with lateral delimitation. Such a pro-
nouncement would have involvedthe Court as a wholein a closer analysis

ofprevailing trends than it has seenfit to perform,and such an analysis, as
1 see it, ought to have led it to a more fundamental conclusion than
underlies its judgment, and to a correspondinglydifferent approach. As
this analysis is essential to an explanation of my position, 1 propose to
begin it by first sketchingout how the draft convention was prepared.

Section II. The 'cConsensus"Formula of the Third United
Nations Conferenceon the Law of the Sea

8. On 16November 1973 the United Nations General Assembly, by
General Assembly resolution 3067(XXVIII), adopted by 117-0-10votes,
dissolved the United Nations Committee on the Peaceful Uses of the
Sea-bed and the Ocean Floor beyond the Lirnits of National Jurisdiction
(Sea-bed Committee), which had been functioning for the previous sixyears, and confirmed the decision taken by General Assembly resolution

3029A (XXVII) to hold UNCLOS III from the end of 1973onwards. In
proposing the draft of this resolution to the Plenary Meeting, the First
Committee on 25 October 1973 approved the following "gentlemen's
agreement" :

"Recognizing that the Conference at its inaugural session will
adopt ... its procedures, including its rules regarding methods of
voting, and bearing in mind that the problems of ocean space are
closely interrelated and need to be considered as a whole and the
desirability of adopting aConvention on the Lawofthe Seawhichwill
secure the widest possible acceptance,

[The General Assembly] expresses the view that the Conference
should make every effort to reach agreement on substantivematters
by way of consensus ;that there should be no voting on such matters
until al1 efforts at consensus have been exhausted ; and further

expresses the view that the Conference at its inaugural session will
consider devising appropriate means to that end." (A/C. 1/PV. 1936
(provisional).) (Emphasis added.)

9. However,at thefirst (organizational) session of UNCLOS III, heldin
December 1973, no agreement was reached on the rules of procedure.
Efforts to achieve an agreement during the inter-sessional meetings in
February and June 1974were also in vain. Difficulties mainly concerned
thevotingprocedure, which, the delegatesconsidered,might determinethe
character of the text tobe adopted. The rules of procedure, discussions on
which were prolonged for more than a week at the second session in
Caracas, were finally adopted by the Conference on 27 June 1974.Just
before their adoption, Mr. H. S.Amerasinghe, the President of UNCLOS
III, read out the following declaration, which was adopted by consen-
sus :

"Bearing in mind that the problems of ocean space are closely
interrelated and need to be considered as a whole andthe desirability
of adopting a convention on the law of the sea which will secure the
widest possible acceptance,

The Conference should make every effort to reach agreement on
substantive matters by way of consensus and there should be no
voting on such matters until al1 efforts at consensus have been
exhausted." (UNCLOS III, Official Records, Vol. 1,p. 52.) Section III. Negotiating Texts

10. In the course of the second session, held in Caracas in 1974,which
was actually the first substantive session,agreat number of proposals was
presented on subjects relating to the general problem of the law of the sea.
The Secretariat of the Conference prepared aWorkingPaper of the Second
Committee :Main Trends, the purpose of which was to "reflect in gen-
erally acceptable formulations the main trends which have emerged from
the proposals submitted" either to the Sea-bed Committee or to the Con-
ference itself and were to form a basis for its future work (A/CONF.62/
C.2/WP.l, UNCLOS III, Official Records, Vol. III, p. 106).

11. At the third session,in 1975,there wereveryfewofficia1sessionsof

either the plenary or the three main committees. On 18April 1975,the
only day of substantive discussions at the plenary meetings, the President
suggested that the chairmen of the three main committees should each
prepare a single negotiating text covering the subjects entrusted to his
committee,to take account of al1the forma1and informa1discussions held
thus far. It was understood that the texts would not prejudice the position
of anydelegation, and would not represent any negotiated text or accepted
compromise, andthat theywouldbea basisfor negotiation (UNCLOS III,
OfficialRecords,Vol. IV,p. 26).Thereafter al1the efforts of the chairmen
of the three main committees were directed towards the preparation of
such draft articles. Of course individual delegates were likely to have
submitted suggestions for inclusion in these draft articles, but no consul-
tations or negotiations among the delegates, or between the delegates and
the respective chairmen, werereported at all. However, on the final day of
the session, i.e., 9 May 1975,the President stated that the chairmen of the
three main committees had each drafted a singlenegotiating text (ibid.,p.
27). The Informal Single Negotiating Text (ISNT) (A/CONF.62/WP.8 ;
ibid.,pp. 137ff.)was circulated at the closeof the session.The ISNT wasa
mere compilation of the draft articles prepared and submitted separ-
ately by the chairmen of the three main committees, without even

a continuous through-numbering of the articles belonging to the three
separately prepared parts.

12. A note placed by the President of the Conference at thebeginning of
the ISNT explained its character very well :

"In his concluding statement [on 18April 19751 ... the President
stressed that the single text should take account of al1the forma1and
informa1discussions held so far, would be informa1in character and
would not prejudice the position of any delegation nor would it
represent any negotiated text or accepted compromise. It should,
therefore, be quite clear that the singlenegotiating text willserveasa
procedural deviceand onlyprovide abasisfor negotiation. It must not in any way be regarded as affecting either the status of the proposals

already made by delegations or the right of delegations to submit
amendments or new proposals." (Ibid. p. 137.)

The introduction to Part II, covering the subjects entrusted to the Second
Committee and written by the Chairman of the Second Committee, reads
in part as follows :

"The particular nature of this text did not allow theretention of al1
the trends reflected in document A/CONF.62/C.2/WP.l [Working
Paper : Main Trends, as referred to in para. 10 above] and in other
proposals submitted either to the Committee on the PeacefulUses of
the Sea-Bed and the Ocean Floor beyond the Limits of National
Jurisdiction or to the Conference. The aim of the Conference in
adopting the new method for the future stage of its work would have
been defeated had al1trends been retained in this text. It was possible

to amalgamatesome of thealternativeformulationsbut in other cases
it was necessary to choose between conflicting proposals. In certain
cases, a middle course was adopted.

Thejustification for the task entrusted to me is to be found in the
particular nature of the single negotiating text as defined by the
President and in the need to have a worlunginstrument on the basis of
which the process of negotiations can be intensified. 1have endeav-
oured to accomplish this task to the best of my ability and expressthe
hope that it will fulfil the purposes for which it was requested by the
Conference." (Ibid., p. 153.)

13. At the beginning of the fourth session, in the spring of 1976,the

President of the Conference indicated that the next step should be the
preparation by the chairmen of the three main committees of a revised
singlenegotiating text in respect of each of their cornmittees, and that this
revised text would reflect, as far as possible, the result of the informa1
negotiations which had already taken place.Almost al1the deliberations at
this session were, in fact, held during informa1meetings in camera, but
various groups, regional or functional, also held a number of informa1
consultations. No report was submitted to the plenary meeting by the
chairmen of thethreemain committees, and no singlereport on thework of
the working groups within the main committees is to be found. What is
clear is that on the last day of the session the Revised SingleNegotiating
Text (RSNT), consisting of three separate texts, with again separately
numbered articles submitted by each of the three committees, was circu-
lated (A/CONF.62/WP.g/Rev. 1 ;UNCLOS III, OfficialRecords,Vol.V,pp. 125f.).The note by the President,attached tothistext,reads in part as
follows :

"These texts have been prepared entirely on their own responsi-
bility [i.e.,that of the chairmen of the three committees] and willhave
no other status than that of serving as a basis for continued negoti-
ation without prejudice to the right of any delegation to move any
amendments or to introduce any new proposals. The texts must
not be regarded as committing any delegation or delegations to any
of their provisions." (Ibid.)

14. During the fifth session, in the summer of 1976,there was not one
officia1meeting of the SecondCommittee. Al1thedeliberationsconcerning
generalproblems ofthe lawofthe seawereheld in informa1meetings ofthe
committee or in its negotiating groups. However, the report by the Chair-
man of the Second Committee,presented to the Plenary, reflects a general
idea of the work whichhad been done inthe SecondComrnittee during this
session. Six important subjects were given priority in ths session and
entrusted to five different negotiatinggroups for discussion, among them
being "Definition of the outer edge of the continental margin" and "De-
limitation of the territorial sea, the exclusive economic zone and the
continental shelf between adjacent or opposite States". (Ibid., Vol. VI,
p. 136.)

15. For the sixth session, in 1977,there are also very few documents

describing the deliberations on the subject, but immediately after the
adjournment of this session the Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text
(ICNT) (A/CONF.62/WP. 10 ;ibid., Vol. VIII) was circulated, in which,
for the first time, articles were consecutively numbered from 1to 303.A
memorandum by the President of the Conference,attached to the ICNT
reads, in part, as follows :

"It wasunderstood that whilethePresident wouldbe free to proffer
his own suggestions on the proposed provisions of any part of the
compositetext,inregard to any matter which fellwithn the exclusive

domain of a particular chairman that chairman'sjudgement as to the
precise formulation to be incorporated in the text should prevail. The
adoption of this procedure was a recognition of the fact that each
chairman was in the best position to determine, having regard to the
negotiationsthat had taken place, the extent to which changes in his
revised single negotiating text should be made in order to reflect the
progress achieved in the course of negotiations where, in the chair-
man's opinion, such progress justified changes in the revised single
negotiating text and also to decide, even where the negotiationshad
not resulted in substantial agreement, whether such progress as had
been achieved warranted changes which would be conducive to the ultimate attainment of general agreement. It was also understood
that, so far as issues on which negotiationshad not taken place were
concerned, there should be no departure from the revised single
negotiating text unless it was of a consequential character. This
understanding was scrupulously observed in the course of the prepa-
ration of the informa1composite negotiating text. There is no ques-
tion, therefore, of joint responsibility being assumed for the provi-
sions of the text by the President and the chairmen of the three

committees.The chairman of each committee bears the full respon-
sibilityfor those provisions of theinforma1compositenegotiating text
which are the exclusiveand special concern of his committee.This is
not an enunciation of a new doctrine of collective irresponsibility.

The Conference also agreed that the composite negotiating text
would be informa1in character and would have the same status as the
informa1singlenegotiating text and the revised singlenegotiating text
and would, therefore, serve purely as a procedural device and only
provide a basis for negotiation without affecting the right of any
delegation to suggestrevisionsin the searchfor a consensus. It would
be relevant to recall here the observation made in my proposals
regarding the preparation of this text that it would not have the

character and status of the text which was DreLarAdbv the Interna-
tional Law Commission and presented to the Geneva Conference of
1958and would, therefore,not have the status of abasic proposal that
would stand unless rejected by the requisite majority.
Special attention was given,in the course of the preparation of the
informa1 composite negotiating text, to the need for CO-ordination
between thedifferent parts of therevisedsinglenegotiating text where
there appeared to be contradictions or unnecessaryrepetition." (A/
CONF.62/WP.lO/Add.l ; ibid., p. 65.)

16. The seventh session in 1978 needed two weeks to agree on the

organization of the work of the sessionand on 12April1978 it adopted the
report of the General Committee (A/CONF.62/61) as amended. (Deci-
sions printed asA/CONF.62/62 ;UNCLOS III, OfficialRecords,Vol. X,
p. 6.) It was agreed that this session should give priority to the identifi-
cation and resolution of the outstanding core issues and that the Confer-
ence should also discuss and resolve al1 other issues which remained
outstanding. Negotiating groups of limited size,but in which al1delega-
tions werefree toparticipate, wereestablished to dealwith sevenhard-core
issues, which included the subjects "Definition of the outer limits of the
Continental Shelf and the question of payments and contributions with
respect to the exploitation of the continental shelf beyond 200miles ;
Definition of the outer limits of the continental shelf and the question of

revenue sharing" and "Delimitation of maritime boundaries between
adjacent and opposite States and settlement of disputes thereon". It was167 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

further agreed that any modifications or revisions of the ICNT should be
made in the following ways :

"10. Any modifications or revisions to be made in the Informa1
Composite Negotiating Text should emerge from the negotiations
themselvesand shouldnot beintroduced on theinitiative ofany single
person, whether it be the President or a Chairman of a Comrnittee,
unless presented to the Plenary and found, from the widespread and
substantial support prevailing in Plenary, to offer a substantially
improved prospect of a consensus.

11. The revision of the Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text
should be the collectiveresponsibility of the Presidentand the Chair-
men of the main committees,actingtogether as a team headed by the
President. The Chairman of the Drafting Committee and the Rap-

porteur-General should be associated with the team as the former
should be fully aware of the considerations that determined any
revision and the latter should, ex officio, be kept informed of the
manner in which the Conference has proceeded at al1stages." (A/
CONF.62/62 ;ibid p.8.)
17. The seventh session,in the spring of 1978,and the resumed seventh
session, in the summer of 1978, did not succeed in revising the ICNT,
though a number of reports of committees and negotiating groups were
presented at plenary meetings. Apart from the fact that the plenary held

severalforma1meetings to discuss substantivematters in the spring, most
of the discussions are believed to have taken place either at informa1
meetings of the cornmittees or in the negotiating groups. The reports
presented at the plenary meetings indicated that it was extremely difficult
to reach agreement on outstanding issuesin any committee or negotiating
group.
18. Towards the end of the eighth session, held in the spring of 1979,
lettersfrom various regional groups wereaddressed to thePresident of the
Conference, and several reports of committees and negotiating groups
werepresented to the Plenary, which held several forma1meetings to deal
with them. At the close of the eighth session, on 27 April 1979,the Presi-
dent and the chairmen of the main committees,together with the Chair-
man of the Drafting Committee and the Rapporteur-General, met, in
conformity with paragraphs 10and 11of the decisions taken by the Con-
ference on 12April 1978regardingthe organization of work, as quoted in
paragraph 16above, to consider revision of the ICNT. The subject-matter
that the team wasexpected to deal with wastheoutcome of the work of the

negotiatinggroupson certain hard-core issues.According to the explana-
tory memorandum of the President of the Conference attached to the
ICNT/Revision 1 : "[The team] .. recognized that it had to assumethe responsibility
of determining what criteria toapplyindeciding whether a giventext
enjoyed widespread and substantial support in Plenary and, there-
fore, offered a substantially improved prospect of consensus. The
President, it was recalled, had reiterated that the very nature of the
concept of a package deal must mean that no delegation'sposition on
a particular issue would be treated asirrevocableuntil at least al1the
elements of the 'package'as contemplated had formed the subject of
agreement. Every delegation, therefore, had the right to reserve its
position on any particular issue until it had'received satisfaction on
other issues which it considered to be of vital importance to it.
The team recognized that the discussionin Plenaryhad proceeded
on thebasis of the reports made by the Chairmen of Comrnittees and
Negotiating Groups and of the proposals and suggestions placed by

them before the Plenary. In those circumstances, it did not feel
empowered to consider anyproposals not coveredby thesereports for
the purpose of determining whether they commandedsufficientsup-
port in thePlenary tojustify their incorporation in anyrevision at this
stage. The President recalled that he had very clearly stressedin the
Plenary that al1outstanding proposals and issues would receivefur-
therconsiderationand that therevisioncontemplated would remain a
negotiatingand not a negotiated,text. It was accordingly agreed that
theproper description of the status of the text could best be conveyed
by the title 'Informa1Composite Negotiating TexURev.1'.

The team agreed that it was most important that the President
should stress, in this explanatorymemorandum, that it had been able
to address itself only to the texts placed before the Plenary by the
respective Chairmen and by the President and that, accordingly, as
the Presidenthad already recognizedin the Plenary,many issues and
proposals had not yet received adequate consideration and should
form the subject of further negotiation during the resumed session."
(A/CONF.62/WP.lO/Rev.l, pp. 18f.)

Thus the first revision of the ICNT was prepared as Informa1Composite
Negotiating Text/Revision 1 (A/CONF.62/WP.lO/Rev.l), on 28April
1979. Further efforts were made at the resumed eighth session, in the
summer of 1979,when a number of reports were received by the Plenary
from the regional groups and the negotiating groups, as well as from the
committees.

19. At the ninth session,in the spring of 1980,the Conference was able
to carry negotiations to the stage where, after a forma1 debate in the
Plenary on some reports from various groups, the collegium (previously
called the team) found itself in aposition to undertake the secondrevision,thus producing Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text/Revision 2 (A/
CONF.62/WP. 10/Rev.2). In the explanatorymemorandum by the Presi-
dent of the Conference, it was stated :

"To avoid any misunderstanding as to the status of the second
revision which is now presented,the President would wish to empha-
size that it must be regarded as a negotiatingtext which provides, in
the bestjudgement of the collegium,abetter basis of negotiation and
one that offers a substantially improved prospect of a consensus."
(Ibid., p. 22.)

20. During the resumed ninth session,inthesummer of 1980,theresults
of thenegotiations on outstanding issuesin themain comrnittee and in the
Plenary were discussed during the generaldebate, and the collegium took
note of thoseresultsand of thestatementsmadeinthecourse of the general
debate. The conclusions reached by the collegium were reflected in the
revision of the ICNT/Revision 2, and the collegiumunanimously decided
to adopt the title "Draft Convention(Informa1 Text)" for this third revi-
sion (A/CONF.62/WP. 10/Rev.3). It was stated in the explanatory mem-
orandum by the President that the observationsmade by him with regard
to the nature of the ICNT/Revision 2would apply with equalforce to this
new text. In other words, the draft convention(Informa1Text) was not a
negotiated text but still remained a 'hegotiating text", i.e., a basis for
negotiation whch had not itself beennegotiated,and therefore wasnot to
be represented as a set of proposals already enjoying a measure of mul-
tilateral acceptance.

Section IV. Draft Conventionon the Law of the Sea
21. At the resumed tenth session,in the summer of 1981,the text of the
draft convention wasrevised as the draft convention on the Lawof the Sea

(A/CONF.62/L.78) and the Conference recognized that the text as so
revised would no longer be an informa1 text. It would now be
"the officia1Draft Convention, subject to the following three condi-
tions :
First, the door would be kept open for the continuation of consul-
tations and negotiations on certain outstanding issues.The results of
these consultations and negotiations, if they satisfy the criterion in

A/CONF.62/62, willbe incorporated in the Draft Conventionby the
collegium without the need for forma1amendments.

Secondly, the Drafting Comrnittee will complete its work and its
further recommendations,approved by the Informa1Plenary, willbe
incorporated in the text.
Thirdly, in view of the fact that the process of consultations and negotiations oncertainoutstanding issueswillcontinue,the timehas,
therefore, not arrived for the application of Rule 33 of the Rules of
Procedure of the Conference. At this stage, delegations will not
be perrnitted to subrnit amendments. Forma1 amendments may
only be submitted after the termination of al1negotiations." (Ibid.,
p. xix.)

Thus even the 1981draft convention is not yet a finalized text to be put
to the Conference at its final stage for adoption.

22. Although the document entitled "Draft Convention on the Law of
the Sea", whch started as apaper suggestedby the President of UNCLOS
III, now has thestatus of an officia1document of the Conference, the draft
stillrequires various procedures and ample timebefore it can eventuate in
treaty law. It is expected that the "informally" edited draft convention on
the Law of the Seaas a whole willbe put to a vote or, preferably, adopted
by consensus (or acclamation) at one of the sessions of the Conference to

be held in 1982.Evenif the Conferenceagrees toadopt thiscomprehensive
text,it willstillhave to be signedby theplenipotentiary delegatesof States.
Even after being signed by States, the Convention must still be ratified in
order to become effective.According to Article 308 of the draft conven-
tion. the Convention will enter into force 12 months after the date of
dep& of the sixtieth instrument of ratification or accession, but of course
this article itself may be changed before being finally adopted by the
Conference. Whether or not the obtaining of the specified number of
ratifications willbe difficult was, of course, not amatter for the Court to
estimate. Although there is no doubt that when that number of ratifica-
tions has been obtained the Convention willbe binding upon those States
which have ratified or acceded to it, even this does not necessarily mean
that the text of the Convention will then have embodied or crystallized
pre-existing or emergent rules of customary law. (Cf. I.C.J. Reports 1969,
p. 41, para. 69.)

23. Itis however possible that, before the draft of a multilateral treaty
becomes effective and binding upon the Statesparties in accordance with
its final clause, some of its provisions will have become customary inter-
national law through repeated practice by the States concerned. In this

connection, certain provisions of the draft convention, which have been
inherited from the provisions of the 1958Conventionson the Law of the
Sea, may of course be regarded as already representing customary inter-
national law. In addition, what has been formulated with almost world-
wide CO-operationthroughout the decade may contribute to the develop-
ment of customaryinternational law, quite apart from theentry into force
of the draft as treaty law. However, the simple fact that the draft conven-
tion was prepared on the basis of the consensus formula adopted at
UNCLOS III, and that this document wasformalized at the suggestion of
the President of the Conference and was declared as being no longer aninforma1text, can hardly mean that the provisions of thedraft convention
are nowregarded or should be regarded as reflecting the principles and
rules of international law.
24. In UNCLOS III it was tacitly agreed that al1items should be dealt
with as a "package", and the suggestion of strict adherence to the con-
sensusmethod as an axiomatic procedure has been closelyfollowed. Such
procedure and method isan experiment without precedent in the history of
international law, and thus UNCLOS III can be described as a great
laboratory or workshop of international law.The experiment started inan
agewhen the ocean,occupyingtwo-thirds of the globe,whichhad htherto
beenconsidered mainly asan areafor communication andthe transport of
goods between nations, began to attract the interest of al1nations as an
arena for the acquisition of natural resources.To the extent that the ocean

was utilized only for purposes of communication and transport, there had
been no causeto excludeinterests other than one'sown.In the present day,
however, interests in the resources of the ocean, inevitably reflecting
individual national goals, have become mutually exclusive. In these
changed circumstances, what was really necessary was a new vision of the
ocean to replace the longstanding concept of the freedom of theseaswhich
had been valid during the age of maritime traffic. In point of fact, al1the
effortsdeployed in the great workshop of UNCLOS III havebeen directed
towards constructing an imposing edifice representing a régimeof the
oceanlikely to be voted into existenceirrespective of what it may bode for
thefuture. Unable to clingto the aimof true worldharmony, the delegates
havefelt compelled to content themselveswith cobbling together a patch-
work of ideas which are not necessarily harmonious. 1would be the last
person to underestimatethe difficultyof securingacceptance of an entirely
coherent vision, but asthe viewsof some individual nations are bound to
be sacrificed in the end, 1have to Saythat such a sacrificewould only be
worth making for the sake of such a vision.

25. As can be seenfrom the processwhereby the ISNT, the RSNT and

the ICNT weredrafted, the draft convention on the Law of the Seastarted
as simply a compilation of texts separately presented by the three main
comrnittees of UNCLOS III on their own individual responsibility. In
1975,working in complete isolation, not only from one another but also
from the majority of the member States,each chairman had to prepare the
ISNT as a first draft of the series in the few weeks granted to him. Each
chairman simplyborrowed someprovisions fromthe 1958Conventions on
the Law of the Sea,some of which,on the basis of long-term practice, had
been considered established as customary rules without much reconsider-
ation of their merits,orpicked up somecompletely newinstitutions, which
being formally or informally presented to the Sea-bed Committee or
UNCLOS III, put fonvard a political compromise to settle strongly-
opposednational interests which had by that time not received any exten-sivediscussion. Few efforts havebeen made to align thesenotions with the
longstanding rules of customaryinternational law, and a somewhat short-
sighted political compromise is reflected in the so-called "package deal".
This statement of mine is not meant to blame or criticize the persons
engagedinthe preparation of the draft at UNCLOS III, but ismade simply
to indicate the process of the preparation of the negotiating texts. Thus
while neither collaboration among the main cornmittees nor exhaustive
studies by thedelegateshad presided over thecompletion of thefirst draft,
in other words the ISNT, thereafter efforts to closely examine each pro-
vision were sometimes considered as hampering the progress of the Con-

ference, again because of the "package deal" procedure and the consensus
method. The delegates, discouraged from dealing with the various pro-
posals put before them, and, despite their probably feeling some doubts
and dissatisfaction, had to CO-operatefor the sake of building up a new
uniform text. Thus we now have the draft convention on the Law of the
Sea.Whether the result produced by thisgreat laboratory of international
lawwillproveto bereallyworkable issomethingthat willhavetobejudged
inthe future.TheCourt wasnot in aposition, at least whiletheexperiment
was still going on in the laboratory, todepend on a half-finishedproduct,
and did not have to regard a simple glance at the formulated text of the
draft convention as indicative of established or embryonicprinciples and
rules of international law.

26. As stated before, there was at least agreement between the two
Parties that the new (UNCLOS) trends could be applicable in the present
case only to theextent that they had become customaryinternational law.

In this light, the above outline and summingup of the UNCLOS process
should suffice to show that the Court did not have to attach great impor-
tance to theactualprovisions of thedraft convention on the Lawof the Sea,
at least at the stage they have reached at the beginning of 1982.Thus the
Court should have sought enlightenmentfrom UNCLOS III not in those
provisions alone, but much rather in the progress of the discussions
underlying them. Bythe same token, it should have cast the net wider and
based its considerations of trends in the law of the sea over the past few
decades on analtogetherbroader survey.In order to understand thetrends
in the law of the seaover thepast fewdecades,in thecontext of thepresent
case,it is extremely important to realize,for one thing,that the concept of
the continental shelf has fluctuated for the past ten years or so and, for
another, that the introduction of the new concept of the exclusive eco-
nomic zone was calculated to have a great impact on the concept of the
continental shelf. CHAPTER II. THETRADITIONA CLONCEPT OF THE CONTINENTA SLHELF

SectionI. Early Claims to the Continental Shelf and
Scholarly Views Thereon

1.Pre-historyof the claims to the continentalshelf

27. To deal with the delimitation of the continental shelfin early 1982,
when the status of the 1981draft convention on the Law of the Seais not
yet certain and it cannot, therefore, be regarded as a sure guide, it is
essential to reflectmon how the conceDt of the continental shelf has
emergedand becomeestablished in international lawand to plot the curve
of itsdevelopment. The term "continental shelf" wasnot unknown evento
lawyers before the Second World War. In the late 1930s,learning that a
foreign fleet might be sent to the Eastern Bering Sea for the scientific
investigation of Salmon, the fishing industry on the Pacific coast of the
United States successfullysought to have Bills introduced into Congress
for the extension of the territorial seas, with a view chiefly towards
monopolizing fishing sites. Accordingly a Bill passed by the Senate on
5 May 1938provided that United Statesjurisdiction was to extend to al1
thewatersand submerged land adjacent to the coast ofAlaska lyingwithin
the limits of the continental shelf having a depth of water of 100fathoms

(approximately 200 metres) (US, S.3744,75th Congress,3rd Sess.(1938) ;
83CongressionalRecords,IV,4260,6423). No action was taken on this Bill
by the House of Representativesprior to adjournment. Further Billswere
introduced in both Houses of Congress in order to extendjurisdiction, not
so much in terms of thecontinental shelf,but rather by reference to certain
geographicalfeatures, such as a depth of water of 100 or 200 fathoms.
Nothing came of those Bills either.

28. However,the régimeofthecontinental shelfhad neverconstituted a
part of international law prior to 1945.In this respect,mention should be
made of the arbitral award given by Lord Asquith of Bishopstone in 1951
in a dispute between a British oil company and the Ruler of Abu Dhabi
(International Law Reports, 1951,pp. 144ff.). The question at issue was
whether the British company whch had been granted an exclusiveoilcon-
cession covering the territory of Abu Dhabi should simultaneously have
beengranted anexclusiveoilconcessioncoveringthecontinental shelf.The
award rejected the contention of the British company that the concept of

the continental shelf as territory of the coastal State was an accepted fact,
particularly in 1939,when the companyhad been granted the concession,
and that Abu Dhabi therefore could not grant it to others. This award
clearlyindicated the fallacy of consideringthecontinental shelf asbelong-
ing ipsojure to the coastal State. It was thus afortiori impossible to regard
the continental shelf as being ipso facto subject to the jurisdiction of
the coastal State within the ambit of any positive international law. 174 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

29. The methods for extracting oil advanced so far in the period after
the Second World War that it became possible to build artificialinstalla-

tions out tosea. The possibility of exploiting resources, especially petro-
leum, contained in the continental shelf attracted the attention of the
world. A number of Statesmade claims to their offshoresubmerged areas
with a viewto securing the resources contained therein. The United States
proceeded by claiming the submarine areas described in the well-known
Truman Proclamation of 1945 :

"1,Harry S.Truman, President of the United States of America do
herebyproclaimthe followingpolicy of the United States of America
with respect to the natural resources of the subsoiland sea bed of the
continental shelf.

Having concern for the urgency of conserving and prudently uti-
lizing its natural resources, the Government of the United States
regards the natural resources of the subsoil and sea bed of the con-
tinental shelfbeneath the high seasbut contiguous to thecoasts of the
United States as appertaining to the United States subject to its
jurisdiction and control .. ."
It was obviously the aim of the United States to prevent other Statesfrom
drawing near the United States coast for the purpose of exploiting sub-
marine mineral resources. It was at the same time indicated by the gov-
ernment authorities that, withinthe meaning of theProclamation,theterm
"continental shelf" applied to areas where the sea-bed lay at depths not

exceeding 100fathoms.ManyothercoastalStates followedthisprecedent,
probably because they would have much to gain and nothing to lose by
claiming the resources off their coasts. Some States asserted that the
continental shelf formed part of their national territory ;others claimed a
limitedjurisdiction over the shelf for the purposes of exploitation of its
resources ;while stillothers claimed ownership of the resources contained
in the continental shelf. Al1 these claimants, however, in one way or
another, asserted an exclusive right to certain limited areas of the subsoil
beneath the high seas.The areas definedas being subject to the control of
their respective coastal States were sometimes measured in terms of dis-
tance from the coast. However,the 100-fathomisobath, asemployed inthe
United States claim, or the 200-metre isobath became commonly under-
stood as being the limit of the continental shelf.

2. ScholarIyviewson the continentalshelf doctrinepriorto the 1958 United
Nations Conference onthe Law of the Sea

30. While the concept of the continental shelf was quite new to inter-
national law in the post-war period, there were many arguments about
it among scholars until the Convention on the Continental Shelf was
adopted by the United Nations Conference on the Law of the Seain 1958.
These arguments may have been overtaken by events, but awareness of
them enhances understanding of thebasiccharacter of theconcept. Views on the status of submarine areas varied greatly from scholar to scholar.
Some simply took the concept of the continental shelf for granted, while
others used borrowed ideas and views. Perha~s because of their lack of
confidence in formulating a cohesivedoctrine, many werecontent simply
to list the various views on the subject. Hence it was not easy in the
post-war period to glean from any scholar any solidly grounded views
which could properly be considered as valid support for a claim to the
continental shelf. This difficulty was aggravated by the failure of some
publicists to make sufficiently clear distinction between lex lata and lex
ferenda.
31. As often pointed out, there were certain precedents for the exploi-
tation of submarine areas, and some scholars discussed the status of the

latter in this connection. During the last century a coal mine whch
extended far out to sea was excavated off the Coast of Cornwall. The
decision of SirJohn Patteson, arbitrator, in 1856was that the right to own
al1mines and minerals lying under the high seas was vested in the Crown
and, to give effect to the recommendation of the arbitrator, the Cornwall
Submarine Mines Act was enacted in 1858 (21 & 22 Vic., Chap. 109,
p. 624). As another example, the use of the subsoil beneath the sea had
attracted a great deal of attention since the project of building a tunnel
between England and France was first mooted in the 1870s.No question
wasraised asto the right of these twocountries to build a tunnel under the
high seas. These two examples indicate that there was nothing in interna-
tional law prohibiting the utilization of the subsoil for the purposes of the
exploitation of resources or communication.

Inthese casesthe legal status of the submarinearea wasnever discussed
except in relation to their actual use that is, there was no examination of
the concept in the abstract. No claim to anything more than a tunnel or a
mine had ever been asserted in relation to submerged areas. It was well
understood that thejurisdiction of thecoastalStatecould be extended into
the tunnel or the mine, though only solongas they might exist, but that it
would not extend to any of the submarine areas as a whole. It should be

noted that the principle of the occupation of submarine areas as terra
nullius was taken to be applicable only to a coal mine or a tunnel.

32. Oppenheim-Lauterpacht held that the subsoil of the sea could be
occupied only by the construction of a tunnel extendingfrom the territory
of the coastal State (International Law, Vol. 1, 8th ed., 1955, p. 630).
The views maintained by Colombos are expressed in his statement that

"[ilt would ...be unreasonable to withhold recognition of the right of
a littoral State to drive mines or build tunnels in the subsoil, even
when they extend considerablybeyond the three-milelimit of terri-
torial waters, providedthat they do not affect or endanger the surface
of the sea" (InternationalLaw of the Sea, 4th ed., 1959,p. 62). 176 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

H.A. Smithunderstands theprinciple of occupation to mean thebuilding
of a tunnel or the diggingof acoal mine (TheLaw of theSea, 3rded., 1959,
p. 82).This viewwas widely held by scholars (such as Kelsen and Gidel)
who concluded that submarine areas were terranullius.A fair inferenceto
be drawnfrom these viewswas that there wasno principle of international
law to prevent the driving of a tunnel or a mine through submarine areas,
and that jurisdiction thereover would be vested exclusively in the exca-
vatingState. Those publicists did not seemto haveconsideredtheprinciple

of occupation or control of submarine areas in general,and it is open to
doubt whether their description of submarine areas as terra nulliusever
really reflected the true state of affairs. In any case, explanation of the use
of submarine areas in terms of occupation of terra nulliusappears both
superfluous and misleading. The doctrine of occupation in international
lawhad generallybeen invoked solelyfor the exerciseof Statejurisdiction,
quite independently of simple use of the area. The fact that submarine
areascould beutilized for transportation by means of tunnelsand explored
for exploitation by means of mines should not have led to the conclusion
that the entire submarineareacould be possessed bya State in terms of the
occupation of terra nullius.If the areas were indeed terra nullius,it might
have been maintained that submarine areas in general would be possessed
by any State, by virtue of contiguity or geographicalidentity, whenever a
tunnel or acoal mine wasconstructed. But, sofar asweknow, fewscholars
consideredthe territoriality of submarine areas ingeneral.Hence it can be

concluded that submarine areas were never viewed as an area, like a
landmass, that could be acquired by a State. These scholars who presup-
posed that the submarine areas were terra nullius seemed to adopt an
incorrect approach to the problem.

33. The claim to the continental shelf initiated by the United Statesin
1945was different from certain of the precedents mentioned above, and
was quite unique under international lawin the way that not the useof the
specific part of the submarine regions, but the exercise of exclusivejuris-
diction overvast areas of the high seas,wasclaimedby thecoastalState for
the purpose of exploiting the minera1 resources in the areas beneath
them.

34. Realizing that the doctrine of the continental shelf required theo-
reticalunderpinning in order to enable thecoastal State to reserve to itself
exclusive jurisdiction over the exploitation of submarine minera1 re-
sources, somescholarsmaintained that thecontinental shelfbelonged ipso
jure tothe coastalState.Thisidea of thecontinental shelf asbeing ipsojure
subject to thejurisdiction of thecoastalStatehad its rootsinthe geological
unity or geographicalcontiguity of the continental shelf in relation to the
Coast.Those specialists who favoured ths idea, however, werenot always
consistent, since they had to attach some legal significance to unilateral
declaratory claims to the continental shelf. First, according to one view, the submarine shelves were appropriated
by a unilateral proclamation. But, if effectivecontrol was required for the
acquisition of a terra nullius, the continental shelf could not have been
possessed by any State, giventhe then state of development of technology.
Accordingly the concept of notional occupation was introduced. A dif-
ferent viewwasalsosuggested,to the effectthat, whilethecontinental shelf
was not appropriated by an individualproclamation, customary law had
evolvedfromthegreatnumber ofproclamationsconcerningthe shelf.This
doctrine emphasized that, since no objection had been lodged by other
States to dispute such claims, they had been tacitly accepted, effective
control being dispensed with as a pre-requisite to effectiveappropriation.
Some scholars were of the opinion that the doctrine of the continental
shelf,whilenot yet expressiveof anorm ofgeneral customary law,couldbe
considered asembodying anorm ofgeneralcustomaryinternational lawin
fieri, instatu nascendi.Without reference to customaryinternational law,a
similar conclusion was reached by some who maintained that the compe-
tenceof thecoastal Stateto regulate theexploitation ofnatural resourcesin

theoffshore submerged lands wasnow one of the generalprinciples of law
recognized by civilized nations, and therefore a rule of existing interna-
tional law.Thesedoctrinespresupposed atheory ofcontinental shelfrights
based on thecontiguity or continuity of thearea with the coast, which was,
infact, obviously something new tointernational law. Secondly,there was
also agroup of scholars who were reluctant to admit that the continental
shelf had so far been subject to the control and regulation of the coastal
State.While not denyingthepossibilitythat thecontinental shelfmight be
susceptible to occupation, they did not believe that current attempts at
control were sufficient to meet international standardsfor the acquisition
of the space. Al1 of those who relied either upon the significance of
proclamations or upon effective occupation seemed to depend, perhaps
subconsciously, on a premise that the space contained within the conti-
nental shelf must be conceived of as terra nulliusin the existinginterna-
tional legalorder. The continental shelf wasanalogized to a dry landmass
which could be the object of national possession. This premise, by remov-
ing the submarine areas from the sphere of lawpertaining to the high seas,
implied that there was apoint in time at whichthecontinental shelfceased
to be terra nulliusand became national territory. A number of publicists
had not the slightest doubt of the validity of their own assumption of the
analogy of submarine areas to the landmass.

35. There was,further, adifferent scholarlyviewwhichmaintained that
the submarine areas had always been tacitlyregarded as an international
realm which could never be possessed by any State. According to it, the
submarine areas, like the superjacent waters, were not terra nullius,and
there was no reason for subjectingthe two domains to radicallydifferent
régimes.Theoretically,just as each State had been free to catch fish, so it
had alwaysbeen free to utzlizethe resources containedin thesubsoil under
the high seas, either by "driving out" from the coast under itsjurisdiction, 178 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

or by installations embedded in the floor of the sea. But no State could
incorporate submarine areas beneath the hi& seas into its national terri-
tory. It necessarilyfollowed that anydoctrine of acquisition or appropria-

tion was a radicalbreak with the traditional development of international
law.It wasthus suggestedthat by introducingthe régimeofthecontinental
shelf in the post-war period the attempt was being made to effect a
revolutionarychangeintheprinciple of thefreedom of thehi& seas,which
previously had prevented any Statefrom exercisingjurisdiction over that
area.
36. 1presumethat one of thecharacteristics of the legaldoctrine on the
continental shelf advocated by a number of scholars after the Second
World War was that the claim to exclusivecontrol and jurisdiction of the
coastal State over the submarine areas was substituted for the demand for
useof thesubmarine resources.The doctrine of thecontinental shelf - that
is, the claim to exclusive control- was restricted by some to the simple

legalization of national exploitation of the shelf's minera1resources.While
any doctrine which would make it impossible to utilize the natural
resources would certainly be undesirable, it should be noted that the
exploitation of submarine areas beneath the high seas had not been pro-
hibited under international law. The scholars in question simply over-
looked thefact that a régimeof thecontinental shelfwould not necessarily
be required for the actual exploitation of submarine areas. Secondly,most
scholars were not fully alert to the fact that exploitation of submarine
resources being conducted in the high seas came under the head of useof
the sea and, whilefailing to deal with such exploitationinconnection with
the régimeof the high seas, they tended to discuss simply the status of the
sea-bed or the subsoilfor this exploitation. Yet if theresourcesbeneath the
high seas had created any difficultiesininternational law, this would have

been simplyfor the reason that the mode of utilization might sometimes
hinder other uses of the seas, such as navigation or fishing.

Section II. Basic Conceptof the ContinentalShelf in the
1958 Conventionon the Continental Shelf

1. Draft preparedby the International Law Commission
37. While the régimeof the continental shelf as lex lata had been
discussed by many scholars, primarily from the theoreticalpoint of view,

theUnited Nations International Law Commission endeavoured to estab-
lish a lex ferenda for the monopolistic exploitation by coastal States of
offshoresubmarine resources. Since 1950,the question of the continental
shelf had been treated by the Commission as one of the most important
parts of the régimeof the high seas. The received concept underlying the
régimeof thecontinental shelfhad gonelargelyunchallengedin thecourse
of seven years' debate by the Commission. The Commission never ques-tioned the advisability of endorsing itas a basis of positive lexferenda. On
the other hand, the views of the Commission on the outer limit of the
continental shelffluctuated continually throughout this seven-yearperiod,
and no firm decision could be taken on this point.

38. At its 1950 session, the International Law Commission took the
view that a coastal State could exercise control and jurisdiction over the
sea-bed and subsoil of the submarinearea off its Coastin order to explore
and exploit the natural resourcesexistingthere. It held that thecontinental

shelfwasnot tobe considered aseither resnulliusorrescommunis,andthat
the right of a coastal State was independent of the concept of occupa-
tion.
39. The fundamental principle contained inthe 1951draftdid not differ
in nature from what had been discussed in 1950,and was stated as fol-
lows :

The continental shelf is subject to the exerciseby thecoastal State
of control andjurisdiction for the purpose of exploringit and exploit-
ing its natural resources." (International Law Commission Yearbook,
1951, Vol.II, p. 141.)

Thus the exerciseof control and jurisdiction for the purpose of exploring
the continental shelf and exploiting its natural resources was held to fa11
within the competence of each coastal State. The Commission, however,

remained consistent in excluding the treatment of submarine areas as res
nullius,hence in defining the right of the coastal State over thecontinental
shelfwithout reference to thenotion of occupation or anyforma1assertion
by the sovereignState. It further rejected the proposition that anynumber
of proclamations over the previous decade would have created new cus-
tomaq law. It took the position that

"[ilt is sufficient to Saythat the principal of the continental shelf is
based upon general principles of law which serve the present-day
needs of the international community" (ibid., p. 142).

In the 1951draft the continental shelf was defined as covering submarine
areas "where the depth of the superjacent waters admits of the exploitation
of natural resources of the sea-bed and subsoil". The Commission con-
sidered that "technical developments in the near future might make it
possible to exploit resources of the sea-bed at a depth of over 200metres",
and, moreover, that

"the continental shelf might well include submarine areas lying at a
depth of over 200metres but capable of being exploited by means of installations erected in neighbouring areas where the depth does not
exceed this limit" (International Law Commission Yearbook, 1951,
Vol. II, p. 141).

40. In its 1953 draft, however, the International Law Commission,
mindful of the need for clear definition of the outer limit of thecontinental
shelf, adopted a depth of 200 metres as the sole criterion, taking the view
that "the text previously adopted does not satisfy the requirement of
certaintyand ... is calculated to giverise to disputes" (International Law
Commission Yearbook, 1953,p. 213).For the rest, the 1353draft followed

the basic idea adopted in 1951,except that the right of control and juris-
diction was replaced by "sovereign rights", and Article 2 was accordingly
frarned in the following terms :
"The coastal State exercises over the continental shelf sovereign
rights for the purpose of exploring and exploiting its natural re-
sources." (Ibid., Vol. II, p. 212.)

41. In its 1956final draft the Commission reaffirmed thisbasicconcept
of sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring the continental shelf and
exploiting its natural resources, and retained the last-mentioned position,
in identical terms, as Article 68 (InternationalLaw Commission Yearbook,
1956,Vol. II, p. 264).It was understood that the rights conferred upon the
coastal State covered al1 rights necessary for and connected with the
exploration and exploitation of the natural resources of the continental
shelf and that such rights included jurisdiction in connection with the
prevention and punishment of violations of the law. The rights of the

coastal State were to be exclusivein the sense that, if it did not exploit the
continental shelf,it was onlywith itsconsent that anyone elsemight do so.
The following views expressed by the Commission in 1956 are worth
quoting in order properly to understand the fundamental concept of the
continental shelf :
"(7) The rights of thecoastal State overthecontinental shelfdonot
depend on occupation, effective or notional, or on any express pro-
clamation.
(8) The Commission does not deemit necessary to expatiate on the

question of the natureand legalbasis of the sovereignrights attributed
to the coastal State. The considerations relevant to this matter cannot
be reduced to asinglefactor. Inparticular, it isnot possible tobasethe
sovereignrights of thecoastal State exclusivelyon recent practice, for
there isnoquestion in thepresent caseofgivingtheauthority of alegal
rule to a unilateral practice resting solely upon the will of the States
concerned. However, that practice itself is considered by the Com-
mission to be supported by considerations of law and of fact. In
particular, once the seabed and the subsoil have become an object of
active interest to coastal States with a view to the exploration and
exploitation of their resources, they cannot be considered as res nul- lius, i.e., capable of being appropriated by the first occupier. It is
natural that coastal Statesshould resist any such solution. Moreover,
in most cases the effective exploitation of natural resources must
presupposethe existenceof installationson the territory of thecoastal
State.Neither isitpossible to disregardthe geographicalphenomenon

whatever the term - propinquity,contiguity, geographical continuity,
appurtenance or identity - used to define the relationship between
the submarine areas in question and the adjacent non-submerged
land. Al1these considerations of general utility provide a sufficient
basis for the principle of the sovereign rights of the coastal State as
now formulated by the Commission." (InternationalLaw Commission
Yearbook, 1956, Vol. II, p. 298.)

With regard to the outer limit of the continental shelf, however, the
Commission'sdraft was again revisedin 1956so as to covernot only areas
within the 200-metre isobath but also areas outside it, provided that
exploitation of the natural resources there remained feasible :

[Tlhe term 'continental shelf' is usedas referring to the seabedand
subsoil of the submarine areas adjacent to the Coastbut outside the
area of theterritorial sea,toa depth of 200metres(approximately 100
fathoms)or, beyond that limit, to where the depth of the supejacent
waters admits of exploitation of the natural resources of the said
areas." (Ibid., p. 264.)

2. Therégimeof thecontinentalshelfadopted inthe 1958Convention on the
ContinentalShelf

42. At the GenevaConference on the Lawof the Seaof 1958,most, but
certainlynot all,Statesentereduponthedeliberationswithout questioning
theglobalconcept of thecontinental shelf,andanyargumentregardingthe
fundamental status of this submerged area wassoon dropped.Whetherthe
right to be vested in the coastal Stateshould be sovereignor exclusivewas
strenuouslydebated. The most important question, however,relatednot to
the forma1description but to the substance of that right. The provision of
the draft of the International Law Commission was taken as it stood in
Article 2, paragraph 1,of the Conventionon the Continental Shelf,so we
again find :

"The coastal State exercises over the continental shelf sovereign
rights for the purpose of exploring it and exploiting its natural
resources." 43. However, a fewnew paragraphs wereadded to this basicconcept of
the continental shelf during the deliberations of the Conference. Para-

graph 3as it now stands wasintroduced at the suggestionof Cuba and was
adopted by 41-7-12 votes at the Fourth Committee ; it had, however,
alreadybeen clearly stated in the 1956commentary on the Commission's
draft. Article 2, paragraph 3, thus now reads as follows :
"The rights of the coastal State over the continental shelf do not
depend on occupation, effective or notional, or on any express pro-
clamation."

Article 2, paragraph 2, States :

"The rightsreferred to in paragraph 1 of this articleare exclusivein
thesensethat if thecoastal State doesnot explorethecontinental shelf
or exploit itsnatural resources, no one may undertake these activities,
or make a claim to the continental shelf,without the express consent
of the coastal State."
Thisparagraph was based on an Argentine proposa1 already adumbrated
in thecommentaryonthe 1956draft and adopted by a 36-6-25vote, and to

a certain extent on a Yugoslav suggestion, adopted by 37-5-24.It might
well be said, however, that the Yugoslav intention was not propèrly
reflected because its proposa1 had been to the effect that "if the coastal
State doesnot exercisetherightsunderparagraph1, .. .no onemayclaim to
its continental shelf without its express agreement" (emphasis added).
Only the latter part of the Yugoslav proposa1 was incorporated by the
Drafting Committee into the text of the Convention. It appears that this
error indrafting wasduetothefactthat intheminds ofmany delegates the
concept of the right of each coastal State over the continental shelf had
become limited to the solenotion of activeexplorationand exploitation of
the shelf'sresources.At anyrate, itissubmitted thatparagraph 2shouldbe
interpreted as meaning that anyone is prevented from exploiting the
resources contained in the continental shelf off the Coast of the State
without the express consent of that State, and that any State is prevented
from claiming title to this continental shelf in terms of prescription or
occupation or for anyother reason, evenin the casewhere thecoastalState

has not undertaken any exploitation of these resources.

44. The 1958Convention on the Continental Shelf paved the way to
control of the continental shelf. There was some doubt whether this Con-
vention had simply codified existing customary rules or promulgated a
new legal norm. However, it had certainlydisposed of various theoretical
controversiesconcerningindividual claims by many States to submarine
areas off their shores.

45. With regard to the outer limit of the continental shelf, France,
Greece, Italy and theUnited States ofAmerica at the 1958Conferencehad
hesitated to accept the provision that the limit of the continental shelf be 183 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

measured by such an uncertain criterion as "exploitability". They had
favoured the depth of 200 metres, but a proposa1by France to this effect
(A/CONF.13/C.4/L.7) was rejected. Yugoslavia, the United Kingdom,
India, Canada and the Netherlands had proposed that it might be pref-
erable to specifya depth-line of 550metres, as being nearer to the deepest
edge of the continental shelf and more likely to result in an agreement
which could remain unaltered for a considerable period (A/CONF.13/
C.4/L.12 as amended, L.24/Rev.l, L.29/Rev.l, L.30 as amended, L.32);
their proposals were, however, eitherwithdrawn or rejected. On the other

hand, the proposa1 of the Republic of Korea, simply suggesting the "ex-
ploitability" criterion (A/CONF.13/C.4/L.l I), and that of Panama, sug-
gesting inclusion of the continental slope within the definition of the
continental shelf(A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.4), wereboth alsorejected.Finally,
theoriginal draft prepared by the International Law Commission, with an
additional clause concerning an island (which will be explained later in
para. 149),was adopted, 51-9-10.France, Germany, Italy, Japan and the
Netherlands opposed theoriginal draft. Again, at theplenary meeting, the
French delegate tried to remove the concept of exploitability from the
original text, but in vain. Thus the width of the continental shelf was
provided for as follows :

'ArticleI
. ..the term 'continental shelf'is used as referring (a) to the seabed
and subsoil of the submarine areas adjacent to the Coastbut outside
thearea of the territorial sea, to adepth of 200metres or, beyond that
limit, to where the depth of the superjacent waters admits of the
exploitation of the natural resources of the said areas ; (b)to the
seabedandsubsoil of similarsubmarine areas adjacent to thecoastsof
islands."

46. It must be said that thereference to the "exploitability" concepthad
been so framed as to express the very opposite of the Conference'sinten-

tion, which had clearly been to sanctionextension of the limit of the (legal)
shelf beyond the 200-metre isobath to where the depth of the superjacent
waters ceasedto admit of the exploitation of the natural resources. How-
ever, even on that reading, much ambiguity remained over the interpre-
tation of the criterion of exploitability.There was insufficient realization
of the consequences of the fact that eachcoastal State was free to grant to
anyforeigncountry or foreign nationals the right to exploreitscontinental
shelf or to exploit the natural resources therein contained. Hence coastal
States without sufficiently advanced technology could always encourage
foreigninvestment or technicalassistance with a view to exploration and
exploitation of the resources contained within the continental shelf, their
claim to which, beyond the 200-metre isobath, would thus be ipsofacto
substantiated. Thus understood, the concept of exploitability had to be
continuously reinterpreted in terms of the most advanced standards of 184 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

technology in the world. The logical outcome of this is, finally, that the

exploitation of submarine resources beyond even the 200-metre depth
must always be reserved to "the coastal State", which is empowered to
claim any area where the depth of the superjacent waters admits of
exploitation. Implicitly, therefore, al1the submarine areas of the world
were divided among the coastal States by this 1958 Convention on the
Continental Shelf. Solely the problem of delimitation remained. It is
unlikely that such an interpretation was what the delegates at the Con-
ference actuallythought they wereapproving.Generallyspeaking, most of
them seem to have been under an erroneousimpression that thanks to this
exploitability test, exploration and exploitation beyond the 200-metre
isobath would only gradually become permissible in parallal with the
progress of marine technologies.

SectionIII. Developmentof Ideas concerning
Delimitation of the ContinentalSheIf

1. Draft prepared bythe International Law Commission

47. In order to understand the proper method for delimitation of the
continental shelfin the caseof adjacent or opposite States,asprovided for
in the Convention on the Continental Shelf,we have to return to the 1945
Truman Proclamation, which stated :
"In cases where the continental shelf extends to the shores of
another State, or is shared with an adjacent State,theboundary shall
be deterrnined by the United States and the State concerned in
accordance with equitable principles."

"Equitable principles" in relation to delimitation of the continental shelf
of opposite or adjacent States were mentioned in several of the unilateral
declarations subsequently made by States.

48. At its second session, in 1950,the International Law Commission
agreed that boundaries should be established where two or more neigh-

bouring States were interested in the same continental shelf. The draft
prepared in 1951contained the following provision :
'Yrticle 7

Twoor moreStates towhoseterritoriesthe samecontinental shelfis
contiguousshould establishboundaries in the area of the continental
shelf by agreement. Failing agreement, the parties are under the
obligation to have theboundaries fixed by arbitration." (International
Law Commission Yearbook, 1951,Vol. II, p. 143.)

It was also proposed that, if agreement were not reached and a prompt
solution wasneeded,theinterestedStatesshould be under an obligation tosubmit to arbitration ex aequoet bono.The term "arbitration" was used in
the widest sense and included possible recourse to the International Court
of Justice. Meeting objections raised by some governments, Professor
J. P. A. François, Special Rapporteur on this subjectin the International
Law Commission, was inclined to replace arbitration ex aequo et bon0
by the procedure of conciliation,and thus suggested the followingprovi-
sion :
'Yrticle 7

Two or more Statesto whose territories the same continental shelf
is contiguous should establish boundaries in the area of the conti-
nental shelf by agreement.Failing agreement,the parties are under
the obligation to subrnit the dispute to conciliation procedure."
(A/CN.4/60, p. 129.)

49. The Committee of Experts on Certain Technical Questions con-
cerningthe Territorial Seamet in April 19.53in responseto the request by
the SpecialRapporteur. The questionput by the SpecialRapporteur wasas
follows :

"How should the (lateral) boundary line be drawn through the
adjoining territorial sea of two adjacent States? Should this be
done
A. By continuing the land frontier ?

B. Bya perpendicularline on the coast at the intersection of the land
frontier and the coastline ?
C. By a line drawn vertically on the general direction of the coast-
line ?
D. By a median line ? If so, how should this line be drawn ?To what
extent should islands, shallow waters and navigation channels be
accounted for ?" (A/CN.4/6 1/Add. 1, English Annex, p. 6.)

The reply to this question by the Cornmittee of Experts was as follows :
"1. After thoroughly discussing different methods the Cornmittee
decidedthat the(lateral)boundary through the territorial sea if not
already fixed otherwise - should be drawn according to theprinciple
of equidistance from the respective coastlines.

2. In a number of casesthis may not lead to an equitablesolution,
which should be then arrived at by negotiation." (Ibid., pp. 6 f.)

In this connection the Committee of Experts made the following obser-
vations :

"The Committee considered it important to find a formula for
drawing the international boundaries in the territorial waters of States, which could also be used for the delimitation of the respective
continental shelves of two States bordering the same continental
shelf." (Ibid., p. 7.)

In parentheses, the narrative must here be interrupted in order to point out
that the Court, in the present Judgment (see para. 119) seems to have
overlooked the conclusions of this Committee by simply stressing the
questions which that bodyhad had put toitby the SpecialRapporteur of
the International Law Commission.
50. In 1953,theInternational LawCommission, apparently on thebasis
of the recommendations of the Committee of Experts, proposed the for-
mulation of a general rule based on the principle of equidistance, recog-
nizingthat, whilethat principle wasto provide the generalrule, it wouldbe
subject to modification in caseswhere anotherboundary line wasjustified
by special circumstances. The text suggested by the Commission in 1953
for the case of adjacent States was as follows :

'Yrticle 7
1. [The case of opposite States]

2. Where the same continental shelfiscontiguous to the territories
of two adjacent States, the boundary of the continental shelf apper-
taining to such States is, in the absence of agreement between those
States or unless another boundary line isjustified by special circum-
stances, determined by application of the principle of equidistance
from the base lines from which the width of the territorial sea of each
of the two countries is measured." (International Law Commission
Yearbook, 1953,Vol. II, p. 213.)

The commentary by the Commission on this provision reads as fol-
lows :
"[W]hile ... the rule of equidistance is the general rule, it is subject
tomodification in casesin whichanotherboundary lineisjustified by
special circumstances. As in the case of the boundaries of coastal
waters, provision must be made for departures necessitated by any
exceptional configuration of the Coast as well as the presence of
islands or of navigable channels. To that extent the rule adopted
partakes of some elasticity." (Ibid., p. 216.)

51. The International Law Commission further revisedthe text in 1956,
as follows :

'Yrticle 72
1. [The case of opposite States]
2. Where the samecontinental shelfis adjacent to the territories of
two adjacent States, the boundary of the continental shelf shall be
determined by agreementbetween them. In the absenceof agreement, and unlessanotherboundary lineisjustified by specialcircumstances,
the boundary shall be determined by application of the principle of
equidistance from the baselines from whch the breadth of the terri-
torial sea of each of the two countries is measured." (International
Law Commission Yearbook, 1956, Vol.II, p. 264.)

The cornmentary attached to the provision stated :

"As in the case of the boundaries of the territorial sea, provision
must be made for departures necessitated by any exceptional con-
figuration of the Coast,as well as the presence of islands or of navi-
gablechannels.This casemay arisefairly often, so that the rule adop-
ted is fairly elastic." (Ibid., p. 300.)
The International Law Commission also proposed, in Article 73 of the

draft, that anydispute arisingout oftheinterpretation or application ofthe
régimeof the continental shelf should, in principle, be submitted to the
International Court of Justice.

2. Article 6 of the Conventionon the Continental Shelf
52. At the Geneva Conference in 1958,Venezuela could not accepi the
idea that, ifthere wereno agreement, theboundary lineshould, asageneral
rule, be the equidistance line, because the situations whch existed in

different parts of the world were too various tojustify theadoption of any
suchgeneral rule.Accordingly, Venezuelasuggestedthat "the boundary of
the continental shelf ...shall be determined by agreement between them
or by other means recognized in international law" (A/CONF.13/C.4/
L.42). For different reasons, Yugoslavia proposed deletion of the words
"and unless another boundary line isjustified by special circumstances"
fromthe 1956draft (A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.16) because, according toit, that
criterion was vagueand arbitrary and likelyto giverise to misunderstand-
ing and disagreement. The Yugoslav delegate asked whether, and how,
such specialcircumstances wereenumerated in international law,and who
should be charged with interpreting their application. The proposals of
both Venezuela and Yugoslavia were rejected by the Fourth Committee.
The United Kingdom proposed the following provision :

"In the case of adjacent States, the boundary of the submarine

areas . . shall,in the absenceof agreement onanyotherboundary,be
determined by the application of the principles of equidistance from
the nearest points of the baselines from which the breadth of the
territorial sea of each of the two States is measured." (A/CONF.13/
C.4/L.28.)
According to the British delegation -

"[Tlhemedian linewould alwaysprovide thebasisfor delimitation.
If both the States involved weresatisfiedwith theboundary provided
by the median line, no further negotiation would be necessary ; if a divergence from the median line appeared to be indicated by special
circumstances, anotherboundary couldbe establishedby negotiation,
but the median linewould still serveasthestarting point." (UNCLOS
1,Offici Relcord so,l. VI, p. 92.)

After some queries had been raised by France and the Netherlands as to
whether such agreements would be lirnited to cases where there were
special circumstances, the United Kingdom proposa1 was withdrawn in

favour of the Netherlands proposal, in whch the United Kingdomjoined
as CO-sponsor (A/CONF.13/C.4/L.23). This joint proposa1 was in fact
substantiallyidentical with the relevant provision of the 1956draft of the
International Law Commission and was finally adopted by the Fourth
Committee by 29-16-9 votes. Thus Article 6 of the Continental Shelf
Convention came into being.

1. Where the samecontinental shelfis adjacent to the territories of
two or more States whose coasts are opposite to each other, the
boundary of the continental shelf appertaining to such States shallbe
determined by agreementbetween them. In the absence of agreement,
and unlessanotherboundary lineisjustified by specialcircumstances,
the boundary is the median line, every point of which is equidistant
from the nearest points of the baselines from whichthe breadth of the
territorial sea of each State is measured.
2. Where the samecontinental shelfis adjacent to the territories of
two adjacent States, the boundary of the continental shelf shall be
determined by agreement between them. In the absence of agree-
ment, and unless another boundary line is justified by special cir-

cumstances, the boundary shall be determined by application
of the principle of equidistance from the nearest points of the base-
lines from which the breadth of the territorial sea of each State is
measured .. ."
53. Somesuggestionsweremade during the 1958Conference as to what
"special circumstances" would mean in thiscontext.TheUnited Kingdom
explained that -

"Among the specialcircumstances whichmight exist there was,for
example, the presence of a small or large island in the area to be
apportioned ;he suggested that, for the purposes of drawing a boun-
dary, islands should be treated on their merits, very small islands or
Sandcays on a continuous continental shelf and outside the belts of
territorial sea being neglected as base points for measurement and
having only their own appropriate territorial sea. Other types of
special circumstances were the possession by one of the two States
concerned of special minera1exploitation rights or fishery rights, or
the presence of a navigable channel ;in al1such cases, a deviation from the median line would bejustified, but the median line would
still provide the best starting point for negotiations." (UNCLOS 1,
OfficialRecords, Vol. VI, p. 93.)

Although restricted tothe caseofopposite States,there wasalsoaproposa1
by Italy, which read as follows :
"Where in the proximity of coasts whch are opposite to each other

there areislands belongingto the said continuouscontinental shelf,in
the absence of agreement, theboundary is the median line everypoint
of which is equidistant from the low-waterline along the coast of the
said States, unless some other method of drawing the said median
line isjustified by special circumstances." (A/CONF.I3/C.4/L.25/
Rev.1 .)
This Italian proposa1 was rejected by 3-31-18 votes at the Fourth Com-
mittee. No other argument is to be found in the records of the Conference

on what the "special circumstances" could be which might justify a line
other than the equidistance line.

54. With regard to the compulsory settlement by the International
Court of Justice of any dispute concerning the continental shelf, the
Netherlands suggested that the following clause be added :
"In the case ofjudicial proceedings relating to the application of
Article 72, the [International]Court [of Justice] shall have power to

decide ex aequo et bono whether a boundary line other than that
defined in that article is justified by special circumstances." (A/
CONF. 13/C.4/L.62.)
Thisprovision was adopted by the Fourth Committee following a roll-cal1
vote of 33-15-14. Both Tunisia and Libya abstained from voting. At the
plenary meeting, this provision was put to a vote only after the Optional
Protocol of Signature concerning the Compulsory Settlement of Disputes
had been adopted and, though obtaining 38-20-7votes,it wasrejected asit

had failed to achievetherequired majority of two-thirds of the Conference.
Thus, contrary to the original intention of the International Law Com-
mission, the settlement of disputes concerning the delimitation of the
continental shelf did not become subject to compulsory settlement, either
by the International Court of Justice or by any other means, under the
Convention on the Continental Shelf, in that compulsory settlement was
provided for onlyin aseperateinstrument :the Optional Protocol. Infact,
though the Convention on the Continental Shelf came into force on
10June 1964,the Optional Protocol had not yet become effective.190 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

55. Thus the Convention on the Continental Shelf suggests the deter-
mination of the boundary of the continental shelf between opposite or

adjacent States by agreement, without providing for any compulsory set-
tlement of disputes. In so doing, it confers on a principle of general law,
concerning the settlement of disputes, priority over any principles or rules
that may be applicable to the particular subject-matter, without saying
what those may be. Thus there is no compelling principle of delimitation
which must be respected by the terms of such agreement as may be
reached. Hence the Convention refrains from mentioning any specific
principle or rule until it comes to the event of failure to agree. But this, in
my view, does not mean that the Conference intended deliberately to
belittle the importance of such principles or rules during the process of
reaching agreement. On the contrary, considering that it must have had
some doctrinal basis for the second sentence of each paragraph of Arti-
cle 6,1 suggestthat the Conference meant to provide guidance both before
aswellas aftertheascertainment of anyfailure to agree(both beingphases

in which there is an "absence of agreement"). The implicit intention of
Article 6 was therefore, 1believe, most probably to the following effect :
whether in the case of agreement or impartial third-party determination,
the principles and rules of international law to be applied should be that,
unless another boundary line is justified by special circumstances, the
boundary in the case of adjacent States should be determined by appli-
cation of the equidistance principle. In other words, the Convention may
be interpreted to mean that it suggested the "equidistance/special-circum-
stances" method as a normal basis of agreement as well as of third-party
determination. Certainly some difficulties still remain in determining
whether another boundary lineisjustified by specialcircumstances or not,
and this too should havebeen a matter for negotiation between theparties
orfor decision by a third Party. This applies with particular force if there
does not exist any established rule as to what is meant by "special cir-

cumstances".

Section IV. Significance of the 1969Judgment of the Court

1. The continentalshelf as a rule of customary international law
56. The argument asto whether the concept ofthe continental shelf was
valid only as between Statesparties to the 1958Convention on the Con-

tinental Shelf,which became effective on 10June 1964,or had been gen-
erally accepted as customary international law, was ended by the Judg-
ment of the Court in 1969,when the Court stated that :
"19. ... [Tlhe rights of the coastal State in respect of the area of

continental shelf that constitutes a natural prolongation of its land
territory into and under the -kt ipsofacto and ab initio,by virtue
of its sovereigntyover theland, and as an extension ofit inan exercise of sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring the seabed and
exploiting its natural resources." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 22.)

The concept of the continental shelf was thus given a firm place in the
framework of customary international law. However, it is extremely
importantto notethat the substance or content of the rightsenjoyedby the
coastal State were not newly fashioned by the 1969Judgment. The Court
qualified the rights of the coastal States, in the samewayasprovided in the
Convention, stating as follows :
"19. ...In short, there ishere an inherent right. In order to exercise
it, no speciallegalprocesshas tobe gonethrough, nor haveany special
legal acts to be performed. Its existence can be declared . .but does
not need to be constituted.Furthermore, the right doesnot depend on

itsbeingexercised.To echothelanguage of the GenevaConvention, it
is 'exclusive'in the sense that if the coastal State does not choose to
explore or exploit the areas of shelf appertaining to it, that is its own
affair, but no one else may do so without its express consent."
(Ibid.)
57. The phrase 'Ipsofacto and ab initio" should not be interpreted as
meaning anythingother than what isexpressedin the 1958Convention. In
spite of this phrase, such a right of the coastal State, not being effective
retroactively, did not exist "ipsofacto andab initio7'priorto the time when
the régimeof the continental shelf found itself in the realm of customary
international law. The Court did not giveany additional interpretation to

the concept of the continental shelf,but simplydeclared the right defined
by the 1958Convention to be one established under customary interna-
tional law without necessarily depending upon the specificprovisions of
that Convention. The concepts of "ipsofacto andab initio" wereemployed
by the Court in 1969simply to strengthen the régimeof the continental
shelf, which had not yet achieved a firm status in international law. The
Court observed :
"100. ...This régimefurnishes an exampleof alegaltheory derived
from a particular source that has secured a general following. As the
Court has recalled in thefirstpart of itsJudgment, it was the Truman
Proclamation of 28 September 1945which was at the origin of the

theory, whose special features reflect that origin. It would therefore
not be in harmony with this history to over-systematize a pragmatic
constmct the developments ofwhichhaveoccurredwithin arelatively
short space of time." (Ibid., p. 53.)
TheCourt stated, as quoted above, the concept that "the continental shelf
.. .constitutesa natural prolongation of its land territory into and under
thesea" and repeated that the "shelf area isthenatural prolongation [ofthe
land domain] intoand under the sea" (para. 39).It alsotalked of "the more
fundamental concept of the continental shelf as being the natural prolon-192 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

gation of the land domain" (para. 40),and of "the natural prolongation of
continuation of the land territory or domain, or land sovereignty of the
coastal State, intoand under the highseasviathebed .. ."(para. 43).In the
context of the 1969Judgment the outer limit of the continental shelf was
not at issue, the North Sea being a shallow sea with the exception of the
(irrelevant) Nonvegian Trough, and thus the area beyond the 200-metre

depth of water wasnot dealt with at that time. Just as the 1958Convention
on theContinental Shelfdidnot revealanypreciseidea as tothe outer limit
of thecontinental shelf,sothe 1969Judgmentdid notattempt to define the
outer lirnit, or the full expanse of the continental shelf, by use of the
concept of "natural prolongation". No, that concept was used simply
to justify the appurtenance to the coastal State of the continental shelf
geographically adjacent to it.
58. In this connection 1would further point out that the fact that the
continental shelf was given a firm place in the framework of customary
international lawdidnot necessarilymean that theactual provisions of the
Convention on the Continental Shelf reflected customary international
law.Inits 1969Judgment, the Court,partly for the reason that reservation
may not be allowedfor Articles 1-3of the Convention, held the viewthat -

"63. ...[Tlhesethree articles[Articles 1-31[are]the oneswhich,it is
clear, were then regarded as reflecting, or as crystallizing, received or
at least emergent rules of customary international law relevant to the
continental shelf,amongst them the question of the seaward extent of
the shelf ; the juridical character of the coastal State's entitlement ;
thenature of the rights exercisable ;the kind of natural resources to
which these relate ; and the preservation intact of the legal status as

high seas of the waters over the shelf, and the legal status of the
superjacent air-space." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 39.)

1subrnit that this statement went too far in sayingthat "received orat least
emergent rules of customary international law" had appeared not only
withregard to thejuridical character of the coastal State's entitlement and
the nature of the rights exercisable, but also with regard to some other
aspects. 1shall have occasion below to refer to theproblem regarding the
kind of natural resources to whch these rights relate.

2. Meaning of Article 6 of the Convention on the Continental Shelf

59. The Court stated in its 1969Judgment that Article 6 of the Con-
vention on theContinental Shelf,whichprovides for the application of the
principle of equidistance in the case of another boundary not being jus-
tified by special circumstances, did not embody or crystallize any pre-

existingemergent rule of customary lawand could not bebindingupon the
States which were not parties to the Convention (ibid., p. 41, para. 69).
The Court stated as follows : "55. ... [I]tisclear that at no timewasthenotion of equidistanceas
an inherent necessity of continental shelf doctrine entertained. Quite
a different outlook was indeed manifested from the start in current
legal thinking." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 35.)

It was further of the view that -
"58. ... But in fact, whereas a median line divides equally between
the two opposite countries areas that can be regarded as being the
natural prolongation of the territory of each of them, a lateral equi-

distancelineoften leavesto one of the Statesconcerned areas that are
a natural prolongation of the territory of the other." (Ibid., p. 37.)

Minimizingthe meaning of theprinciple of equidistanceasprovided for in
Article 6 of the Convention, the Court seemed to find significance in the
requirement of agreement between theparties and in equitableprinciples,
both of which are also provided for in Article 6 of the Convention. The
Court stated :

"55. ... It was, and it really remained to the end, governed by two
beliefs ;- namely, first,that no one singlemethod ofdelimitation was
likelyto provesatisfactoryin al1circumstances,and that delimitation
should, therefore, be carried out by agreement (or by reference to
arbitration) ;and secondly, that it should be effected on equitable
principles. It was in pursuance of the first of these beliefs that in the
draft that emerged as Article 6 of the Geneva Convention, the [In-
ternational Law] Commission gavepriority to delimitation by agree-
ment, - and in pursuance of the second that it introduced the excep-
tion in favour of 'special circumstances'.Yet the record shows that,
even with these &tigations, doubts persisted, particularly as to
whether the equidistance principle would in al1 cases prove equi-
table." (Ibid., pp. 35 f.)

"72. ...In thefirst place, Article 6issoframedas to put second the
obligation to make useof theequidistancemethod, causingit to come
after a primaryobligationto effect delimitation by agreement. Sucha
primary obligationconstitutes an unusual preface to what is claimed
to bea potentialgeneral rule oflaw.~ithout attempting to enterinto,
still lesspronounce upon any question of jus cogens,it is well under-
stoodthat,inpractice, rulesofinternational lawcan,byagreement, be
derogatedfrom in particular cases,or asbetween particularparties, -
but this isnot normally the subject of any expressprovision, as it isin
Article 6 of the GenevaConvention. Secondly the part played by the
notion of special circumstances relative to the principle of equidis-
tance as embodiedin Article 6, and the very considerable,still unre-
solvedcontroversies as to the exact meaning and scope of thisnotion,
must raise further doubts as to the potentiallynorm-creating charac-
ter of the rule." (Ibid., p. 42.)194 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

"85. ...It emergesfrom thehistory of the development of the legal
régimeof the continental shelf, .. that the essentialreason why the
equidistancemethod is not to be regarded as a rule of law is that, if it
were to be compulsorilyapplied in al1situations, this would not be
consonant with certain basic legal notions which, ...have from the
beginning reflected the opiniojuris in the matter of delimitation ;
those principles being that delimitation must be the object of agree-
ment between the Statesconcerned,and that such agreement must be
arrived at in accordance with equitable principles." (Z.C. Reports
1969, p. 46.)

60. According to my understanding, the ostensiblesolution of suggest-
ing that, since there is no obligatory rule applicable in al1 cases, the
delimitation is to be effected by agreement, is no solution at all. As 1have
pointed out above (para. 55)in my analysis of Article 6 of the Convention
on the Continental Shelf, the rule calling for delimitation by agreement
remains simply a rule concerningprocedure and cannot constitute a prin-
ciple or rule of delimitation. Neither is there anything specific to delimi-
tation in the requirement to reach such agreement in accordance with
equitable principles, while the declaration that use of the equidistance
method must be denied the status of a rule of law on account of some a
priori incompatibility with this requirement is a dictum that could only be
justified if it had been proved that the line reflecting equitable principles

couldnot be, or couldonly by coincidencebe, an equidistanceline. Suffice
it to Saythat a rule may be a rule, even a paramount rule, and yet not have
to be "compulsorily applied in al1situations".
61. The Court in 1969found that the equidistanceprinciple could not
be a rule of law, yet it could not suggest any alternative. It stated:

"83. ... [AISbetween States faced with an issue concerning the
lateral delimitation of adjacentcontinental shelves,there are stillrules
and principles oflawtobe applied ;andinthepresentcase it isnot the
fact either thatrules are lacking, or that the situation is one for the
unfettered appreciation of theParties. Equally, it isnot the casethat if
the equidistance principle is not a rule of law, there has to be as an
alternative some other single equivalent rule." (Ibid p. 46.)
It held in theoperativeparagraph of theJudgmentthat there was "no other
single method of delimitation, the use of which is in al1circumstances
obligatory" (para. 101). In place of suggesting a method, it provided a

definition whereby theappurtenance of a givensea-bedarea toa particular
State could be ascertained orrecognized :theareainquestion had tobe the
"natural prolongation" of that State's land territory. Whatever method
could be devised for applying that definition might thus be an aid to
delimitation, but it couldhardly be described as a method of delimitation.
This idea of natural prolongation, which was to play a role in the de-
velopment of the legal régimeof the continental shelf, was embodied by
the Court in the following requirement : "85 (c) . ..[Tlhecontinental shelf of any State must be the natural
prolongation of its land territory and must not encroach upon what is
the natural prolongation of the territory of another State." (I.C.J.
Reports 1969, p. 47.)

In the operative paragraph of the Judgment the Court further stated :

"101. ...[Dlelimitation istobe effected ...in suchawayastoleave
as much as possible to each Party al1those parts of the continental
shelf that constitute a natural prolongation of its land territory into
and under the sea,without encroachment on the natural prolongation
of the land territory of the other." (Ibid., p. 53.)
1find, however,that theCourt in 1969didnot makeclearwhat it meant by
"natural prolongation", despite the enurneration of factors in para-

graph 101of theJudgment. One sensesthat, once this concept had served
the purpose of casting doubt on the proximity test (which might have
pointed to the use of the equidistance method), the Court felt reluctant to
be more explicit.
62. One may reasonably wonder whether the equidistance method
would have been so decisively rejected in 1969 had it not been for the
peculiar circumstances of the case under consideration. After all, in several
places the Court then acknowledged that there were some advantages in
the equidistance method, for instance when it said :
"22. ...It has never been doubted that the equidistance method of
delimitation isaveryconvenientone, theuseofwhichisindicated in a

considerable number of cases. It constitutes a method capable of
being employed in almost al1circumstances, however singular the
resultsmightsometimes be,and has thevirtue that ifnecessary ...any
cartographer can defacto trace such a boundary on the appropriate
maps and charts, and those traced by competent cartographers will
for al1practical purposes agree.
23. In short, it wouldprobably be true to saythat no other method
of delimitation has the same combination of practical convenience
and certainty of application." (Ibid., p. 23.)

On theother hand, theCourt suggestedthat certain inequities might result
from the application of the equidistance method :

"89. It must next be obsemed that, in certain geographical circum-
stances whichare quite frequently met with, the equidistance method,
despite itsknown advantages,leadsunquestionably to inequity, in the
following sense :

(a) The slightestirregularity in a coastline isautomatically magnified
by the equidistance line as regards the consequences for the
delimitation of the continental shelf.Thus it has been seen in the
case of concave or convex coastlines that if the equidistance
method is employed, then the greater the irregularity and the further from the coastline the area to be delimited, the more
unreasonable are the resultsproduced. Sogreat an exaggeration of
the consequences of a natural geographical feature must be reme-
died or compensated for as far as possible, being of itself creative

of inequity." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 49.)
63. Even the Federal Republic of Germany, whch was opposed to the
application of Article 6 of the Convention as embodying customary rules

of international law,wasnot necessarilyagainst the "equidistance/special
circumstances" method. At the time, 1argued on behalf of that Party as
follows :
"The useof amedian lineisamethod of demarcation which,ifused
in proper geographical context, and if no unsound subsequent con-

clusions are drawn from its existence, can lead to cornmonsense
results andjust and equitable solutions." (I.C.J. Pleadings, NorthSea
ContinentalShelJ;Vol. II, p. 54.)

1 then referred to :

"Article 6, paragraph (2), of the Geneva Convention on the Con-
tinental Shelfwhich, eventhough not binding on the Federal Repub-
lic of Germany as treaty law does represent a facet of international
law by virtue of the high sentiment which it embodies." (Ibid.,
p. 62.)

It has 'already been pointed out that, even in 1953, the Committee of
Experts on certain technical matters regarding the territorial sea held the
viewthat the principle of equidistance might not lead, in certain cases, to
an equitable solution evenforthe delimitation of theterritorial sea,and the
necessity for departure from the general rule of equidistance had repeat-
edlybeen stressed sincethereport of theInternational LawCommissionin
1953.In 1969,submitting that the formalistic application of equidistance
linescould quite easilylead to an odd result, 1expressed myviewon behalf
of the Federal Republic of Germany as follows :

"The use of this method for apportioning thecontinental shelfwas
mentioned as a merepossibility, and could not evenremotelyimply a
mandate for the use of this method in al1situations. The fact that the
equidistance method was designed primarily to delimit territorial
water boundaries is al1the more important when we consider that in
such a case relatively short distances from the coastal front are
involved, and the extreme, and even sometimes bizarre, results
reached by strictlyapplying theequidistance method to apportion the

continental shelf at greater distances from the coastline cannot come
into play." (Ibid., p. 57.) 64. 1certainly share the view of the Court when it stated :

"24. ...The plea that, howeverthismay be, theresults can never be
inequitable, because the equidistance principle is by definition an
equitable principle of delimitation, involves a postulate that clearly
begs the whole question at issue." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 24.)

Yet it is notproPei to Saythat because there are some exceptions there
should not be any rule, unless the exceptions are sonumerousas to negate
theutility or existenceof therule.Theproblem wasthat incertain casesthe
application of the equidistance method might bring about some effect of
distortion contrary to the notion of equity. Thus the Convention on the
Continental Shelf suggested the concept of special circumstances, al-
though what was meant by this was not clearly indicated. The Federal
Republic of Germany suggested the notion of the coastal front or façade,
by the application of which distortion due to application of the equidis-
tance method could have been avoided. The intrinsic merit of an equi-
distanceline wasnot as such rejected in the 1969Judgment. However, the
Court then seems to have fallen short of a proper appreciation of the
equidistancemethod and, inparticular to have ignoredthefullpotential of
theformulacontainedinArticle6 oftheConvention. In pointing this out, 1
wishto makeit clearthat 1am concerned solelywith theunderstanding of
the Convention, and not with the status of its provisions in 1969.

CHAPTER III. SEDENTARY FISHERIE S ND HISTORIC RIGHTS

65. In its Submissions in the Memorial, Tunisia stated as follows :
"2. The delimitation must not, at any point, encroach upon the
area within which Tunisia possesses well-established historic rights,
which is defined laterally on the side towards Libya at line ZV 45O,

and in the direction of the open sea at the 50-metre isobath."
Libya, on the other hand, stated in its submission in the Counter-Me-
morial :

"4. The 'fishing rights' claimedby Tunisiaas'historic rights',even
if and where ascertained, are in any event irrelevant to shelf delimi-
tation in the present case."

As the Judgment properly States, the historic rights remain to be con-
sideredin themselves(para. 104),and whether thesehistoricrights claimed
by Tunisia should be upheld irrespective of the delimitation of the
continental shelf is not a point with which the Court has to deal in the
present case. However, also as properly indicated in the Judgment (para.
103), Tunisia has argued that the longstanding practice of sedentary
fisheries serves to demonstrate that the areas in question belong to theTunisian landmass asits extension under the sea.Tunisia further argued in
theoral proceedings that there is a striking coincidencebetween thestatus
of"... Tunisia's sedentary fisheriesand the way they fit into the theory of
the continental shelf [CR 81/9, p. 471"and claims that this should have an
impact on the delimitation of the continental shelf. Tunisia had also
attempted to prove that
"The delimitation of the continental shelf must logically take
account of the objective situation created from time imrnemorial by

Tunisia's historic rights in the Gulf of Gabes, whch ... constitutes
one of the oldest and most natural manifestations of natural prolon-
gation [CR 81/13, p. 311."
In view of these arguments put forward by Tunisia, 1feel that 1have to
expatiate somewhat on the doctrine concerning sedentary fisheries in
relation to the claim to the continental shelf.

Section I. Past Practice and Doctrines

1. Exploitation of sedentaryspecies

66. In some regions of the world, such as the offshore areas of Tunisia,
Sri Lanka and Australia, the exploitation of resources attached to the
sea-bed, such as pearl shell, sponge, bêche-de-merand oysters, has been
conducted for many years in areas more than three miles from the coast.
No complaint has ever been reported that such sedentary fishing in itself
has contravened any articulated rule of international law. Mostly these
activitieshave been carried on by inhabitants of thecoast, and the coastal
authorities have often exercised certain controls over such activities, but
this fact is of little significance, since these controls were exercised over
their own nationals. Onlywherecoastal authorities attemptto appropriate
these fisheries does a real issue aris- and some such attempts have been
made.
67. The pearl fisheries on the banks of Ceylon, extending to a distance
of 6 to 21 miles from the coast, were subject to the 1911Colonial Act of
Great Britain, whichauthorized the seizureand condemnation of anyboat
found within the limits of the pearl banks, or hovering about them. These
pearl fisheries, however,had been regulated sincetimeimmemorial by the

successiverulers of the island, and this practice had met with the acquies-
cence of other nations. Vattel's statement "Qui doutera que les pêcheries
de perles de Bahreïn et de Ceylan ne puissent légitimement tomber en
propriété ?" (Le droit desgens ouprincipes dela loi naturelle, 1758,Car-
negie'sed.,p. 247)hasbeen quoted with approval by many scholars. While
maintainingthe freedom of the seas,Vattel recognized a specialinterest of
the coastal State regarding the area around the coast. He attempted to
assigncoastal fishing areas to the exclusivecontrol of the coastal State, but
he did not differentiate betweenregular and sedentary fishing. It shouldbe
noted that Vattel's remarksmay serveasjustification for the institution ofjurisdictional areas, but his concern was notparticularly sedentary fishing
underthehighseas.Furthermore, hewasnotinterested in thebedof thehigh
seas.In Vattel's day, no consistent doctrine of the extent of the high seas
had found wide acceptance, and no breadth of the territorial seas had
definitely been fixed. While recognizing that waters adjacent to the coast
and stretchingfora commoniy-agreed-on distance should beconsidered as
part of the national territory, hedid notattempt tojustify theclaimtopearl

fisheries on the basis of the special character of sedentary fishing itself in
terms of the occupation of the sea-bed.

68. In 1871,Sir Travers Twiss responded to an enquiry by the British
Government about dues levied by the Bey of Tunis upon the British
subjectsengaged in fishingsponge and other marine products off the coast
of Tunis :

"There isno objection on principle to the Beyof Tunis asserting an
exclusiveright to the fructus of the banks off the Coast of Tunis to
which Sponges and Polypi attach themselves,although the banks in
question are at agreater distance than three milesfromthe Coast-line,
provided the Bey can shew a prescriptive enjoyment of such fruc-
tus." (Smith, Great Britain and the Law of Nations, Vol. II, 1935,
p. 122.)

At the time Twiss wrote, the concept of a three-mile territorial belt was
gaininggeneral approval. Despite this,Twissdidnot believethat sedentary
fisheries should be treated in the same way as the sea-bed. He considered
sedentary fisheriesbeyond three milesto form aproblem distinct from that
of occupation of the sea-bed.
69. The practice of control by Ceylon and Tunis, as well as its justifi-
cation as advanced by Vattel and Twiss, related solely to the right of the
coastal State vis-à-viscertain specificmarine products, and this right had
been recognized even before the modern concepts of the high seas and the
territorial seas had evolved. This point cannot be too strongly stressed.
From these specialcircumstances scholarsgratuitously derived the idea of
possession of the sea-bed. Discussing the occupation of the sea-bed by
sedentary fisheries, Sir Cecil Hurst, when, in 1923-1924,he wrote his
influential article "Whose 1sthe Bed of the Sea ?" (British Year Book of
International Law,Vol. 4),began with the premise that the exclusiveright
to pearl shell, a product of the subsoil of the sea-bed, is derived from

ownership of thesea-bedwhere the shellbank lies.Hefelt,conversely,that
ownership had been acquired through the exploitation of pearl shell,
spongeand bêche-de-mer.Wecannot but note the circularreasoning in his
argument, even though, until recently, it was widely accepted in Britain.
Oppenheim-Lauterpacht,one of the outstanding British treatises on inter-
national law, states that - "[IJt is not inconsistent with principle, and is more in accord with
practice,to recognise that, asa matteiof law,a State may acquire, for
sedentary fisheries and for other purposes, sovereignty and property
in thesurface of the sea-bed." (InternationalLaw,Vol.I,8th ed., 1955,
p. 628.)

Thisopinion seemsto imply that sovereignty over the sea-bed,and hence,
the right of exclusiveuse, isobtainedthrough positive acts of exploitation.
But if the acts of exploitation are not in themselvesexclusive,it is difficult
to seehowa right of sovereigntycan be derived from them. If, on the other
hand, the use is exclusive,but based upon an assertion of sovereignty, the
argument seems to collapse because of a glaring petitio principii. Smith
mistakenly interpreted the Twiss statement as "recognising the principle

that thebed of the seacan be acquired by prescriptiveoccupation" (Smith,
GreatBritain and the Law of Nations, Vol. II, 1935,p. 121).On another
occasion,he stated his belief that this practice had established that "par-
ticular States may acquire by usage and undisturbed possession an exclu-
sivetitle to the small portions of the seabed in which these products areto
be found" (Smith, The Law and Custom of the Sea, 3rd ed., 1959,p. 81).
Colombosindicated,in hs veryworthwhilework on thelawof the sea,that
the surface of the sea-bed was of a piece with the waters of the open sea
aboveit. He allowed,however,that, with reference to the pearl-shelling off
the Coast of Ceylon, a limited portion of the bed of the open sea was
susceptible of occupation, "[e]xceptionally,on grounds based on historical
andprescriptiveconsiderations" (TheInternationalLaw oftheSea,4thed.,
1959,p. 61). In my view, the concept of possession or occupation of the
sea-bed need nothavebeendrawn into a situation wherethe only issuewas
control by the coastal State over certain exceptional fishing activities,
conducted beyond the territorial limit.

70. 1do not find any compelling logical necessity for consideringthe
exploitation ofresources attached to the sea-bedin terms ofthe legalstatus
of the submergedlands. There is no need to talk about the occupation of
thesea-bed, when theactivities involvedin acquiring the resourcesoccur in

thewaters aboveit. Theonly time "occupation" maycorneinto play iswith
reference to the waters above the resources being exploited whle harvest-
ing is being carried on. The question shouldnot be whether resources are
swimmingin the ocean or attached tothe sea-bed but, rather, what human
activities are required for their exploitation. The so-called sedentary
fisheries pertained rather to thehgh seas than to the sea-bed. 1defend the
view that, since both types of fishing are carried on in the high seas, the
exploitation of resources attached to the sea-bed is not different from
regular fishng, and that there was no reason why the same legal rules
should not have applied to both. Such few reasons as have ever been put
forward to justify either the exclusion of sedentary fisheries from the
generalrégimeof the high seasfisheries,or theirinclusion inarégimeofthe
sea-bed are,inthelastanalysis, unconvincing. In fact,althoughtheir views on occupation of the sea-bedwereperhaps somewhatwide of the mark, the
ultimate goal of Hurst and like-minded scholars was surely to protect
historic rights ;and their primary argument seems to be based on pre-
scription of fishing, with only secondary importance being attached to

occupation of the seabed. Only a rationale similar to that used for exclud-
inghistoric bays from the régimeof the high seasmight havebeen invoked
to create an exception for certain coastal States.

2. Fishing bymeans of embeddedequipment

71. Fishing carried on with permanent equipment has been seldom
discussed, and then only on a rather theoretical basis. Gidel is one of the
fewwhohaveconsidered thisproblem. Hewaswellawareofan inadequate
understanding of sedentary fisheries, in the sense of occupation of the
sea-bed, but he felt that sedentary fishing,comprising, as it did, an excep-
tion to the general rule, was to be permitted only under strict conditions,
while ordinary fishing was an incident of the freedom of the seas. Gidel's
views are clearly shown in this statement :

[Translation ]

"To endeavour to reconcile the lawfulness of sedentary fisheries
outside the limit of the territorial waters with the concept of freedom
of the high seas is ... to persist in the attempt to square the circle.
Sedentaryfisheries and freedom of thehigh seasare notcompatible as
concepts of like rank and value." (Le Droit internationalpublic dela
mer, Vol. 1, 1922,p. 500.)

Gidel did not completely deny the legality of such usage when the part of
the sea in question had been utilized for the purpose of sedentary fishing
for many years past and such usage had not been protested by other
nations. It should be noted that Gidel was not concerned with anv iuris3J
dictional issue,but solelywith the utilization of the seasfor the purpose of
exploiting the resources. The reason for this seems to be that Gidel's
approach to the lawof sedentary fishing was coloured by a preoccupation
with the problems posed by permanent installations or equipment (ibid.,
p. 488).At anyrate,the two-folduseof the term "sedentary fishing" can be
traced back to Gidel and has since been a source of confusion. The
assertion of this great jurist that sedentary fishing conducted from a
permanent installation or with permanent equipment is, in the absence of

long usage, incompatible with freedom of the high seas, has found too-
ready acceptance.
72. For, even when discussing sedentary fishing carried on through
permanent installations or equipment, it was excessive, hence inappro-
priate, to speak in terms of occupation of the sea-bed or of freedom of the
seas.Admittedly, the useof such techniquesmightinterfere to somedegree
with navigation and regular fishing, but the difference between "perma- 202 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

nent" equipment and fishing vesselswhich are stationaryfor anylength of
time was not of great significance. Sinceexploitation of resources was the
important factor, and since such exploitationhad been clearly established
as consistent with the freedom of the seas, there was no reason to attach
different legal rules to equally inoffensive methods. The constructionof
permanent installations or equipment might havebeen subject to technical
rules provided by international law. Even so, the prohibition of exploita-

tion of marine resources from special equipment would not have been
justified. Beinglegallypermissible, such activities may wellbe claimed by
coastal States as creative of historic fishing rights in suitable cases.

73. To sum up two types of fishing are included in the category of
"sedentary fishing", but, contrarytothedoctrines of scholarsin ths field,I
do not believe that "sedentary fishing", in either sense, should have been
treated independentlyfrom regular fishing and in terms of the occupation
of the sea-bed. Of course, the peculiar problems arising from different
methods would have required appropriate solutions within the régimeof
thehigh seas.It should have been remembered that sedentaryfishing wasa

type ofhuman activitylongprotected by international law.In the ageprior
to the Truman Proclamation in 1945,there was no ground for suggesting
that sedentary fishing, and means of occupation of thesea-bed,could have
justified the exclusive claims of the coastal State to wider areas to the
offshore submarine regions. If there was any legal doctrine prior to the
1958Conference on the Law of the Seait may have been derived from the
long usage of sedentary fisheries, whch could have given rise only to a
claim to historic rights to those specific fisheries. It might have been
claimed that, because of the long-termpractice of sedentary fishing, his-
toricrights to such fishing - but not to anysubmarine areas - werejusti-
fied.

Section II. Sedentary Fisheries inthe 1958 Conventions
on the Law of the Sea

1. Draft preparedby the International Law Commission

74. Few problems seem to have been discussed by the International
Law Commissioninvolvingmore complicatedconceptsand depending on
lessreliable data than theproblem of sedentary fisheries.In hisfirstreport
on thehigh seas,subrnitted to the Commission,Professor J. P.A. François,
the Special Rapporteur, stated :

"Fisheries may be described as sedentary either by reason of the
specieswith which they are concerned, that is to Sayspeciesattached to the soi1or irregular surfaces of the sea bed, or by reason of the
equiprnent employed, for example stakes driven into the sea bed."
(A/CN.4/17, p. 31.)

Without a doubt François had borrowed this concept from Gidel. He
explainedthat sedentary fishing, as such, wasallowable, although it might
be not in conformity with the principle of freedom of the seas.

75. In his 1951report, François recognized the existence of two ques-
tions :

"(1) May a State regulate sedentary fisheries unilaterally ?

(2) May aState reserve sedentary fisheries for its own subjects ?"
(A/CN.4/42, p. 51 .)

He submitted for approval the following theory
"Sedentary fisheries characterized by the effective and continued
useof apart of the high seaswithout anyforma1and repeated protests
against such use having been made by other States, and particularly
by such States as,by reason of theirgeographicalsituation,could have
put fonvard objections of particular weight, shallbe recognized to be

lawful, provided that the rules governing them allow their use by
fishingcraft irrespective of nationality and are limited to maintaining
order and conservingthe beds in the best interests of the fisheries by
means of duties fairly assessed and collected." (Ibid., p. 62.)

The first part of this proposal, reading "les pêcheriessédentaires ... sont

reconnues commelicites" appearsirrelevant to either of the two questions
concerningthe State's control which François himself had raised, for it is
concerned solelywith the legality of fishingactivities.At its 1951session,
while freely admitting its ignorance on the subject of sedentary fisheries,
the International Law Commission adopted the following text :

"The regulation of sedentary fisheriesmaybe undertaken by aState
in areas ofthe high seascontiguous toits territorialwaters, where such
fisheries have long been maintained and conducted by nationals of
that State,providedthat non-nationals are permitted to participate in
the fishing activities on an equal footing with nationals. Such regu-
lation will, however, not affect the general status of the areas as
high seas." (International Law Commission Yearbook,1951, Vol.II,
p. 143.)204 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

The discussion on the subject indicates that the majority of the Commis-
sion thought that sedentary fisheriesshould be regulated independently of
the problems of thecontinental shelf.The Commission took the viewthat
the special position of sedentary fisheriesjustified recognition of special
rights attaching to coastal States whose nationals had been carrying on
fishing there over a long period. The Commission did not discuss the

generalproblem of sedentary fisheries, considering only the specificcase
where coastal Stateshad carried on sedentary fishing off their coasts for a
long period of time. It was somewhat uncertain of its conclusions and
awaited comments by member States before proceeding further. Among
the countries that sent comments on the 1951 draft, Norway stood out
from the rest in that it held the view that so-called sedentary fisheries
should not be treated in a different way from other fisheries. On the basis
of comments by several governments on the provision in the 1951draft,
François, in his 1953report, prepared a provision on sedentary fisheries
that wasnot far in substance from theconcept in the 1951draft, which that
body had adopted (InternationalLaw CommissionYearbook,1953,Vol. II,
p. 49).

76. Only at the 1953session of the Commission, held almost contem-

poraneously with the outbreak of a dispute between Australia and Japan
concerning pearl-shelling off the former's Coast, Mr. (later Sir Hersch)
Lauterpacht and others wereof theopinion that the problem of sedentary
fisheries should be treated together with that of the continental shelf,
where the coastal State is permitted to exercise its sovereign rights to
explore and exploitresources. Asaresult oftheseviews,the separate article
on sedentary fisheriesasproposed in theFrançoisreport wasdropped, and
the topic was included in the 1953draft of the régimeof the continental
shelf. The Commission was of the opinion that, except for cases in which
nationals of other States have existing rights in them, sedentary fisheries
are subject to the sovereignrights of the coastal State overits continental
shelf (ibid., p. 214). In 1951exploitation of resources of the sea fell into
three categories :regular fisheries,sedentary fisheries and the continental
shelf. By 1953there were two classifications :regular fisheries on the one
hand, and thecontinental shelf,including sedentary fisheries, on theother.
"Products of sedentary fisheries" as understood in 1953 meant only

natural resources attached to the bed of the sea. In respect of such seden-
tary fisheriesaspearl-shelling, theInternational Law Commissionin 1956
maintained its earlierposition. In the comrnentary to the 1956draft,it was
stated that :

"the products of 'sedentary' fisheries,in particular, to the extent that

theywerenatural resourcespermanently attached to thebed of the sea
should not be left outside the scope of the régimeadopted [for the
continental shelf]" (International Law Commission Yearbook,1956,
Vol. II, p. 297).205 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

It wasindicated that the existing rights of nationals of other Statesshould
be respected. However, apart from the case of acquired rights, the sover-
eignrights of the coastal State over its continental shelf werealso to cover

sedentary fisheries.
77. On the other hand, fishing by means of equipmentembeddedin the
floor of thesea-bed, whichhad been alsocategorized assedentary fisheries,
became subject to specific treatment differentiated from the fishing of
resources sedentary at the sea-bed. In his report to the 1956session, the
Special Rapporteur pointed out that there was one aspect of the question
which the Commission had overlooked, namely fisheries regarded as
sedentary because of the equipment used, e.g., stakes embedded in the
sea-floor. In his opinion, ths class of fisheries was not covered by the
Commission's draft of 1953.He suggested that the original article in the
1951draft be reintroduced for these fisheries. In 1956 the Commission
accepted the Rapporteur's view and decided that it was still necessary to
have-anarticleregulating fisheries involving equipment embedded in the
floor of the sea. The 1956draft provided under the section on fishing, as
follows :

"The regulation of fisheries conducted by means of equipment
embedded in the floor of the sea in areas of the high seas adjacent to
the territorial sea of a State, may be undertaken by that State where
such fisheries have long been maintained and conducted by its
nationals,provided that non-nationals are permitted to participate in
such activities on an equal footing with nationals." (Ibid.,p. 293.)

This provision was not essentially different from the wording of the 1951
draft, although the latter wasconcernedprimarily with sedentary fisheries
in the sense first alluded to above :fishing for objects attached to the
sea-bed. The Commissionconsidered in 1956that :

"Banks where there are fisheriesconducted by means of equipment
embedded in the bed of the sea have been regarded by some coastal
Statesas under theiroccupation and asforming part oftheir territory.
Without wishing to describe these areas as 'occupied'or as constitut-
ing'property' of the coastalState,the Commissionconsidersthat the
specialposition of these areasjustifies specialrights being recognized
as pertaining to coastalStates whosenationals have been carrying on
fishing there over a long period.
The existing rule of customary law by which nationals of other
States are at liberty to engage insuch fishing on the same footing as
the nationals of the coastal State should continue to apply. The
exercise of other kinds of fishing in such areas must not be hindered

except to the extent strictly necessary for the protection of the fish-
eries contemplated by the present article.
The specialrights which thecoastal State mayexercisein suchareas
must be strictly limited to such rights as are essential to achieve the 206 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

ends for which they are recognized. The waters covering the seabed
where the fishing grounds are located remain subject tothe régimeof
the high seas." (Ibid.)

78. Thus thefinal draft of 1956on the lawof the seadealt in completely
different wayswith two types of fisheries,both of which may properly be
classified as sedentary fisheries. Article 68 related to the régimeof the
continental shelf and Article 60 was a separate provision for fisheries
conducted by means of equipment embedded in the floor of the sea.

2. Provisionsof the 1958 Conventions onthe Law of the Sea

79. Paralleling the different treatment accorded the two types of sed-
entary fisheries by the International Law Commission, the Geneva Con-
ference in 1958 took up the problem of these fisheries separately. The
fishing of sedentary resources attached to the sea-bed was examined as
part of the problem of thecontinental shelf in theFourth Cornmittee, and
fishing carried on with equipment embedded in the sea-floor was dealt
with in the Third Cornmittee in charge of high sea fisheries.

80. In the Fourth Comrnittee the delegates differed on the kind of
resources to be included in the provision which defined the fundamental
concept of the continental shelf. Many European coastal States insisted
that the list should be limited to mineral resources. TheTapanese delegate
warned that the inclusion of sedentary fisheries in the concept of conti-
nental shelf would lead to a restriction of the freedom of the seas, and he
explained that resources livingin the sea should be coveredby the general
régimeof fishing. A radically opposite view, supported by the delegates
from Burma and the Republic of Korea, maintained that even "bottom-
fish" should beincluded in theresources of thecontinental shelf.Proposals
were submitted respectivelyby Sweden,Greece and the Federal Republic
of Germanv to re~lace the words "natural resources" in the draft of the
International Law Commission with the expression "minera1 resources"
(A/CONF.13/C.4/L.9, 39, 43).This would have had the effect of exclud-
ing sedentary fisheries from the régimeof the continental shelf.

In contrast, the Burmese proposa1 stated that :
"[tlhe term 'natural resources' includes so-called bottom-fish and
other fish which, although living in the sea, occasionally have their
habitat at the bottom of the sea or are bred there" (A/CONF.13/
C.4/L.3).

As a compromise between the two opposing views, a new proposa1 was
jointly submitted by Australia, Ceylon, India, Malaya, Norway and the
United Kingdom : 207 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

"The natural resources referred to in these articles consist of
minera1and other non-living resources of the seabed and the subsoil
together with livingorganisms belonging to sedentary species, that is
to Say,organisms which, at theharvestablestage,either are immobile
on or under the seabed or are unable to move except in constant
physical contact with the seabed or the subsoil; but crustacea and
swimming species are not included." (A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.36.)

The sponsoring States intended to draw a line between the minera1 and

sedentary resources on the one hand, and fish resources, including crus-
tacea and bottom-fish on the other. Introducing thisproposal, the Austra-
lian delegateexplained that it was in his view senselessto give the coastal
State sovereign rights over such minera1 resources as the sands of the
sea-bed, but not over the coral, sponges and the living organisms which
nevermovedmore than afewinchesor afewfeet on thefloor of the sea.He
emphasized that that did not apply to crabs and other crustacea, which
could move aconsiderabledistance. The proposals of Sweden etal and the
proposa1 of Burma were al1heavily defeated, while thejoint proposa1 of
the six States was eventuallyadopted by the Committee. At the plenary
meeting, that portion of thejoint proposa1preceding the semi-colon was
separately voted on and approved by the vote of 62-4-2, and became
Article 2,paragraph 4,of the Convention. However, the exclusion relating
to crustacea (of which Mexico had almost secured the deletion in the
Committee) was disapproved by a vote of 14-43-9.

81. In point of fact,l1the provisions except Article 2, paragraph 4, of

the Convention on the Continental Shelf were drafted to be applicable
mainly to the exploitation of the minera1resources of submerged lands,
and not to the exploitation of sedentary species. Although 1 do not now
hesitate to admit, in view of the lack of protest against this particular
provision and of some repeated practices over the past two decades, that
sedentary species will be treated as continental shelf resources, the un-
necessary nature of the consolidation of the exploitation of sedentary
specieswith the régimeof the continental shelf was quite clear at the time
of the adoption of the 1958Convention on the Continental Shelf.

82. The original provision concerning fishing by means of embedded
equipment in the 1956draft of the International Law Commission, which
had nothing to do with the concept of conserving marine resources, was
neverthelessreferred to theThird Committeetogether with theproblem of
theconservation oflivingresources ofthe highseas.Despite the viewofthe
Nonvegian delegate that it did not deal with an urgent issue of interna-tional law suchas should concern theConference, the followingprovision,
promoted in large measure by Ghana, was finally adopted by the Thrd
Committee :

"Article 13
1. The regulation of fishenes conducted by means of equipment
embedded in the floor of the sea in areas of the high seas adjacent to
the territorial sea of a State may be undertaken by that State where
such fisheries have long been maintained and conducted by its
nationals, provided that non-nationals are permitted to participate in
such activities on an equal footing with nationals except in areas
where such fisheries have by long usage been exclusivelyenjoyed by

such nationals. Such regulations will not, however, affect the general
status of the areas as high seas.

2. In this article, the expression 'fisheries conducted by means of
equipment embedded in the floor of the sea' means those fisheries
using gear with supporting members embedded in the sea floor, con-
structedona siteandleft there to operate permanentlyor, ifremoved,
restored each season on the same site."
83. Article 13 as thus drafted does not present a general régimeof
fishing by means of equipment embedded in the floor of the sea. The
coastal State may regulate such fishing only "where such fisheries have

longbeen maintained and conducted by its nationals". The coastal Stateis
allowed, on ths specificcondition, to applyits own national legislation to
foreign fishermen who are engaged in this type of fishing in the areas
concerned. This undoubtedly would not havebeen in conformity with the
traditional principle of freedom of the seas, despite the provision in the
Convention to the effect that "such regulation willnot, however,affect the
general status of the areas as high seas". The only basis 1can seefor such
derogation is the presence of a historic right. This construction is surely
justified by the fact that participation on an equal footing by foreign
nationals in this type of fishing is prevented "where such fisherieshave by
longusagebeen exclusivelyenjoyedby . ..nationals [ofthecoastal State]".
This clause may be interpreted to mean that exclusivefishingis allowable
to the coastal Statein areas where it has long kept out foreign fishermen
who would otherwise have fished there. However, 1believe that no case
exists to which this provision, as thus analysed, would be applicable.

84. After having explained the wayin which the two types of sedentary
fisheries had longbeen interpreted from a legalpoint of view,particularly
since the last century, 1have thus attempted to show that the relevant
provisions of the Geneva Conventions were not necessarily drafted upon

the basis of a correct interpretation of the past practice of such fisheries. Leaving aside the problems involved in the provisions relevant to seden-
tary fisheries in the Geneva Conventions, namely Article 2, paragraph 4,
of the Continental Shelf Convention and Article 13 of the High Seas
Fisheries Convention,the thought was never expressed in any of the 1958

Conventions on the Law of the Sea that these sedentary fisheries ought
properly tohavebeen made aground for claimingsuchareas of thesea-bed
as continental shelf.

SectionIII. SedentaryFisheriesat the Third UnitedNations Conferenceon
the Lawof the Sea
85. The subject of sedentary fisheries is one of those left almost
untouched by delegates in the Sea-bed Committeeand UNCLOS III. In
the ISNT of 1975,the treatment of sedentary fisheries as a resource of the
continental shelfwas taken for granted in terms of Article 2,paragraph 4,

of the Geneva Convention on the Continental Shelf. This provision was
not touched at al1throughout the ISNT, the RSNT and the ICNT and its
revisions, and it now stands as Article 77, paragraph 4, of the 1981draft
conventionon the Law of the Sea.Irrespective of whether this provision is
workable or not, no doubt remains that it cannot constitute a basis for
justifying a title to thecontinental shelfby reason of sedentary fisheries,as
suggested by Tunisia. A provision concerning fishing carried out from
embedded installations, as in Article 13of the High Seas Fisheries Con-
vention, completelydisappeared in the ISNT. No reason for this disap-
pearance is tobe found in the Officia1Recordsof UNCLOS III. Practically
noattention waspaid to thisproblemthroughout UNCLOS III, but it may
well be that, because of the 200-mile exclusiveeconomic zone, sedentary
fisheries in terms of fishingfrompermanently fixed installations,as apart
of high seas fishing, would not have made any sense under the new
régime.

SectionIV. Historic Rights
86. In connection with the Submissions of Tunisia, as referred to in
paragraph 65 above, 1would briefly like to touch upon the question as to

whether the areas west of the ZV 45" line within the 50-metre isobath, as
claimed by Tunisia, would have constituted a part of its historic waters
because of itslongstandingpractice of fisheries,whether sedentary or not.
With regard to historic waters, including historic bays, sufficient expla-
nation is given in paragraph 104of the Judgment. Inheriting almost word
for word theprovisions of the 1958Convention on theTerritorial Seaand
the Contiguous Zone, the draft convention on the Law of the Sea pro-
vides : 'Article10. Bays

6. The foregoing provisions do not apply to so-called 'historic'
bays, or in any case where the system of straight baselines .. .is
applied."
As stated in paragraph 104 of the Judgment, no effort to elaborate on
historic waters, including historic bays, has been made since 1958,yet in

my viewthe question whether or not the Gulf of Gabes may be claimed by
~unisia as historic waters or historic bays because of its longstanding
sedentary fisheries is not relevant to the present case. It also seems ne-
cessaryto point outthat theconcept ofhistoricwatersmay be claimedonly
wherestrict adherence to the geographical conditions required forinternal
waters (such as bays, straight baselines) might lead to a somewhat in-
equitable result because of the longstanding exercise of powers by the
coastal State concerned. The area claimed by Tunisia, extending to off-
shore areas Westof the ZV 45" line not framed by anypart of the Tunisian
Coast, apart from the Gulf of Gabes, does not meet the geographical
conditions for internal waters.

87. What, however, the Court fails to recognize is the fact that at the
1958Conference the question of historic title was taken up in connection
with the delirnitation of the territorial sea. In the draft prepared by the
International Law Commission in 1956,at least in the provision concern-
ing the delimitation of the territorial waters between two adjacent States,
there was no reference to historic titles. In the course of the 1958 Con-
ference, Norway suggested a provision concerning the median line for the

delimitation of the territorial shelf between adjacent States :

"shall not apply, however,where one of the States concerned through
prescriptive usage has acquired the right to delimit its territorial seain
a way which is at variance with the provision" (A/CONF.l3/C. 1 /
L.97).

The words "through prescriptive usage" were replaced by the words "by
reason of historic title". The Norwegianproposa1wasadopted by theFirst
Committee, and thus Article 12of the 1958Convention on theTerritorial
Sea and the Contiguous Zone provides as follows :

"1. Where the coasts of two Statesareopposite or adjacent to each
other, neither of the two States is entitled, failing agreement between
them to the contrary, to extend its territorial sea beyond the median
lineeverypoint of which isequidistantfrom the nearest points on the
baselines from which the breadth of the territorial seasof each of the
two States is measured. The provisions of this paragraph shall not
apply, however, where it is necessary by reason of historic title or 211 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

other special circumstances to delimit the territorial seas of the two
States in a way which is at variance with this provision."

This has alsobeen inherited, almost word for word, as a provision of the

1981 draft convention on the Law of the Sea :
'IArticle15. Delimitation of the TerritorialSea Between
States with OppositeorAdjacent Coasts

Where the coasts of two States are opposite or adjacent to each
other, neither of the two States is entitled, failing agreement between
them to the contrary, to extend its territorial sea beyond the median
line everypoint of which isequidistant from thenearestpoints on the
baselines from which the breadth of the territorialasof each of the
two Statesismeasured. The aboveprovision does not apply, however,
where it is necessary by reason of historic title or other special cir-
cumstances to delimit the territorialeas of the two States in a way
whch is at variance therewith."

88. It is, however, very important to note that even at the 1958Con-
ference there was no suggestion that this exception to the median line
method of territorial-sea delimitation should be applied to the case of
delimitation of thecontinental shelf,and no argumentinfavour of such an
idea was everput forward at UNCLOS III. Thus it may be assumed that
historic title by reason of longstanding practice of sedentary fisheries
mightjustify somedeviation in theline of thedelirnitation of the territorial
sea,but otherwise hstoric title would not have anyimpact on delimitation
of the continental shelf. This is not incompatible with the principle that

any historic fishing right based on longstanding practice should be re-
spected whatever the status of the submerged areas under the new régime.
The Court Statesin paragraph 104that "it may be that Tunisia's historic
rights and titles are more nearly related to the concept of the exclusive
economiczone". 1regret to Saythat 1totallydisagree with ths contention. 1
shall explain the concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone at a later stage,
but it has nothing to do with historic titles, as the Court suggests.

CHAPTER IV. NEWTRENDS INTHE CONCEPT OF THE
CONTINENTA SHELF

Section I. The Halting of the Expansion of the Outer Limit of the
Continental Shelf

89. While the basic legal concept of the continental shelf was strongly
confirmed by the 1958 Convention on the Continental Shelf, and was
further endorsed by the 1969Judgment of the Court as being established
under customary international law, the actual extent of the legal conti-
nental shelf hadbeen left indeterminate, because of theintroduction of the
equivocal notion of exploitability which suggested that the area couldeventually expand under virtually the whole of the high seas. This trend
was halted by the rise of the newconcept of theinternational sea-bed area
late in the 1960s.The realization that the concept of exploitabilitycould be
interpreted to mean that al1sea-bed areas of the worldwouldeventually be

divided among separate States led Malta to take the initiative by intro-
ducing the concept of the common heritage of mankind, to be applied in
the area beyond a redefined continental shelf.

90. Ambassador Pardo of Malta made an hstoric speech on 1Novem-
ber 1967,which reads in part as follows :

"67. The . ..interpretation of the 1958 Geneva Convention [en-
abling the areas beyond the continental shelf to be placed under
certain international régimes]has, however, not gone unchallenged
since it is in direct contradiction to the explicit wording of Article 1
(a), which States that the continental shelf extends '.. . to . . .the
submarine areas adjacent to the Coast. ..to adepth of 200metres and
beyond that limit to wherethe depth of the supejacent waters admits
of the exploitation of thenatural resources of the said areas'.Thus an
influential school of thought denies the possibility of ai-,ylegalprob-
lem whatsoever. Professor Shigeru Oda of Tohoku University, for
instance, points out that : 'there isno room to discuss the outer limits
of the continental shelfor anyarea beyond thecontinental shelfunder
the Geneva Convention since. ..al1the submerged lands of the world
are necessarily part of the continental shelf by the very definition of

the Convention'. Under this concept a coastal State, as its technical
capability develops, may extend its jurisdiction across the deep-sea
floor up to the midway point between it and the coastal State oppo-
site, in accordance with the rules contained in Article 6 of the Con-
vention. Such an interpretation givesthe governing Powersof islands
such as Clipperton,Guam, the Azores, St. Helen or Easter, sovereign
rights over millions of square miles of invaluable ocean floor.

68. More important than the opinion of jurists, however, and
however distinguished they may be, is the action taken by govern-
ments ; and such action appears to be increasingly based on an
interpretation of the 1958Geneva Convention evenmorefar-reaching
than that of Professor Oda. For instance, the United States has
already leased tracts of land situated under water several hundred
fathoms deep and wellbeyond its territorial waters, basing itself on a
Department of Interior legal memorandum which holds that the
leasing authority of the United States under the Outer Continental
Shelf Lands Act 'extends as far seaward as technological ability can
copewith the water depth, thisis in accord with the Convention of the
Sea adopted at Geneva'. This practice is spreading." (GAOR, 22nd
Sess., 1st Comm., 1515thMeeting, p. 9.)Owing to the initiative taken by Malta, the United Nations General

Assembly adopted on 18 December 1967resolution 2340 (XXII) called
"Exarnination of the question of the reservation exclusivelyfor peaceful
purposes of the sea-bed and the ocean floor, and the subsoil thereof,
underlying the high seasbeyond thelimits ofpresent national jurisdiction,
and the uses of their resources in the interests of mankind", by which anad
hoc cornmittee was established to study the scope and various aspects of
this subject. It was thus tacitly understood that there would have to be an
international sea-bed area beyond the limits of national jurisdiction.

91. In parallel with the initiative of Malta, a movement had been
emerging among non-governmental organizations in the United States to
place the deep ocean floor under a certain kind of international control,
and in the late 1960sanumber of Billswereintroduced in the United States
Congressfora newrégimeto that effect.On theother hand, the oilindustry
in the United States seemed to be more willing to place the safety of its
investments off the coasts of somedeveloping nations under some iund of
international control, in order to minimize the risks of eventual national-
ization. Encouraged by this, President Nixon announced his country's
policy on the ocean in his report to Congress on 18 February 1970 :

"We also believe it important to make parallel progress toward
establishing an internationally agreed boundary between the Conti-
nental Shelfand the deep seabeds and on a régimefor exploitation of
deep seabed resources." (USDS, Vol. 62, p. 314.)

In a subsequent statement on 23 May 1970he proposed that :

"Al1nations [should]adopt assoonaspossible a treaty under which
they would renounce al1national claimsover thenatural resources of
the seabedbeyond the [200-metreisobath] and would agree to regard
these resources as the common heritage of mankind."

It was clear, however, in viewof his further proposa1for an international

trusteeship zone for thecontinental marginsbeyond the 200-metreisobath
that, unlike somedeveloping nations seekingthe benefits derived from the
exploitation of the "areas beyond" as the common heritage of mankind,
the United States, which wanted certain international controls imposed
upon other coastal States for the security of its own invested capital, yet
attempted to reserve access to the continental margin for its interests. 92. The United Nations Sea-bed Committee, established pursuant to
General Assembly resolution 2340 (XXII), started its work in 1968.For
threeyearsit deliberated,and during al1that time no nation cast doubt on
the principle that the unrestricted expansion of the continental shelf in
terms of exploitabilityshould be abandoned so as to leavesomepart of the
sea-bed freefor the benefit of the international comrnunity.Nevertheless,
the Committee failed to adopt any declaration. Despite this, the United
Nations General Assembly, at its twenty-fifth sessionin 1970,adopted by
108-0-14 votes a Declaration of Principles governing the international
sea-bed area (resolution 2749 (XXV)),whch affirmed that :

"[tlhere is an area of the sea-bed and the ocean floor, and the subsoil
thereof,beyondthe lirnitsof nationaljurisdiction, the preciselimits of
which are yet to be deterrnined".

It also adopted by 108-7-6 votes General Assembly resolution 2750 C
(XXV), whereby it :
"Noting that the political and economicrealities, scientific devel-
opment and rapid technological advances of the last decade have
accentuatedthe need for early and progressivedevelopment of the law
of the sea, in a framework of close international CO-operation .. .

2. DecideLd]to convene in 1973 ... a conferenceon the law of the
sea whch wouPddeal with . .a precise definition of the area, and a
broad range of related issuesincluding those concerningthe régimes
of.. .the continental shelf."
By the same resolution, the Sea-bed Committee was broadened, both in
membership and functions.

93. Thus it was already clear that in the sea-bed areas of the vast oceans
of the world, where the concept of the continental shelf had been the only
applicable régime,the new concept of the common heritage of mankind
had arisento cal1ahalt to theindefiniteexpansion of thecontinental shelf,
in order to preserve the international sea-bed beyond it.

Section II. Fluctuationof the Criteriafor the Outer Limit of the
Continental Sheif

1. Suggested criteria

94. The outer limit of the continental shelfwas the subject of extensive
argumentthroughout the duration of theenlarged Sea-bed Committeeand
UNCLOS III. The notion of distance from the Coast was proposed in
addition to, orinplace of,theexistingcriterion ofthe 200-metredepth,and
the distance criterion or a combination of the distance and the depth
criteria were gainingin importance, while the somewhat ambiguous con-215 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

cept ofexploitabilityhad becomeinterpreted in suchawayasto alloweach
coastal State to claim as far as the foot of the continental margin as a
potential resemoir of petroleum resources, leaving the hard minera1
resources of thedeep ocean floor as thecommon heritage ofmankind tobe
administered by an international authority.

95. In 1970 the United States, implementing the proposals made by
President Nixon a few months before, introduced a draft convention
proposing an international sea-bed area which would lie beyond the con-
tinental shelfasdefined in terms of the 200-metreisobath. However,it also
suggested the institution of an international trusteeship area to comprise
the continental marginbeyond the continental shelf and constitute a part

of the international sea-bed area in which each coastal State would be
responsiblefor licensing, supervision and exercise of jurisdiction. In this
areaeachcoastal State would alsobeentitled to aportion oftheroyalties or
profits derived from the exploitation of the resources (MAC. 138/25). The
real intention of the United States seems to have been for the continental
margin, though given the status of an international sea-bed area, to be
placed under the control of the coastal State, while nevertheless featuring
international protection of the relevant investments from any arbitrary
nationalization or confiscation by such State.

96. In 1972 many landlocked and shelf-locked countries, acting as a
group,took aposition opposingtheidea of wider continental shelf andlor
narrower international sea-bed areas, while France, on the other hand,
advocatedthe 200-miledistancecriterion for thecontinental shelf, and the
Netherlands suggested establishing an intermediate zone between the

continental shelf and the international sea-bed areas. In the Kenyan pro-
posal,presented in that year, the control of the coastal state in terms of a
200-mileExclusive EconomicZone would definitely be extendednot only
to living resources but also to minerals. However, States which had even
broader continental shelves in the geological sense, such as the United
States, Canada, Brazil, the Soviet Union and India, contended that that
zonewould not be sufficient and accordinglyclaimed sea-bed areas farther
than 200 miles from the coast as being still part of the continental shelf.
These extensive sea-bed areas could have been defined in terms of the
200-metre depth, as at the Geneva Conference of 1958.However, since
petroleumresources existnot onlyinthe continental shelfitselfbut alsoin
the continental slope and margin beyond, the demand of those coastal
Statescould not simply stop at the 200-metre depth-line, even though this
might liemore than 200 milesfrom the coast. Thus the continental shelfin
legal terms needed to be interpreted in its widest sense in order to incor-

porate the outermost fringe of the continental margin.

97. In 1973 and 1974 numerous coastal States put fonvard concrete
proposals, of which that from the Soviet Union was distinguished by a216 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

combination of the 500-metre depth and the 100-miledistance from the
Coastas a criterion for the outer limit of thecontinental shel; and Greece
likewisesuggestedacombination ofdistance anddepth ofwater. The other
proposals tended to abandon the depth criterion in favour of distance
and/or geomorphological criteria, but al1militatedtowardsthediminution
of thepotential international sea-bed.The concept ofnatural prolongation
returned at Caracas in a nine-State proposa1 (Canada, Chile, Iceland,

India, Indonesia, Mauritius, Mexico, New Zealand and Nonvay) which
read, in part :

'Yrticle19

2. The continental shelf of a coastal State extends beyond its ter-
ritorial sea to a distance of 200miles from the applicable baselines

and throughout the natural prolongation of its land territory where
such natural prolongation extends byond 200 miles." (A/CONF.62/
L.4.)
98. The United States,in 1973,totally reviseditsposition and suggested
the concept of a coastal sea-bed economic area, which would cover the
expanse from the outer limit of the 12-mileterritorial sea tothe loweredge
of the continental slope (A/AC. 138/SC.II/L.35). The real intention of the

United States was to ensure, on the one hand, that the exploitation of this
sea-bedareashould notbe impeded by anycoastal State exceptfora public
purpose, on a non-discriminatory basis, and with payment of just com-
pensation, and, on the other hand, to suggest that the coastal State could
bring such an activity under its own jurisdiction on condition that a
portion of the revenuesgainedfromexploitingthisarea mightbe dedicated
to the international community. It might be said that although this new
draft ostensibly makes a striking contrast to the United States' draft
convention of 1970, the aims of both proposals were in fact not so dif-
ferent. However, in 1974the United States abandoned its 1973proposa1
and switched back to the subject of the outer limit of the continental shelf
with a composite definition involving the economic zone, natural prolon-

gation and geomorphology :
'Yrticle22

2. The continental shelfisthe sea-bedand subsoil ofthe submarine
areas adjacent to and beyond the territorial sea to the limit of the
economiczoneor,beyond that limit, throughout the submerged nat-
ural prolongation of theland territory of thecoastal Stateto the outer
limit of its continental margin, as precisely defined and delimitedin
accordance with Article 23 [on limits]." (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47.)2. Negotiating texts

99. At thethird sessionofUNCLOS III in 1975,theISNT wasprepared
as acompilation of the work done by the chairmen of the main cornmittees
in their respective persona1capacities.Although they may have had con-
sultations with some groups or delegations and may even have taken into
account the various proposals and ideas presented previously, the end
result was nothing more than the persona1workof each chairman. Appar-
entlybasing himself on two proposals,one by the nine countries (Canada
and others) and the other by the United States, both of whch are quoted
above, the Chairman of the Second Committee drafted the following
provision :

'Yrticle 62. Definition of the ContinentalShelf
The continental shelf of a coastal State compjises the sea-bed and
subsoil of the submarine areas that extend beyond its territorial sea
throughout the natural prolongation of its land territory to the outer

edge of the continental margin, or to a distance of 200nautical miles
from the baselines from which the breadth of the territorial sea is
measured where the outer edge of the continental margin does not
extend up to that distance."

The provision in the ISNT remained,without any change, as Article 64 in
the RSNT and Article 76 in the ICNT.

100. In this connection 1must refer to a provision of Article 69 of the
ISNT on payments and contributions with respect to the exploitation of
the continental shelf beyond 200 miles. Its background is the fact of
geography that the formation of the continental shelf can be extremely
inequitable for some coastal States. If the legal continental shelf is to
incorporatenot onlythe200-miledistancefrom the Coastbut alsothe outer
edge of the continental margin - which could lie beyond that distance -
thus embodyingsea-bed areas wherepetroleumdeposits can be found, the
geographical inequality of States will be further exaggerated. But the
landlocked or shelf-locked Statesnot having any continental shelf would
not allow the excessiveclaims made by a handful of States to go unchal-
lenged. The provision thus seems to have been drafted by some geogra-
phically advantaged States simply to appease the dissatisfied States. In
point of fact it originated mainlyin Formula Aof Provision 80of theMain
Trends of 1974,referred to above, and partly in Formula Btaken from the

United States proposa1of 1974(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47) ;in any case, to
understand this novelrégime,it seemsessential to analyse how the United
States position fluctuated from President Nixon's statement of 23 May
1970 to its proposals in 1974 in "Draft articles for a chapter on the
econornic zone and the continental shelf" (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47), and
through its proposa1in 1970in "Draft United Nations Convention on the
International Sea-bed Area" (A/AC.138/25) to its proposa1 in 1973 in"Draft articles forachapter onthe rights and duties of Statesin the coastal
sea-bed economicarea" (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.35) (emphasis added). The
provision of the ISNT was to the effect that, unlike the proceeds of the
coastal State's exclusiveinterests within its 200-miledistance, the revenues
derived from exploitation beyond that limit would be dedicated to the
international community through the authority to be established for the
purpose of exploitation of the deep ocean floor, which would in turn
"distribute them. ..taking into account" (ISNT, Art. 69, para. 4) the
interests and needs of developing States, particularly the least developed
and the landlocked among them.

101. Thus thecontinental shelfwouldbe divided into twoareas, thefirst
beingthe area within 200milesfromthe Coast,wherethe exclusiveinterests
of the coastal State would be established, and the other, the area beyond
that, where aportion of theprofits would be dedicated to the international
comrnunity, in particular the developing nations. This parallelism is
retained, with somemodifications, in the draft convention asArticle 82.It
cannot be over-emphasized that this formula never founded part of the
traditional concept of the continental shelf.
102. In 1978,several negotiating groups were established to negotiate
oncertainhardcore issues.The sixthnegotiating group wasentmsted with,
among other things, the definition of the outer limit of the continental
shelf.The discussions of thegroup werenot disclosed,but, followingthem,
a compromise suggestion by the chairman of the group was presented, at
the eighth session,held in 1979,to the plenary meeting on 27 Apnl 1979
(A/CONF.62/L.37). This text, containing nine paragraphs, was totally
different from ICNT Article 76, a one-paragraph article, particularly in
the way that the continental margin beyond the 200-miledistance would
receiveparticular treatment in the régimeof the continental shelf.At the

close of the eighth session (1979), the ICNT/Revision 1 was prepared,
which modified Article 76 to some extent along the lines suggestedby the
chairman of the sixthnegotiating group (A/CONF.63/L.37). According to
the explanatory memorandum by the President of the Conference :

"On one major issue, that of the compromiseproposa1advanced by
the Chairman of the Second Cornmittee in document A/CONF.62/
L.37 relative to certain aspects of the continental shelf, the situation
was rendered more complex by the fact that a number of delegations
had expressedopposition to, or reservations on, the inclusion of these
proposals in a revision at this stage. The team was, therefore, obliged
toexaminewith the utmost care the question whether those proposals
could bejudged as meeting the criterion of enjoying 'widespread and219 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

substantial support prevailing in Plenaryand to offer a substantially
improved prospect of a consensus'. It noted that support for the
inclusion of these proposals had been expressed by countriesfrom al1

regional groups, among which were a number of land-locked or
othenvise geographically disadvantaged States. On the other hand,
opposition to their inclusion had been based chiefly on the ground
that therehad beeninsufficientnegotiation or discussion and that the
proposals did not take adequate account of other proposals or posi-
tions. However, as those proposals represented a clear movement
awayfrom the ICNT text which wasin thelight of the plenary debate
manifestly less acceptable as a continuing basis of negotiation, the
conclusion seemedinescapable that compared with thecorresponding
provisions of the ICNT, the new proposals appeared to the team to
merit inclusion in the revision as offering the basisfor a substantially

improved prospect of a consensus.

This important conclusion was reached unanimously by the mem-
bers of the team. The discussions in the team on al1points were
characterized by a remarkable degree of agreementand understand-
ing which enabled it to arrive at unanimous decisions on al1the other
texts and revisions presented to the Plenary by the Chairmen con-
cerned." (A/CONF.62/WP.lO/Rev.l, pp. 18 f.)

Article 76, thus redrafted in the ICNT/Revision 1, read as follows :

"1. The continental shelf of a coastal State comprises the sea-bed
and subsoil of the submarine areas that extend beyond its territorial
sea throughout the natural prolongation of its land territory to the
outer edge of the continental margin, or to a distance of 200 nautical
milesfromthe baselines fromwhichthebreadth of theterritorial seais
measured where the outer edge of the continental margin does not
extend up to that distance.

2. ...

3. The Continental margin comprisesthe submerged prolongation
of the land mass of the coastal State,and consists of the sea-bedand
subsoil of the shelf, the slope and the rise.It does not includethedeep
ocean floor or the subsoil thereof l.
-
' General understanding has been reached to the effect that on the question of
undenvater oceanic ridges there will be additional discussion and a mutually
acceptable formulation to be included in Articlewill be drawn up."
103. At the ninth session,in 1980,the sixthnegotiatinggroupcontinued
deliberations on the subject of the outer limit of the continental shelf,

and those discussions were included in the report of the Chairman of
the Second Cornmittee to the Plenary Meetings (A/CONF.62/L.51, 220 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

UNCLOS III, Officia1Records,Vol. XIII, p. 82). Certain arguments rele-
vant to these issues were spelled out as follows :

(a) Submarine ridges

This point, referred to in a foot-note to paragraph 3 of Article 76
was the subject ofparticularly intense consultations and negotiations.
In conjunction with theseefforts, 1submitted for theconsideration of
the group at its informa1meeting on 28 March 1980a compromise
formula worded asfollows. Amend thelast sentencein paragraph 3of
Article 76 to read as follows :

'Itdoesnot include the deepoceanfloorwith its oceanicridgesor
the subsoil thereof.' "

In the ICNT/Revision 2, prepared at the close of the ninth session, some
amendments weremade to Article 76along the linessuggestedby the sixth
negotiating group, so that paragraph 3 now reads as follows :

"The continental margin comprises the submergedprolongation of

the landmass of the coastal State, and consists of the sea-bed and
subsoil of the shelf,the slope and the rise. It does not includethe deep
ocean floor with its oceanic ridgesor the subsoil thereof." (The part
italicized was newly added.)
The text suggested in the ICNT/Revision 2 remained unchanged in the

draft convention (Informa1 Text) in the summer of 1980 and the draft
convention on the Law of the Sea prepared in August 1981.

104. The above account should suffice to show that there is no com-
parison between the degree to which the actual régimeof the continental
shelfhas found acceptance, notto mention its endorsement by theCourt in
1969as customary law, and the status of the latest definition of the shelf's
expanse, asit has hitherto emergedfrom UNCLOS III. It should be crystal

clear that Article 76 of the draft convention is essentially a product of
compromise - not consensus - between the conflicting positions of var-
ious groups whichhave different, and sometimesopposite, interests in the
useof sea-bed areas. Wellmaythe draft convention be expectedeventually
to becomebinding upon manynations, onceit hasbecomewidelyaccepted
and received a sufficient number of ratifications. Until that time, there is
no doubt that Article 76 is not a provision of any worldwide multilateral
convention, and can hardly be considered as enshrining established rules
of international law.

105. With respect toArticle 76,both Tunisia and Libya had occasion to
express their own views, as follows. Tunisia stated :221 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

"The Tunisian Governmentconsidersthat Article 76,paragraph 1,
representsone of the recent trends adrnitted at the Third Conference
on the Law of the Sea.The whole of the text of Article 76is the result
of long and arduous negotiations, which concerned each paragraph

and each sentence of the various paragraphs of which it is com-
posed."
Libya's view, on the other hand, was as follows :

"The Libyan Jamahiriya regard the first part of this paragraph
[Art. 76, para. 11as representing existing, customary law. This is for
thereasonthat, on thebasis of theCourt's ownJudgment, in 1969,itis
clear that a coastal State is already entitled, dejure, to its natural
prolongation, in accordance with customaryinternational law. Sofar
as the extension to the edge of the continental margin is concerned, it
is arguable that a coastal State's dejure entitlement to its natural
prolongation extends to the edge of the continental margin.
The same would not be true for an area which liesbeyond the edge
of a continental margin, but within 200 miles from the baseline.
Thereforethe second part is not customary law sofar as it defines the
outer limit of the continental shelf."

Thus evenin the eyesof thePartiestothe case,theCourtcouldnot (earlyin
1982)have relied on Article 76 of the draft convention on the Law of the
Sea in determining the principles and rules governing the geographical
extent, or the outer limit, of the continental shelf.

Section III. Changing Conceptof the ContinentalSheIf

106. Both in the United Nations Sea-bed Cornmitteeand in UNCLOS
III, hardly any proposa1or suggestiondealingwith thebasicconcept of the
continental shelfcame to thefore.TheISNT of 1975had aprovision under
Article 63,paragraphs 1-3,whichwasthe sameasArticle 2,paragraphs 1-3,
of the 1958Continental Shelf Convention, except for the welcome dele-
tion, from paragraph 2, of the virtually senseless phrase italicized below

(which had surely been included in mistaken response to the Yugoslav
proposa1 mentioned above - see para. 43) :

"The rights ... are exclusive in the sense that if the coastal State

does not explorethe continental shelf or exploit itsnatural resources,
no one may undertake these activities, or may make a daim to the
continentalshelJ;without the express consent of the coastal State."

Article 63, paragraphs 1-3,of the ISNT eventuallyentered the draft con-222 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

vention on the Law of the Sea without any change, and reads as fol-
lows :

'Xrticle 77. Rights of the Coastal State Over the ContinentalShelf

1. The coastal State exercises over the continental shelf sovereign
rights for the purpose of exploring it and exploiting its natural
resources.
2. The rights referred to in paragraph 1 are exclusivein the sense
that if the coastal State does not explore the continental shelf or
exploit its natural resources, no one may undertake these activities
without the express consent of the coastal State.
3. The rights of the coastal State over the continental shelf do not
depend on occupation, effective or notional, or on any express pro-
clamation."

107. Thus in the upshot the actual régimeof the continental shelf is
represented asremaining in 1981exactly the same asin 1958.Yet itcannot
be over-emphasized that, in parallel with the change in the outer limit of
the continental shelf, the notion of natural prolongation by which the
concept of thecontinental shelf wasembellished inthe 1969Judgmenthas
greatly lost its significance, particularly with the introduction of the cri-
tenon of the 200-miledistance under the strong influence of the concept of
the exclusiveeconomic zone (with which 1 shall deal in the next chapter),

not to mention the parallelism between that zone and a possible inner-
continental shelf of 200 miles, coupled with the possibility of a different
régimeapplying to thecontinental margin beyond that distance. In spiteof
the provision of Article 77relevant to the rights of the coastal State (which
is essentially identical to that of the 1958 Convention), as mentioned
above, the concept of thecontinental shelfcannot haveescapedchangeas a
result of the fading-away of the geomorphological notion of natural pro-
longation. This notion may be said to have remained in the casewhere the
(geomorphological) continental shelf or slope extends farther than 200
miles, yet it must be said that the concept of the continental shelf,which
had been sustained by scholarly viewsand theimperious necessities of the
1950s,has, early in the 1980s,changed.

108. The present casehas beenpresented bothinthe SpecialAgreement

and throughout the pleadings and arguments of the Parties as a case
concerning the principles and methods applicable to delimitation of the
continental shelf. However, in view of the fact that the concept of the
exclusiveeconomic zone has rapidly been accepted in the realm of inter-
national law, one cannot avoid the question whether this case should not
also have been regarded as involving the lateral delimitation of the Exclu-sive Economic Zone appertaining to Tunisia and the ExclusiveEconomic
Zone appertaining to Libya. The question as to whether the sea-bed, at
least within 200miles of the Coast,has been incorporated in the régimeof
the Exclusive Economic Zone or whether it should still come under the
separate régimeof the Continental Shelf in parallel with the Exclusive
EconomicZone was far moreessential than generally thought for making
anyjudgment on the issuespresented for theCourt's consideration. 1must
add that the Exclusive Economic Zone cannot be a concept to which
historic rights and titles claimed on the basis of longstanding fisheries are
nearly related, as suggested in the Judgment (para. 100).

Section I. The New Conceptof the Exclusive EconomicZone

1. Emergence of the concept

109. No provision concerning an idea similar to that of the Exclusive
EconomicZoneis found in any of the 1958Conventions on the Law of the
Sea,althoughtheidea of theepicontinental seahad been promoted, mainly
by some Latin American countries, in the post-war period. During the
First and Second United Nations Conferences on the Law of the Sea, in
1958and 1960respectively, the United States was ready to forsake the
fisheryinterests if thefreenavigation ofwarships in offshore areas of other
coastal Statescould be guaranteed. Thus apackage-deal was suggestedby
the United States whereby the 12-milefishery zone would be traded for a
narrower territocal sea. This idea did not bear fruit in those conferences.
But the determination of the United States to maintain a narrower terri-
torial sea limit for security and military considerations remained un-
changed, and the question was pursued in order to discover some way of
forestallingthe general movement towards a 12-mileterritorial sea. How-
ever, it became apparent in the latter half of the 1960sthat it was already
impossible to reverse the trend towards the extension of the territorial sea
and persuade the developing nations to withdraw their unilateral legisla-
tion establishing a 12-mileterritorial limit. Finding it imperative to pre-

serve free navigation and overflight in certain critical areas, the United
States had to seek some compromise solutions.

110. In announcing its maritime policy, the United Statesmade it clear
in 1970 that, while recognizing the 12-mile territorial sea, it wished to
secure free navigation for warships and overflight for military aircraft in
certain places. In order to achieve this objective, some compensation
would have to be offered to the developingnations. Ten yearsbefore, when
the six-mile territorial sea had been at issue, the set-off had been the
recognition of a 12-milefishery zone, and in 1970it had to be something
more. Thus the United States offered to some increasingly disgruntled
developingnations the concept of preferential fishing rights beyond the
12-mileterritorial sea. In other words, preferentialfishingrights of coastal
States were offered at the expense of existing fishing rights of major
distant-water fishing nations, in order to gain freedom of passage forwarships and military aircraft through and above certain straits. At the
1971session, the United States presented its idea to the United Nations
Sea-bed Committee in the form of a three-articled draft convention (A/
AC.138/SC.II/L.4) which, after accepting the 12-mileterritorial sea as a
fait accompli,attempted to retrieve the strategic situation with the scheme
outlined above.Yet to somedeveloping nationstheUnited Statesattempts
appeared to be-designed to lure the largest catch with the smallest bait.

111. For the developingcountries the 12-mileterritorial sea had been a

premise,not something to begranted asacompensation. Hence theUnited
States claim to free passage through straits as if they were high seas
appeared to them a violation of their sovereignty. Furthermore, exclusive
fishing beyond the territorial sea had been considered by the developing
nations tobe an acquired right. They simply wished to institutionalize the
régimeof a fishery zone which would extend as far from the Coast as
possible, and they were confident that their wishes would eventually be
realized.They were accordingly not willingto wait for the materialization
of the somewhat ambiguous preferential fishing rights promised by the
United States draft. Frorn their point of view, the recognition of the
12-mileterritorial seawas but the endorsement of a customary rule of law,
sothat its recognition should be unconditional. Moreover, theyconsidered
thefishingresources tobefound intheir adjacent seasasbelonging to them
inherently and not as something that could be bargained for. It is against
this background that the concept of the economic zone came into
being.
112. The Exclusive Economic Zone concept was introduced by Kenya
at the forum of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee
(AALCC) held at Lagos in January 1972.A 200-milelimit was suggested,

where "fishery and pollution control would be within the exclusivejuris-
diction of the coastal State" (AALCC Report, 1972,p. 157).Infact thiswas
but the start of the concept of the exclusiveeconomiczone,for at that stage
the question of the exploitation of the mineral resources of the sea-bed
seemed to play no role in the thinking of Kenya. On the other hand, two
conferences which were held only some months after, in the Carribbean
region and Africa respectively,played a decisiverole in setting up a more
comprehensive concept. The specialized conference of the Caribbean
countries on problems of the sea, held at Santo Domingo, the Dominican
Republic, in June 1972,adopted the Santo Domingo Declaration, which
put forward the concept of the 200-milepatrimonial seawhere thecoastal
State would have sovereignrights over the renewable and non-renewable
resources in the waters, the sea-bed and the subsoil.This Declaration also
suggested a concept of the continental shelfwhich wasmore or lesssimilar
to that adoptedin the 1958Convention on the subject but it added that in
thepart of the continental shelf covered by the patrimonial sea the legal
régimeof thelatter should apply. The African States Regional Seminar on225 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

the Law of the Sea, held at Yaoundé, Cameroon, also in June 1972,
adopted a general report in which it was suggested that theAfrican States
should have, in an economic zone, exclusive jurisdiction for control,
regulation and national exploitation of the living resources. With regard
to fishery resources, such economic zone was understood as including
"at least" thecontinental shelfand, withregard to thecontinental shelfand
the sea-bed, the economic zone was to embody al1economic resources
comprising both living and non-living resources, the latter including oil,
natural gas and other minera1riches.

113. Although both documents adopted by the Santo Domingo Con-
ference or the YaoundéSeminar referred not only to livingresources but
alsoto minera1resources asbeing coveredby the régimeof thepatrimonial
sea of the economic zone, it is not easy to determine the real intention
behind these documentsregardingthe status of thecontinental shelf or of
the minera1 resources of the sea-bed in that connection, yet there was
apparently no positive intention in either Conference to amalgamatethe
concept of the continental shelf with that of either of the two new insti-
tutionsproposed. It wasnot at al1clear how the régimesof the continental
shelf on the one hand, and the patrimonial sea or economic zone on the
other, would CO-exist.But, however that may be, the discussions in the
Sea-bed Committee in 1972and 1973were dorninated by the concepts
advanced at these two regional meetings. Kenya proceeded formally to
submitthe 200-mileeconomic zone proposa1to the Sea-bed Committeein
the summer of 1972.While freedom of navigation was still to be guaran-

teed, coastal States were to

"have exclusivejurisdiction for thepurpose ofcontrol,regulationand
exploitation of both living and non-living resources of the Zone and
their preservation, and for thepurpose of prevention and control of
pollution" (A/AC. 138/SC.II/L. IO,Art. II).

This proposa1 continues to state :

"The exerciseofjurisdiction over the Zone shall encompass al1the
resourcesof thearea, livingandnon-living,eitheron thewatersurface
or withinthe water column, or on the soi1or subsoilof the sea-bed and
ocean floor below." (Ibid., Art. IV.)
Within two years Kenya's proposa1had attracted manyCO-sponsors,par-
ticularly in Africa and Asia.
114. In parallel, somedeveloped States,whileconceding that thecoastal
States should have somejurisdiction with respect to the utilization, con-
servation and management of the living resources of the sea in areas

adjacent to their coasts, were more interested in having the utilization of fishery resources in such areas maximized for the benefit of the interna-
tional community, or at least in the interest of geographically disadvan-

taged States. It is important to note that these developed States then took
theconcept of thecontinental shelf asundisturbed, and understood grosso
modo that the areas it was proposed to draw into the Exclusive Economic
Zone would be affected solelyin respect of fishing.Thus Canada spoke of
delegating powers to conserve and manage fishery resources within the
proposed zone to coastal States as custodians of the international com-
munity, while Australia and New Zealand had in 1972submitted a work-
ing paper recognizing the exclusivejurisdiction of the coastal State over
the living resources of the superjacent waters of the continental shelf
(A/AC.138/SC.II/L.11). The responsibility of the coastal Stateto ensure
proper managementand utilization of the livingresourceswashere spelled
out for the first time.

115. Ttwas for the coastal State under this proposal to determine the
allowable catch of any particular species and to allocate to itself that
portion of the allowable catch, up to 100per cent, that it could harvest.

However, where the coastal State was unable to take 100per cent of the
allowable catch of a species, it had to allow the entry of foreign fishing
vesselswith aviewto maintainingthe maximumpossible foodsupply. The
Kenyan proposa1was re-drafted in 1973as "Draft Articles on the Exclu-
siveEconomicZone", sponsored by 14AfricanStates (Algeria,Cameroon,
Ghana, Ivory Coast, Kenya, Liberia, Madagascar, Mauritius, Senegal,
Sierra Leone, Somalia, Sudan, Tunisiaand United Republic of Tanzania)
(A/AC.138/SC.II/L.40). In parallel, Kenya, jointly with Canada, India
and SriLanka, alsopresenteda proposa1on fisheries in which the concept
of the exclusive fishery zone was suggested (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.38). In
these two proposals it was specifically provided that jurisdiction and
control over al1fishing activitieswithin the exclusiveeconomiczone would
lie with the coastal State, which would also decide any disagreement over
its limits or the terms and conditions for fishin~.However. the im~osition
on the coastal State of responsibilities for conservationand management
would distinguish the exclusive economic zone from the territorial sea.

116. Alongside the principally African proposals for an exclusive eco-
nomic zone, various Latin American States continued in 1973,pursuant
to the year-old Santo Domingo Declaration, to promote their concepts of
the patrimonial, epicontinental or expanded territorial sea. However, in
the course of the deliberations of the Sea-bed Committee in 1973 and
UNCLOS III in 1974, these concepts of the patrimonial sea or the epi-
continental seagradually mergedintoor weresupplanted by theconcept of
the exclusive economic zone initiated by Kenya.2. Conceptof the exclusive economic zoneas suggested in the negotiating
texts of UNCLOS III

117. During the preparation of the negotiating text in UNCLOS III
from 1975to 1980,the suggested200-milelimitfor the ExclusiveEconomic
Zone remainedconstant. The relevant provision in the ISNT (Art. 46)did
not undergo any change throughout the RSNT (Art. 45), and the ISNT
(Art. 57) or its revisions. The draft convention on the Law of the Sea of
1981has the same provision, except for a very minor drafting change. It
reads :

'Yrticle 57. Breadth of the Exclusive EconomicZone
The exclusiveeconomiczone shallnot extend beyond 200nautical
milesfromthe baselines fromwhichthebreadth oftheterritorial seais
measured."

It is to be noted that the 200-milelimit for this zonehad never beenopenly
challenged since Kenya suggested the concept early in 1972. No other
suggestion for the seaward extent of this zone has ever been presented to
the Sea-bed Cornmittee or to UNCLOS III. Unlike the case of the con-
tinental shelf, there is no trace of the criteria of contiguity or natural
prolongation in the concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone. Just like the
territorial sea or the contiguous zone, theextent of the exclusiveeconomic
zoneis tobe measured simply by distancefromthebaseline off the Coast.It
is veryimportant tonote that thisdiffersgreatlyfrom theoriginalconcept
of the continental shelf.

118. On theother hand, while the basicconcept of thecontinental shelf
had been firmlyestablishedwithout leaving anyroom fordoubt, the basic
concept of the exclusiveeconomiczone is not quite unequivocal. In order

to avoid any controversies over the basiccharacter of that zone, the ICNT
introduced a novelprovisiontoindicatethat its régimewouldbe suigeneris
as established by the convention itself. This provision is retained in the
draft convention, rendering meaningless the argument as to whether the
exclusive economic zone still remains part of the high seas :

'Yrticle 55. Specific Legal Régimeof the Exclusive EconomicZone

The exclusiveeconomiczone is an areabeyond and adjacent to the
territorial sea, subject to the specific legal régimeestablishedin this
Part, under which the rights andjurisdiction of the coastal State and
the rights and freedoms of other States are governed by the relevant
provisions of this Convention." 119. The provisions relevant to the basic character of the Exclusive
Economic Zone, especially the cardinal provisions on the competence of
the coastal State, had been recast wholesale before the following text

emerged in the ICNT :

'2rticle 56. Rights, Jurisdiction and Dutiesof the Coastal
State in the Exclusive EconomicZone

1. In the exclusive economic zone, the coastal State has :

(a) sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring and exploiting,
conserving and managing the natural resources, whether living or
non-living, of thesea-bedand subsoiland the superjacent waters, and
with regard to other activities for the economic exploitation and
exploration of the zone, such as the production of energy from the
water, currents and winds ;

(b) jurisdiction as provided for in the relevant provisions of the
present Convention with regard to :

(i) theestablishmentand useofartificialislands,installations and
structures ;
(ii) marine scientific research ;
(iii) the preservation of the marine environment ;
(c) other rights and duties provided for in the present Conven-
tion ..."

The difference of substance involved in the recasting did not, however,
appear to be crucial, and in fact these provisionshad not undergone any
fundamental discussion during theirpreparation. This text remainsin the
draft convention(Art. 56). It is important to note that, while provision is
made for the competence of the coastal State in the exploitation of non-
livingaswell aslivingresources, itiscontrol of the latter whichreceivesthe
moreconcretetreatment inthe specificprovisions.Indeed, it seemsevident
that, in line with Kenya's originalproposals, the conservationand proper

utilization of livingresources is to be regarded as one of the most essential
features of the régime.The accent wasfurther placed on thecoastal State's
rights and responsibilitiesin this respect to accommodatethe interests of
both landlocked and geographically disadvantaged coastal States to the
Exclusive Economic Zone.

120. It is widelyrecognized that the concept of the exclusiveeconomic
zone has become irresistible,and the way seemspaved towards the insti-
tution of a régimeforit under international law, incorporating a uniform
limit of 200 miles. Throughout the history of international law, scarcely
any other major concept has ever stood on the threshold of acceptance
within sucha shortperiod. Evenapart fromthe provisions ofthe 1981draft
convention, the Court need have fewqualms in acknowledging the general 229 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

concept of the exclusive economic zone as having entered the realm of
customaryinternational law. Yet 1cannot but point out two problems in
this respect :first, quite apart from the treaty-making process, the sui
generis régimeof the exclusive economic zone is going to require much
more careful examination before the rules so far adumbrated may be
viewed as susceptible of adoption into existing international law ;
secondly, the relation of the zone to the continental shelf remains pro-
foundly ambiguous, particularly where such "interface" issues as the

exploitation of ocean-floor rninerals are concerned. These ambiguities will
be discussed in the next two sections of this opinion.

Section II. Some Ambiguitiesin the Conceptof the
Exclusive EconomicZone

1. Unclearconceptof conservation management
121. This isnot theplace to makeanyexhaustiveanalysis of theconcept
of the exclusive economic zone but, in order to understand its status in
existinginternational law,it willbe necessary to touchupon thedifficulties
with which it isfaced. As suggestedbefore,the coastal State willbe placed

under certain obligationsfor the conservationand optimum utilization of
fishery resources in the Exclusive Economic Zone. This markedly differ-
entiatesthe régimeof thezonefromtheterritorial seaand fromtheconcept
of a fisherieszone whichhad become institutionalizedin the 1960s ; and it
seems apparent from the draft convention on the Law of the Sea that the
obligations for the conservationand promotion of optimum utilization of
the fishery resources to be imposed upon the coastal Statein this connec-
tion may confront it with some acute difficulties.
122. First, there is no clarityas to the extent to whch responsibility for
consemationentitles, or compels, thecoastal State not only to monitor the
allowablecatch but also to impose restrictions on seasonal fishing, areas
fished and gearused, not to mention whether it may confinetheimposition
of such measures to foreign vessels(Art. 61).Secondly, there is aprofound
arnbiguity about the importation of foreigncapital and equipmentfor the
purpose of increasingthe fishing capacity of the coastal State, as also in

regard to thegranting ofconcessionsto foreignenterprises. Bysuchmeans,
even the least-developedcountry may take steps towards acquiring the
capacity to harvest the whole of its allowablecatch. On this reading, the
notion of the coastal State that "does not have the capacity to hamest",
assuming that "capacity" implies "potential" - which is normally the
case -, seems pointless(Art. 62, para. 2). Yet its very presence in the text
suggests that some other connotation was implied. Hence uncertainty
prevails.

123. Similar obscurity enshroudsthe problem of access to any surplus
of theallowablecatch by other States,including especiallythelandlocked,which are given little clue as to whch exclusiveeconomic zone they may
seekentry to,whatpercentage theymayexpect, andthe extent to whichthe
recognition of traditional fishing and the special needs of developing
countries might affect the result (Art. 62, paras. 2 and 3). Indeed, such is
the complexity and elasticity of the criteria embodied in the draft con-
vention that it is difficult to see how any coastal state, let alone a "least-
developed" one, can be expected to arrive at equitable and technically
correct solutions. Disputes may well occur if other States object to the
coastal State7sdetermination of the allowable catch and its allocation of
the resources in the Exclusive Economic Zone. It would be extremely
difficult to implement the wholeschemeof this process in viewof thefact
that the ideas themselves are not al1well defined in the draft convention.
What ismore, under the text thesedisputes are exempted from compulsory
settlement.

2. Somewhat unbalancedconceptof the enforcementof the laws and regu-
lations of the coastal State
124. The provision of the draft convention on the Law of the Sea
concerning the exercise of jurisdiction in the case of violation of coastal
regulations alsoleavesmany ambiguities (Art. 73).Aspresented, the mode
of exerciseofjurisdiction isno different from that exercisedby the coastal
State within itsterritorial sea and, sofar as the development of thenatural
resources of the sea is concerned, its competence in the Exclusive Eco-
nornicZone is equivalent to that it enjoysin the territorial sea. Moreover,
disputes concerning law-enforcementactivitiesin the exerciseof sovereign

rights of jurisdiction in the Exclusive Economic Zone are proposed
for exemption from compulsory settlement (Art. 298, para. 1 (b)).
Thus an incident arising out of the enforcement of the fishery regulations
of thecoastal State, such as the boarding, inspection and arrest of foreign
vessels,may not be unilaterally submitted by the flag-State of the arrested
vesse1to anyprocedure of compulsory settlement. That the onlypenalties
the coastal State willbe allowed to impose are financial ones does little to
counterbalance this exemption. The same is true of the written-in safe-
guards against undue detention, which remain at the mercy of unilateral
construction of the word "reasonable", despite the at-first-sight impressive
provisions for judicial remedy.

125. In sum, though the idea of the exclusiveeconomic zone undoubt-
edly seems to have been accepted in international law, the competence of
the coastal Stateand the mechanism for the functioning of the new régime
do not yet appear to have undergone thorough examination. Until the
draft convention becomes treaty law, it is premature and equivocal to speak of the Exclusive EconomicZone as if it had given rise to principles
and rules of international law. It should be pointed out that the pros and
cons of the continental sheif concept, prior toits formulation through the
extensive work of the International Law Commission and the Geneva
Conference of 1958,had beenexamined by scholarsthroughout the world,

which greatly contributed to the adoption of the concept in that Confer-
ence, whereas the concept of the exclusive economic zone went through
hardly any scholarly discussionearly in the 1970sand required only one or
two years to be formulated at the United Nations Sea-bed Cornmittee.
Yet nobody today doubts thetrend towardsthe ExclusiveEconomic Zone,
and in this situation the Court was faced with an extremely difficult
problem.

Section III. Relation Between the Continental Sheif and the
Exclusive EconomicZone

1. Parallel régimesof the continental sheif and the exclusive economic
zone

126. The twoparallel régimesoftheContinental Shelfand the Exclusive
EconomicZone arose from completelydifferent circumstances, and the
histories which the respective régimeshave followed are different. If the
régimeof the continental shelf,as seenabove, wasmainly designed for the
exploitation ofminera1resourcesinthesubsoil ofsubmarine areas, thereal

issueshouldnot necessarilyhavebeen related to the status of the bottom of
the sea,but rather to the exerciseof the coastal State'sjurisdiction on the
high seasfor the purpose of exploringand exploiting those resources. The
exclusive economic zone has essentially been designed to reserve for the
coastal State the right to exercisejurisdiction for the purpose of exploi-
tation of fishery resources. Both these jurisdictions are intended to be
exercised far beyond the traditionally recognized extent of the territorial
seas, in areas where the régimeof the high seas used undoubtedly to hold
sway. In this sense, both of these régimesshould be considered as dero-

gation from traditional international law. Certainly such derogations can
be justified pari passu with the development of international law. How-
ever, evenif thejurisdiction of the coastal State is exercised separately for
the purpose of exploitation of resources - mineral resources on or under
the continental shelf, on the one hand, and living resources within the
exclusiveeconomic zone, on the other - is it feasible to assume that the
area in which such jurisdiction is exercised can or should be different,
depending on what resources are exploited ? Either of the régimes - the
Continental Shelf or the ExclusiveEconomic Zone - could be claimed to
exist in parallel with the high seas régime,to which the exercise ofjuris-
diction under either - which at any rate is restrictive - might be regarded

as an exception. Yet if the régimesof the Continental Shelf and Exclusive
EconomicZone CO-exisw t ithout coveringcoincident areas, aquestion may 232 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

ariseas to how thejurisdiction of the coastal State can be unambiguously
exercised in the fringes where they fail to overlap. 1s it congruous or
conceivable that the same marine/submarine column should be placed
under different national jurisdictions for the same purpose of resource
exploitation, however different the resources may be, and that the same

area of the ocean be consequently policed by two different States ? One is
entitled to enquirewhethersuperimposition of two differentboundaries is
tolerable as a matter of international ordrepublic.

127.In replying to a question 1put to both Parties, at the hearing on
9October 1981,Tunisia and Libya expressed the followingviews.Tunisia
stated :

"Given that the coastal State, under Article 56 of the draft con-
vention, possesses,in the Exclusive Economic Zone, sovereign rights
for the purpose of exploringand exploiting the natural resources of
the sea-bed and its subsoil, it is difficult to conceivehow the limits of
the Exclusive Economic Zone could differ from those of the conti-
nental shelf inside the 200 miles."

Libya, on the other hand, stated :
"Libya considersthat, as between States with opposite or adjacent
coasts, the delimitation of their respective continental shelf areas and
of their economic zones ought not, in the majority of cases, to be

different. Nevertheless, there may be factors relevant to fishing, such
as established fishing practices, which have no relevance to shelf
resources ;and, conversely, there may be factors relevant to shelf
resources - such as geological features controlling the extent of a
natural prolongation - of no relevance to fishing. It therefore follows
that the two boundaries need not necessarily coincide."

The Parties were thus in apparent disagreement on this point.

2. Exploitationofsubmarinemineralresourcesunderthedifferent régimes of

the Continental Shelf and Exclusive EconomicZone

128. A further difficulty will arise if the same resources may be
exploited under the two different régimesand each régimeisheldto apply
to a different area. As previously pointed out, the concept of the exclusive
economiczone had originated in the idea of the fishery zone in the early

1970s.However,by 1973,its expansion to coverthe exploitation ofminera1
resourceshad already begun. But in that and the followingyear, little heed
was paid to the fact that, with regard to minera1resources, the concept of
the Continental Shelf had alreadybeen firmly established, and this over-
sight marred the proposals concerning the new zone. The necessity of233 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

harmonizing the concepts of the ExclusiveEconomic Zone and the Con-
tinental Shelf, or of clarifying the difference between these two régimes,
virtually went by the board - doubtless because no proposa1 was made
which focussed a spotlight on the practical consequences of subsuming
minera1resources under the Exclusive Economic Zone.

129. At al1events, the sovereign rights to be exercised by the coastal
State for the purpose of exploring and exploiting the minera1resources of
submerged submarine areas havebeen expresslysubsumed under both the
régimeof theContinental Shelfand the régimeof the ExclusiveEconomic
Zone. Any concrete issue that may arise concerning the exploitation of
minera1resourceswithin the 200-milelimit willthus, for the timebeing, be
cloaked in legal ambiguity, for it will not arise bearing the label "Conti-
nental Shelf" or "made in the Exclusive Economic Zone". The only real-
istic attitude to adopt in the circumstances is to await, and meanwhile to
promote, the harmonization of the two régimes.And it is common sense
that, to that end, what is still malleable in one should be aligned on what
has taken firmshape in theother,rather than the reverse.Now the nature
and régimeof the Continental Shelf were solidlyestablished in 1958and
were confirmed by the 1969Judgment of the Court, and no doubt can
remain asto thecompetence to beexercisedbythecoastalState ;moreover
althoughthe outer limit of the areahas asyethardly been established, even

with the abandonment of the depth/exploitability test, it can at least be
said that a 200-miledistance test has found wideacceptance. On theother
hand, the nature of the Exclusive Economic Zone, and its régime,par-
ticularly in regard to the rights and duties of the coastal State, is still
comparatively unclear, but the 200-mile limit has been firmly estab-
lished.
130. It has therefore fittingly been suggested that the régimeof the
Exclusive Economic Zone should be aligned asfar as possible on that of
the Continental Shelf. But surely, it will be said, this has been done, for
Article 56 of the draft convention on the Law of the Sea reads, in para-
graph 3 :

"The rights setoutin thisarticle [theexclusiveeconomiczone],with
respect to the sea-bed and subsoil shall be exercised in accordance
with Part VI [the Continental Shelf]."

The concrete meaning of this provision is hard to seek, as Part VI of the
text, the chapter on the continental shelf, likewise simply provides for
sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring the submerged areas and
exploiting their resources, but does not specify how the rights set out in
Article 56,i.e., "sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring and exploit-
ing, conserving and managing [non-living]resources of the sea-bed and
subsoil", are to be exercised. Was it not, however, the intention of the
authors of the draft convention that Article 56, paragraph 3, should be
interpreted to mean that the régimeof the exclusive economic zone willincorporate,inprinciple,the wholerégimeof thecontinental shelf? If that

is indeed the case, and 1can see no other interpretation which would not
result in anomaly, then thereshould be no impediment to aligning what is
stillindecisiveabout the continental shelf concept, namely the question of
the extent of the area involved, upon what is clearly established in the
concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone, narnely the extent of the zone. 1
draw further consequences from this reasoning below. Suffice it for the
present to Saythat in my viewthe questionfacingthe Court could equally
well have concerned the Exclusive Economic Zone as the Continental
Shelf.

CHAPTERVI.TRENDS IN THE DELIMITATION OF THE CONTINENTAL
SHELF/EXCLUSIV EECONOMIC ZONE AT THE UNITED NATIONS
THIRDCONFERENCE ON THE LAW OF THE SEA

SectionI. VariousProposaisfor Delimitation

131. As delimitation was the subject of the present case, the Court
shouldin myopinion havedevoted considerablymore attention tothe way
the views of States on this specific topic have been evolving- a topic
strangely neglected by the Parties themselves. The main point in this
connection is that, in most of the relevant proposals presented at the
Sea-bed Cornmittee and UNCLOS III, the delimitation of the Exclusive

Econornic Zone and the Continental Shelf were dealt with together or in
virtuallyidentical terms. This may be demonstrated with the aid of some
quotations :

Australia andNonvay (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.36 - 16July 1973)

"A. Adjacent or opposite States shall use their best endeavours to
reachagreement on thedelimitation between them of their (economic
zones - patrimonial seas) and their sea-bed areas in accordance with
equitable principles.

D. Subjectto principle[s]A ...above,and unless thedrawingup of
another boundary isjustified by special circumstances,the boundary

shallbe anequidistant linein thecaseof adjacentcoastsand amedian
line in the case of opposite coasts."

Japan (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.3 1/Rev. 1 - 16 August 1974 ;Revision of
previous proposa1 : A/AC.138/SC.II/L.56 - 15August 1973) :
"3. (a) Where the coasts of two or more States are adjacent or
opposite to each other, the delimitation of the boundary of then- tinental shelf (the coastal sea-bed area) appertaining to such States
shall be deterrnined by agreement between them, taking into account
the principle of equidistance."

China (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.34 - 16July 1973) :

"II. Exclusive EconomicZone or Exclusive Fishery Zone
(8) The delimitation of boundaries between the econornic zones
of coastal States adjacent or opposite to each other shall be jointly
determinedthroughconsultationson an equal footing.Coastal States
adjacent or opposite to each other shall, on the basis of safeguarding
and respectingthe sovereignty of each other, conduct necessary con-
sultations to work out reasonable solutions for the exploitation,

regulation and other matters relating to the natural resources in
the contiguous parts of their economic zones.

III. ContinentalShelf

(5) States adjacent or opposite to each other, the continental
shelvesof each connectedtogether, shalljointly determinethe delim-
itation of the limits ofjurisdiction of the continental shelves through
consultations on an equal footing.
(6) States adjacent or opposite each other, the continental shelves
of which connect together, shall, on the basis of safeguarding and
respecting the sovereignty of each other, conduct necessary consul-
tations to work out reasonable solutions for the exploitation, regula-

tion and other matters relating to the natural resources in their con-
tiguous parts of their continental shelves."

Turkey (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.23 - 26 July 1974) :
"1. Where the coasts of two or more States are adjacent and/or

opposite, the continental shelf areas appertaining to each State shall
be determined by agreementamong them, in accordance with equi-
table principles.

2. Lnthe course of negotiations,the Statesshall take into account
al1the relevantfactors,including, inter dia, the geomorphological and
geologicalstructure of the shelfup to the outer limit of thecontinental
margin, and special circumstances such as the general configuration
of the respective coasts,the existence of islands, islets or rocks of one
State on the continental shelf of the other."

Turkey (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.34 - 1August 1974) :

"1. Where thecoasts of twoor more Statesare adjacent or opposite
to each other, the delimitation of the respective economiczones shall
be determined by agreement among them in accordance with equi- tableprinciples, taking into account al1therelevantfactorsincluding,
inter alia,the geomorphological and geological structure of the sea-

bed area involved and special circumstances such as the general
configuration of the respective coasts and the existence of islands,
islets or rocks within the area."
132. Someotherproposals, suchas those submitted by theNetherlands,
Romania, Kenya and Tunisia jointly and France, suggested a uniform
formula for thedelimitation ofboth thecontinental shelfand the exclusive

econornic zone :
The Netherlands (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.14 - 19July 1974)

"1. Where the determination of sea areas under Articles .. .(ter-
ritorial sea,continental shelf,econorniczone) by adjacent or opposite
States up to the maximum limit would resultin overlapping areas, the
marine boundaries between those States shall be determined by
agreement between them, in accordance with equitable principles,
taking into account al1relevant circumstances."

Romania (A/CONF.62/C.2/L. 18 - 23 July 1974) :
"Article1. The delimitation of al1 the marine or ocean space

between two neighbouring States shall be effected by agreement
between them in accordance with equitable principles, talung into
account al1 the circumstances affecting the marine or ocean area
concerned and al1 relevant geographical, geological or other fac-
tors.
Article 2. 1. The delimitation of any marine or ocean space shall,
in principle, be effected between the coasts proper of the neighbour-
ing States, using as a basis the relevant points on the coasts or on the
applicable baselines, so that the areas situated off the sea frontage of
each State are attributed thereto.
2. Islands which are situatedin themaritime zones to be delimited
shall be taken into consideration in the light of their size, their
population or the absence thereof, their situation and their geogra-

phical configuration, as well as other relevant factors.

Article 3. The delimitation of space between two neighbouring
States, whether they be adjacent or opposite, or whether they have
both of these two geographical characteristics simultaneously,shall

be governed by the method or combination of methods whch pro-
vides the most equitable solution. For example, neighbouring States
may use, exclusivelyor jointly, the geographical parallel or the per-
pendicular line from the terminal point of the land or river frontier,
equidistance, or the median line of the points closest to the coasts or
their baselines. The terminal point of a river frontier shall be con- sidered as the immediate confluence of the river and the sea, irre-
spective of whether the river flows into the sea in the form of an
estuary."

Kenya and Tunisia (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.28 - 30 July 1974) :
"1. The delimitation of the continental shelf or the exclusive eco-
nomic zonebetween adjacent and/or oppositeStates must be done by

agreement between them, in accordance with an equitable dividing
line, the median or equidistance line not being necessarily the only
method of delimitation.
2. For this purpose, special account should be taken of geological
and geomorphologicalcriteria, as well as of al1the special circum-
stances, including the existence of islands or islets in the area to be
delimited."
France (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.74 - 22 August 1974) :

"The delimitation of the continental shelf or of the economic zone
between adjacent and/or opposite States shall be effected by agree-
ment between them in accordance with an equitable dividingline, the
median or equidistance line not being the only method of delimita-
tion.
2. For this purpose, accountshall be taken, interalia,of the special
nature of certain circumstances,includingthe existence of islands or
islets situated in the area to be delimited or of such a kind that they

might affect the delimitation to be carried out."
133. No matter whether the equidistance line was suggested or not,
reference to equitable principles was found indispensable in these pro-
posals and "special circumstances", "relevant circumstances" or "al1the
circumstances" were almost always in point. This was well borne out in
the ensuing discussions.

SectionII. Negotiating Texts
1. Existence of two schoolsof thought

134. During the preparation of the ISNT in 1975,the followingprovi-
sion for the delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone/Continental
Shelf was suggested by the Chairman of the Second Committee :

'Yrticles 61/ 70

1. The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone/thecontinental
shelf between adjacent or opposite States shall be effected by agree-
ment in accordance with equitable principles, employing, where
appropriate, the median or equidistance line,and taking account ofal1
therelevant circumstances." (UNCLOS III, OfficialRecords,Vol.IV,
pp. 162f.)It is to be noted that this text omitted al1reference to factors to be taken
into account as relevantcircumstances, as suggested in proposals submit-
ted by various delegates in 1973and 1974.It was nonetheless taken as it
stood for inclusion in the ISNT and RSNT and eventually became

Articles 74/83, paragraph 1, of the ICNT.

135. During the seventh session in 1978,as alreadynoted, seven nego-
tiating groups were set up, the seventh of which was charged with, in
addition to the definition of the outer limit of the continental shelf and
other matters, the problem of the "delimitation of maritime boundaries
between adjacent and opposite States and settlement of disputes". The
seventh group considered the following two main proposals, based on
different schools of thought :

(i) Informa1 suggestions by Bahamas, Barbados, Canada, Colombia,
Cyprus, Democratic Yemen, Gambia, Greece, Guyana, Italy, Japan,
Kuwait, Malta, Norway, Spain, Sweden, United Arab Emirates,
United Kingdom and Yugoslavia (joined later by Cape Verde,
Chile, Denmark, Guinea-Bissau,and Portugal) :

"1. Thedelimitation of the ExclusiveEconomicZonelcontinental
Shelf between adjacent or opposite States shall be effected by agree-
ment employing, as a general principle, the median or equidistance
line, taking into account any special circumstances where this is
justified." (NG 7/2.)

(ii) Informa1suggestions by Algeria,Bangladesh,Benin, Burundi, Congo,
France, Iraq, Ireland, Ivory Coast, Kenya, Liberia, Libyan Arab
Jamahiriya,Madagascar, Maldives,Mali, Mauritania, Morocco,Nica-
ragua, Nigeria, Pakistan, Papua New Guinea, Poland, Romania,
Senegal,Syrian Arab Republic, Somalian DemocraticRepublic, Tur-
key, Venezuela and Viet Nam :
"1. The delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone (or Conti-

nental Shelf) between adjacent or/and opposite States shall be
effected by agreement,in accordance with equitableprinciples taking
into account al1relevantcircumstancesand employing any methods,
where appropriate, to lead to an equitable solution." (NG 7/ 10.)
136. Mr. E. J. Manner, the chairman of the group, suggested the fol-
lowing formula by way of "informai suggestions" :

1. The delirnitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone/Continental

Shelf between opposite or adjacent States shall be effected by agree-
ment with a view of reaching a solution based upon equitable prin-
ciples, taking account of al1the relevant circumstances, and employ-239 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

ing, wherelocalconditions do not make it unjustified,theprinciple of
equidistance." (NG 7/ 11 .)

In his report of 17 May 1978 on the work of the group, he stated as
follows :
"Like before, the positions of the delegations differed markedly
between those in support of the equidistance solution and those

favouringdelimitationinaccordancewithequitableprinciples ... No
compromise on thispoint didmaterialize during the discussions held,
although one may note, that thereappears tobe generalagreementas
regards two of the various elements of delimitation :first, consensus
seemsto prevail to the effect that anymeasure of delimitation should
be effected by agreement, and second, al1the proposals presented
refer to relevant or s~ecialcircumstances as factors to be taken into
account in the process of delimitation. As a whole, however, no
approach or formulation received such widespread and substantial
support that would offer a substantially improved prospect of a
consensusin the Plenary. On the other hand, the discussions clearly
indicated that consensus could not, either, be reached upon the
present formulation in the ICNT." (NG 7/21.)

137. Negotiations werecontinuedinthe resumed seventh session.With-
out coming to any positive conclusion,the chairman of thegroupstated on
6 September 1978 :

"Similarly, reference might be made to the fact that, in essence,we
havebeen consideringthe sameset ofcriteria tobe applied bothto the
economic zone and the continental shelf. One could, perhaps, also
examine whether somehnd of distinctionin this respect,asrelated to
the applicable criteria of delimitation,offered elements conducive to
Our search for a comparison.

It may also be worthwhile to notice that if no specific criteria are

agreed upon, a more simple approach might be explored. As we al1
may recall, there appeared to be, in Geneva, general agreement in
respect of two of the various elements of delimitation :first, consen-
sus seemed to prevail to the effect that any measure of delimitation
should be effected by agreement and second, al1the proposals pre-
sented referred to relevant or special circumstances to be taken into
account in the process of delimitation.

To transformthis into treatylanguage would amount toa provision
simplyprovidingthat the delimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone
and thecontinental shelfbetween opposite or adjacent Statesshall be
effected by agreement taking account of al1 the relevant circum-240 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

stances. If desired,ageneral reference to the rules ofinternational law
mightalso be includedwithout, however,elaboratingtheircontentsin
any further measure." (NG 7/22.)

His report, issued on 14September 1978(NG 7/24), contained a passage
on the delimitation problem which wasrepeated and enlargedupon in his
opening statement at the group's meeting of the eighth session, made on
26 March 1979. 1 quote from the latter :

"Delimitation Criteria

The basic positions relating to the criteria of delimitation are still
maintained by thesupporters of theequidistanceline on the onehand
and the advocates of equitable principles, on the other. None of the
proposals presented by the members of these two groups, seems to
offer a basis for a consensus. The same would also seem to apply to
any other formula which maybe consideredto givepreference to one
or another of the proposed delimitation criteria.

On the other hand, there seems to prevail general understanding,
that the four main elements reflected in the various proposals should
be included in the definition, namely (1)that any measure of delimi-
tation should be effectedby agreement ;(2)that al1relevant or special
circumstancesshould be taken into account ; that there should be (3)
a reference to equitable principles ; as well as (4) a reference to the
equidistance line.
As to the re-drafting of paragraphl of Articles 74/83,it has been
pointed outthat thecrucialproblem is,howto avoidanyclassification
or hierarchy of the elements concerned which could make the defi-
nition unacceptable to some delegations. In this regard the following
points of view would seem to have relevance.

The provision that the delimitation should be effected by agree-
ment, is as such, aprocedural rule, but it also speaks out the principle
that every (new) delimitation must be an agreed delimitation, and
consequently,that neithertheequidistanceline, nor anyotherline not
effected by agreement(or by other settlement), can be substituted for
an agreed (or othenvise settled) delimitation. Because of its 'leading
role' the provision concerning agreement might be mentionedfirst in
the definition, but this does not mean that the other elements wereof
less importance.

The three other elements emerge as material criteria which are to
form the basis for the agreement. The special or relevant circum-

stancesare, of course, of various kind and importance. It goeswithout
sayingthat localconditionsand circumstances are usually relevant to
the conclusion of delimitation as well as other territorial agreements.
Mentioned as one of the three 'material' delimitation criteria,special CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

circumstancesshould, however, be considered in relation to the two
others, partly as an independent criterion and partly as an element
having an effect upon the application of the other criteria. In certain
cases, special geographic or historical circumstances may be given
preference over the employment of the equidistance line. In some
others, again, special circumstances may serve as a basis for the
estimation of equitable principles. For these reasons special or rele-
vant circumstancesshould be includedin thedefinitiontogether with
the two other criteria, but without priority over them.

One of the most difficult problems the Negotiating Group has to
solve refers to the relation between equitable principles and the
equidistance line (some prefer to speak of a method, others of a
principle of equidistance) aselements of thedefinition of delimitation
criteria. Although it is generally admitted that delimitation agree-
ments should be concluded with a view of reaching an equitable

solution,and oftenthe employment of themedian or equidistance line
appears in accordance with equitable principles, the question of
'preference'has so far, proved too hard to be solved." (NG 7/26.)
138. In the course of the meeting of the negotiatinggroup, at the eighth
session,Mexicoand Peru submitted an informa1proposal,the revisedform
of which read as follows :

'Yrticles74and83
1. The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomic zone(or of the con-

tinental shelf)between Stateswith opposite or adjacent coasts shallbe
effected by agreement between the parties concerned, taking into
account [concurrently] al1relevant criteria and circumstances, and
applying either the equidistance or such other means as are appro-
priate in each specific case, in order to arrive at a solution [that is
satisfactory to the parties]in accordance with equitable principles."
(NG 7/36/Rev. 1 .)

On 24April 1979the chairman of the seventhnegotiatinggroup reported
on the work of thegroup to the Second Committee. Summingup a total of
41meetingswith 39workingpapersdistributedinthecourse of the group's
discussions, he said :

"Articles74/83 (1)
From the outset the negotiations werecharacterized by the oppos-
ing positions of delegations supporting the equidistance rule and
those specificallyemphasizing delimitationin accordance with equi-
table principles .. .[A]tthe beginning of the present session ... 1. ..
expressed the view that the necessary compromise might be within
reach if the Group could agreeupon a 'neutral' formulaavoidingany

classification or hierarchy of the elements concerned.242 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

During thepresent sessionanumber ofcompromiseproposals were
made ...[However]the Group didnot succeedinreaching agreement
onany of the texts before it... [Plersonally 1doubt, whether, in view
of Ourlengthydeliberationsand taking into account the controversies
still prevailing, the Conference may ever be in a position to produce
a provision which would offer a precise and definite answer to the
question of delimitation criteria." (NG 7/39.)

In the light of the various suggestionspresented, the group chairman then
offered his own compromise text :

"The delimitation of the exclusive economic zone (or of the con-
tinental shelf)between Stateswithopposite or adjacentcoastsshall be
effected by agreement between the parties concerned, taking into
account al1relevant criteria and special circumstances in order to
arrive at a solutionin accordance with equitable principles, applying
the equidistance rule or such other means as are appropriate in each
specific case." (Ibid.)

He concluded, however, by pointing out that none of the proposed
amendments to the ICNT relating to the delimitation of the Exclusive
Economic Zone or the continental shelf had either secured a consensus
within the group or seemed to offer any substantiallyimprovedprospects
of aconsensusin the Plenav. Thus he did not find himself in aposition to
suggest any modification or revision of the relevant provisions of the
ICNT, and the ICNT/Revision 1 retained the same provisions as the
ICNT.

139. On 20 August 1979, at the resumed eighth session, the group
chairman replaced his persona1proposal, as quoted above, with the fol-
lowing, said to reflect the state of the negotiations:

"The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomic zone (the continental
shelf)between Stateswithopposite oradjacentcoastsshall beeffected
by agreement in accordance with equitable principles, taking into
account the equality of States in their geographical relation to the
areas to be delirnited, and employing, consistent with the above cri-
teria and subject to the special circumstancesin any particular case,
the rule of equidistance." (NG 7/44.)

The chairman of the seventhnegotiatinggroupsubmittedtothePlenaryon
24 August 1979the group report, which read in part :

As before, the discussion on delimitation criteria were character-
ized by the opposingposition of, on the one hand, delegations advo-
catingthe equidistance rule and, on the other hand, those specifically
emphasizingdelimitationin accordance with equitableprinciples. In243 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

the main, also the arguments of the two sides remained as before,
referringto the concepts and expressions to be used in the provisions
concerned.At theChairman's meetingswith thesupporters of the two
differingopinions, it became apparent, that a consensus may not be
based upon a 'non-hierarchical' formulation only listing the basic
elements of delimitation ; an alternative, which earlierhad seemed to
have somesupport. Similarly,aconciseformulationproviding merely
that the delimitation would be 'effectedby agreement in accordance
with international law'did not receiveany particular sympathyfrom
either side. ..[Clertain newelements of delimitation,notably that of

the equality of States, were introduced in private consultations."

140. The negotiating group met only twice during the ninth session in
1980,but the chairman then made the following suggestion :

'Articles 74/83
1. The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone/the continental
shelfbetween States with opposite or adjacent coasts shallbe effected
by agreement in conformity with international law. Such an agree-
ment shall be in accordance with equitableprinciples, employing the

median or equidistanceline, whereappropriate, and taking account of
al1circumstancesprevailingin the areas concerned." (UNCLOS III,
Official Records, Vol. XIII, pp. 77 f.)

In suggesting this text, thechairman summed up the group's discussions,
as follows :

"Delimitation Criteria
3. ... At the outset of the consultations with the Chairman, the
members of both interest groups were asked to indicate whether they
would be prepared to use as a basis of further discussions the Chair's
informa1 proposa1 on delimitation criteria issued at the end of the

eighth sessionindocument NG7/44 and containingas a newelement
of delimitation a reference to the equality of States in their geogra-
phical relation tothe areas to be delimited. However, such a reference
was found rather ambiguous by severaldelegations onboth sides and
even othenvise it proved apparent that the text in NG7/44 did not
enjoy support broad enough to offer improved prospects of a con-
sensus ...

7.... [Tlhefollo&ingisoffered as theChairman's finalconclusions
and suggestions relating to the work of negotiat'inggroup 7.
(a) During the negotiations no agreement could be reached on any proposed text concerning the criteria to be applied in the delimitation
of the exclusiveeconomiczone or the continental shelf.This conclu-
sion alsoapplies to the respectiveformulation ofArticles74 and 83in
the revised informa1composite negotiating text. While the provision
in the negotiating text has been supported by, or at least indicated to
prove satisfactory to, a number of States, it has been described as
quite unacceptable by the members of the group supporting the
median lineapproach. Becauseof thisfirm refusal byanotable part of
the members of the group to adopt the present formulation of para-

graph 1 of Articles 74 and 83it is clear that it cannot be considered a
text which could provide consensus on the issue.

(b) Owing to the obvious difficulties in agreeing upon a more
detailed definition, it hasbeen indicated by somedelegations that the
final solution might be found in a concise formulation merely iden-
tifying the two most fundamental elements of delimitation, that is,
that it shall be effected by an agreement and based on international
law. Such a provision might read asfollows :'The delirnitationof the
exclusiveeconomic zone/continental shelf between States with oppo-
site or adjacent coasts shall be effected by agreement in accordance
with international law.'Other delegations, however, have considered
that such a short formula would not provide adequate guidance for
the process of delimitation ...

(c). ..
...[TheChairman] felt it to be his dutyto make onefurther effort
to open the way towards an acceptable solution. Accordingly, the
Chairman prepared a revised text, as contained in the annex to this
report. Evenif the revised text did not as a wholemeet the position of
several delegations it might, however, prove useful to be taken into
account in the completion of the final consensus package of the
Conference." (Ibid.)
The collegium agreed that this text suggested by the chairman of the

seventh negotiating group should be incorporated in the second revision,
thus becoming a provision of the ICNT/Revision 2.
141. At the plenary meeting on 28 July 1980,during the resumed ninth
session, the delegate of Ireland introduced a letter dated 30 May 1980
addressed to the President of UNCLOS III by the countries sponsoring
NG 7/ 10,in whichitwas stated that theycould not accept theformulation
of Articles 74/83 (1) of the ICNT/Revision 2 because -

"The new formulations as they appear in Articles 74 (1) and 83(1)
of the Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text/Revision 2 'did not
emerge from negotiations themselves' nor did those formulations
receive 'the widespread and substantial support' required in plenary to offer a substantially improved prospect of consensus." (A/
CONF.62/SR. 130,p. 18.)

Thecountries who signed thisletter consideredthat "the newformulations
will not be helpful for future negotiation". It is reported that the seventh
negotiating group has not met since the resumed ninth session of

UNCLOS III in the summer of 1980and that no actionhas been taken by
the chairman of the group. At the generalcornmittee meeting on 28 August
1980,on the question of delimitation of maritime zones, the President of
UNCLOS III stated that -
"A satisfactorysolution ... had not been found but it was gratify-
ing to note that the two main interest groups had shown a genuine

willingness to arrive at a mutually acceptable comprornised text."
(A/CONF.62/Bur/SR.57, p. 2.)

Theprovisionsincludedin the ICNT/Revision 2remainunchangedin the
draft convention(Informa1Text) that is, the ICNT/Revision 3 of 22 Sep-
tember 1980.

142. Articles 74/83, paragraph 1, in the wording quoted above, re-
mained part of the text until August 1981.On 28 August 1981,the verylast
day of the resumed tenth session,the President of UNCLOS III (President
T. B. Koh, who had succeeded the late MI. Amerasinghe in the previous
session) introduced a document entitled "Proposa1 on Delimitation" :

"During his consultations, he had gained the impression that the
proposa1enjoyed widespread and substantial support in the twomost
interested groups of delegations,and in the Conferenceas a whole."
(A/CONF.62/SR.154, p. 2.)

According to the introductory note to the draft convention

"The members of the collegiiimconcluded, on the basis of consid-

eration ofA/CONF.62/WP. 11in the Plenary at the 154thmeeting on
28 August 1981,that the criterionin A/CONF.62/62 had been satis-
fied." (A/CONF.62/L.78.)
The groups of sponsors of documents NG 7/2 and NG 7/ 10both stated
through their respectiverepresentatives that the suggestion of the Presi-
dent would be agreeableto them, but understood that the United States,
China, United Arab Ernirates, Libya, Portugal, Venezuela, Qatar, Iran,
Oman,Kuwait,Egypt, Bahrein and Israelhad expressed the viewthat time
should be givenfor examination of thePresident'sproposal. However,as aresult of the meeting of the collegium, the text proposed by the President
was included in the draft convention, again on the very same day, and
reads as follows :

'Yrticles 74/83. DelimitationoftheExclusiveEconomicZone/ Con-
tinental Shelf Between States with OppositeorAdjacent Coasts

1. Thedelimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone/thecontinental
shelfbetweenStates with opposite or adjacent coasts shallbe effected
by agreement on the basis of international law as referred to in
Article 38of the Statute of the International Court ofJustice,in order
to achieve an equitable solution."

2. Significaan of Articles 74/83 of the draft convention

143. Setting aside thequestion of thestanding of atext suggestedby the
President of UNCLOS III only oneday before the close and incorporated
on the very last day of the tenth session, it is difficult to foresee the
potential nature and limits of its effects.What isclear from a surveyof the
drafting history of this specific provision is that the efforts of the nego-
tiating group centred on an attempt to discover a formula that would be
satisfactory to delegates with not only differentbut sometimes contradic-
tory viewson the delimitation of the continental shelf and of the exclusive
economiczone. Even in 1978there was already aclearopposition between
the "equidistance" and the "equitable principles" schools of thought. It
could be pointed out that Articles 74/83 of the draft convention on the
Lawof the Seaform acatcha11provision that ought to satisfyboth, and that
is indeed its merit. Given, however, the difficulty of deriving any positive

meaningfrom theseprovisions, it would seemthat thesatisfaction must be
essentiallyof anegativekind, i.e.,pleasurethat theopposing schoolhas not
been expressly vindicated.
144. Firstly,the suggestionthat thedelimitation of thecontinental shelf
shouldbe effectedby agreement simplyrepresentstheprocedural aspect of
theproblem,and indicatesthat anyunilateral claimfor thedelimitation of
the continental shelf would not be regarded as valid under international
law. This idea is not unlike Article 6 of the 1958 Convention, and had
already received the support of the two opposing schools of thought in
1978.However, its effect is merely to confirm that a general rule for the
conduct of inter-Staterelations is applicabletothe subject of delimitation.
Secondly,the simplereference to "the basis ofinternational lawasreferred
to in Article 38 of the Statute of the International Court of Justice" does
not furnish any practical assistancetowards a solution, in the absence of
any more specific designation of which principles and rules from out the
entire panoply of customary, general,positive and conventional law are of
particular significance.Thirdly, theidea of an equitablesolution,although
not specifically mentioned in Article 6 of the 1958Convention, lay at the
basis of that provision, but the draft convention does not supply anyanswer to thequestion of what theequitablesolutionis, and no method for
reachng such an equitable solution is specified.

145. Despite theresultant vagueness,there isonefirm conclusion which
hasalready been hinted at above, but whichnow stands fullyconfirmed by
theidentity ofArticles 74and 83,anidentity whicheventhe morecomplex
earlier formulae strove always to maintain. This conclusion is that the
principles and rules of international law applicableto the delimitation of
the continental shelf will not be different from those applicable to the
delimitation of the exclusive economic zone. This of course works both
ways,in that one must examinewhetherprinciples said previously toapply
to delimitation of thecontinental shelfareadaptable todelimitation of the
Exclusive Economic Zone, and also see what features of the Exclusive
Economic Zone concept are instructive in relation to delimitation of the
shelf.

CHAPTER VII. PRINCIPLE SND RULES FOR THE DELIMITATIO NF THE
CONTINENTASL HELF/EXCLUSIV ECONOMIC ZONE

Section 1. Introduction

146. To recapitulate, what 1hope to have made clear in the foregoing
chapters is as follow:
First, for the purpose of indicating the principles and rules of interna-
tionallaw applicableto the delimitation of the continental shelf between
Tunisia and Libya, theCourt should not have taken the relevantprovisions
of the 1981draft conventionon the Law of the Sea at their face value, on

the soleground that they had been formulatedasa result of the consensus
formula, special procedures and "package deal" of UNCLOS III, even
though the Special Agreement had requested it to take account of the
"tendances récentes admises" or "new accepted trends" at that Confer-
ence.TheCourtshould haveexamined more thoroughly theprogress of the
discussions underlyingthose provisions and consideredthe trends in the
law of the sea for the past few decades in a much wider perspective.

Secondly, the régimeunder which the coastal State enjoys sovereign
rights for exploring the continental shelf and exploiting its natural
resources had become firrnly established by the late 1960son account of
the 1958Conventionon the Continental Shelf,but the outer limit of that
area was stillleft ambiguous. For the delimitation of the continental shelf
between adjacent or opposite States the Court i1969indicated the law

applicable in the late 1960s.Sincethen, while the right of thecoastal State
exercisable overthecontinental shelfhas remained constant,the suggested
outer limit has fluctuated. The application to the deep ocean floor of the
concept of the cornmon heritage of mankind, which had been emerginginthelate 1960s,hashad agreatimpact on viewsabout that limit. Despite the
possibilityopened up by the exploitabilitycriterion in the 1958Conven-
tion that the continental shelf might have been expandedindefinitely,this
new concept has been successful in calling a halt to this process. The
precise line at which thehalt has been called remains, however,a matter of
controversy. While some landlocked or geographically disadvantaged
States have wished to keep the "common heritage of mankind" area as
wideas possible, some coastal States havepressed for incorporation of the

continental margin and rise, where petroleum resources could be dis-
covered, into the régimeof the continental shelf, thus, essentially, leaving
the exploitation of hard minera1 resources to the comrnon heritage of
mankind. The suggested provision concerning the outer limit of the con-
tinental shelf which has emerged at the latest stage of UNCLOS III seems
to have been simply apolitical compromise, and can hardly be regardedas
reflecting customary international law. The matter will require further
elaboration or negotiationamongStates, aswellassomerepeatedpractice.
Yet noteworthy as of great importance is the changein the concept of the
continental shelf arising out of the universal introduction of the 200-mile
distance, which may certainly override the traditional concept of "con-
tinuity" or c'contiguity"that has been supplemented,inparticular through
the 1969Judgment, by the notion of natural prolongation.

Thirdiy,the longstandingpractice of sedentary fisheries was frequently
relied on during the proceedingsfor the purpose of confirmingthe appur-
tenance of certain areas to the continental shelf. Apart from the question
whether sedentary fisheries as such relate to resources of the continental
shelf,not onlyscholarly viewsandpast practice but alsothedrafting of the
1958GenevaConventionon the Law of the Seaafford no groundsfor any
assertion that the past practice of sedentary fisheries could found a legal

claim to the continental shelf, the object of the rights to which has been
defined from the outset in terms of the exploitation of minera1resources.
Admittedly, the longstanding practice of sedentary fisheries can form a
basisfor a title to hstoric waters. Such title, whch may overridea claimto
the continental shelf or exclusive economic zone, should not, however,
covervastmaritime areaswhich,onaccount ofsuchgeographicalsituations
as the absence of embracingcoastlines, do not qualifyforclassificationas
waters of that kind.

Fourthiy,the significance of the emergence of the new concept of the
exclusiveeconomic zonecannot be over-emphasized.While the régimeof
thecontinental shelf,asregardsboth its conceptand thegeographicalarea
concerned, was gradually established to meet a specific need, that of the
exclusive economic zone is one which, without any particular reason for
the extent of 200miles involved, suddenlygained universal support in the
early 1970s.But, inthe nature of things,the costof such supporthas been a
certain blurring of the issues. While in the case of the continental shelfmany exchanges of scholarly viewspreceded the adoption of the régimeof
the 1958Conferenceon the Law of the Sea, the concept of the exclusive
economic zone required only one or two years to reach the point of no
return, without being subjected to anysustainedscholarly discussion from
thetheoreticalpoint of view.Althoughnodelegate seemstobe recorded as
everhaving challenged the concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone or cast

doubtonits 200-milelimit,the veryconcept and theoperation ofits régime
are still not clear-cut, and a more scrupulous scrutiny will be required
before it can be regarded as part of the establishedprinciples and rules of
international law. The ExclusiveEconomic Zone, which began as a fish-
erieszone, is nowdesigned to coverthe sovereignrights of thecoastalState
for the exploitation not only of living resources but also of minera1
resources. The incorporation of minera1resources into the régimeof the
Exclusive Economic Zone appears strange in that most of the provisions
dealing with that zonein the draft convention are entirelyirrelevant to the
exploitation of mineral resources, and above al1because the draft conven-
tion retains the régimeof the Continental Shelf, concerned with the
exploitation of such resources, in parallel with that of the Exclusive Eco-
nomicZone. As 1 have endeavoured to show in detail, this trend towards
the absorption of the continental shelf régimeinto that of the Exclusive
Economic Zone is too pronounced to be ignored. Hence the Court would
have shown realism in paying more serious attention to the question
whether a case submitted as one of Continental Shelfdelimitation wasnot
also a case implying the delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone.
Fifthly, throughout thenegotiationsin UNCLOS III thedelimitation of
the Exclusive Economic Zone and the delimitation of the Continental
Shelf,despite separate discussion of thequestion of outer limits,weredealt

with together, and no doubt was expressed that the same principles and
rules should be applicable in each case. It can be argued, of course, that,
althoughtheprinciplesapplicable to delimitation of theContinental Shelf
and delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone may be the same, the
practicalapplication of thoseprinciplesin eachcasemight be different as a
result of applyingthe sameprinciples in different frameworks. If not, what
ought to have been considered by the Court was whether criteria of dis-
tance,beingintrinsic to the ExclusiveEconomicZoneand alsofavoured by
the latest concept of the continental shelf (which sounds the knell of both
the depth and the exploitability tests), ought not to play a role in the
common delimitation of the area.

SectionII. The Status of the Third State in the Caseof Delimitationof the
ContinentalShelf

147. Although the solution which 1personally favour has at least the
merit, as will be seen, of largely obviating the need to define the area
concemed in the delimitation, 1believe that it is appropriate for me toaddress certain aspects of this problem which rnay affect the task of
delimitation. Among these is the situation of third Statesin relation to the
geographicalclaims of Parties to thedispute. Forit is in any event difficult
to define in advance the disputed areas in a case concerned with the
delimitation ofthecontinental shelfofadjacentStates,but this difficultyis

al1the greater when, as in the present case, the sea area whichboth Parties
face is also surrounded by other States. A map of the central Mediterra-
nean clearly indicates that any area of the sea related to the present case
fallswithinthe 200-miledistancefrom the Coast,and,looking at the places
where the respective interests of Tunisia and Libya can be seen, one can
readily recognize that a fewother States rnay be similarlyinterested in the
area concerned in the case.
148. In this connection 1 feel bound to reiterate a passage from the
opinion I appended to the Court's Judgment of 14July 1981on Malta's
application for permission to intervene :

"22. If the 'area'as to which therelevantcircumstances to be taken
into account by the Court is to be simply an aggregate of the 'area'
appertaining to Libya and the 'area' appertainingto Tunisia, sothat it
doesnot affectanythird Statebut onlyconcems thesetwoStates,how

can one identify that whole 'area' without possessing any precise
definition of that aggregate ? 1s it not logical to suggest that when
these two States mention 'the relevant circumstances which charac-
terize the area', this 'area' must necessarily havea different conno-
tation from what is implied by the mere aggregate of the 'area'
appertaining to Libya and the 'area' appertaining to Tunisia to be
delirnited asaresult of theCourt'sJudgment ? Thisisborne out by the
useof thewords 'propres a larégion' (not'zone')in Tunisia'scertified
French translation of the SpecialAgreement, where the English had
'which characterize the area'. Certainly the delimitation of the two
'areas' is essentially a bilateral matter to be settled by agreement
between Tunisia and Libya. That delimitation ought not to intrude
upon the area-to-be of thecontinental shelfof anythird State. Yetis it
possible toassumethat whenaccount is taken of thecharacteristics of
theareaasa whole,an areain which athird State rnayhavesome legal
title to a portion of continental shelf, there willbe no legalinterest of
such a State whichrnaybe affected by the decision of the Court aimed

at the principles and rules of international law applicable in that
area ?Furthermore, is it proper to state that no conclusions or infer-
ences rnay legitimately be drawn from the findings or the reasoning
with respect to rights or claims of other States not Parties to this
Tunisia/Libya case (Judgment, para. 35) ? If any consideration is
givenby theCourt to theeffectwhich,for example,the existenceofan
island or islands in this 'area' rnay have in the delirnitation of the
continental shelf between Tunisia and Libya, how can Malta remain
unaffected by a decision of the Court indicating the principles and
rules therein involved ? CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

23. Without scrutinizingthe details of the case, the Court cannot
now define the 'area'of which the relevant circumstances to be taken
into account by the Court are characteristic. The Court cannot take a

position in advance in thisrespectwithout dealing with the principal
case.Sincethis 'area'actuallyisnot limited to the expansesin whichit
is evident that no third State may have a claim, the possibility or
probability of an adverse effect upon a third State is not excluded.
Theoretically,anumber of States may have a claim to thecontinental
shelfin the 'area',invoking anyjustification which theymay prefer for
this purpose, because the criteria for delimitation of the continental
shelfhavenot yetbeen firmlysettled.Yet, in thelightofdevelopments
in the law of the sea, it would not have been difficult for the Court to
exercise its discretionary powers under Article 62, paragraph 2, and
allow the intervention of the third State particularly concerned,
depending on the Court's evaluation of the imminent and grave
interests prima facie at stake and consideringthe relevantfactors. In
this case, 1cannot agree that Malta, which prima facie belongs to the
very 'area'in issue,willescape any legal effect of thejudgment of the
Court. This distinguishes Malta from al1other countries (except per-

haps a few neighbouring States) many of which may of course be
interested in abstractoin thejudgment of the Court concerning the
interpretation of the applicable'principles and rules of international
law'."

2. Island States

149. For reasons which1shallsubsequently make clear,it ispertinent at
ths stage to seewhether,in the present state of the law of the sea, there is
anything special in the status of island States where the continental shelf
and exclusiveeconomic zone are concerned. Thestatus ofislandStateshas
not been given much considerationthroughoutthedevelopment ofthe new
law of the sea during the past three decades. The 1958 Convention on the
Territorial Seaand the ContiguousZone contained a provision on islands
(Art. IO),and so did that on the Continental Shelf :

'Article1

For the purpose of these articles,the term continental shelf is used
as referring ...

(b) to the sea-bedand subsoil of similar submarine areas adjacent to
the Coastof an island."This specific provision was the one newly inserted at the 1958 Geneva
Conference. In fact, Article 67 of the 1956draft of the International Law
Commission contained no reference to islands, but paragraph 10 of its
commentary reads as follows :

"The term 'continental shelf' does not imply that it refers exclu-

sively to continents in the current connotation of that word. It also
covers the submarine areas contiguous to islands."

It was the Philippines which introduced into the text of the convention
the idea expressed in this commentary. The Philippines proposa1 (A/
CONF.13/C.4/L.26) was adopted by the Fourth Committee by 31-10-25
votes. The Phillipines delegate did not have a chance to explain the rea-
soning behind this proposal, but it might have been asked whether this
paragraph wasnot redundant, sincetheactualdefinition of thecontinental
shelfdid not imply, despite the adjective, that it must be the shelf adjacent
not to an island but on/' to a continent.

Neither of the two provisionsin the Geneva Conventions were drafted
particularly to cover an island State. Yet there was no doubt under the
Geneva Conventions on the Law of the Sea that an island, whatever its
status, may have a territorial sea and a continental shelf.
150. The only provision specifically relevant to an island in the 1981
draft convention isArticle 121,the previousprovisionsfound in Article 10

of the Convention on the Territorial Sea and the ContiguousZone and in
Article 1of the Convention on theContinental Shelfhavingbeen replaced
by this article, which reads as follows :

'Article 121. Régimeof Islands
1. An island is a naturally formed area of land, surrounded by
water, which is above water at high tide.
2. Except as provided for in paragraph 3, the territorial sea, the
contiguous zone, the exclusive economic zone and the continental
shelf of anisland aredetermined in accordance with theprovisions of

this Convention applicable to other land territory.
3. Rocks which cannot sustain human habitation or economic life
of their own shall have no exclusive economic zone or continental
shelf."

No suggestionwas evermade, and no idea everpresented, to implythat an
island State should be distinguishedfrom other coastalStates or from any
non-independent islands or groups of islands. Thus the "new accepted
trends" contain no pointers on the subject and provide no ground for
modification of my above-quoted opinion. It remainedtheCourt's duty to
avoidformulatinganyjudgment affecting areaswhich mightfa11withinthe
purview of Malta's interests. CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

Section III. Equitable Principles

1. Equitable apportioning
151. The present case was different in substance from most disputes

concerningland boundaries, or the sovereignty over an island, in which
what is required of the organ entrusted with deciding the matter is to
ascertain whether this or that claim to a particular boundary or island is
historicallyjustified or not. Inuch cases, the decision to be made by that
organ is oriented towards finding and ascertaining,but notdetermining de
novo, the sovereignty of one party in areas of land or on an island. In
contrast, the dispute in the present case concerned sea-bed areas which
both Tunisia and Libya would have been entitled to claim under interna-
tional law, for, despite the continuinguncertainty as to the outer limit of
the continental shelf, the coastal State, under the new concept of the
continental shelf, is certainly entitled to claim sea-bed areas as far as a
distance of 200miles from the Coast.Furthermore, despite thecontinuing
uncertainty as to the precise régimeof the exclusive economic zone, the
coastal State is entitled, within the universally agreed 200-milelimit, also
to claimsea-bed areas for the purpose of exploitation ofminera1resources.
Thus in the caseof twooppositeStates whosecoasts are lessthan 400miles

apart, there will be an area where each will have an equally valid
claim.
152. Furthermore, neither under the new concept of the continental
shelf nor under that of the exclusiveeconomic zone is the lateral extent of
the sea-bed areas appertaining to the coastal State restricted apriori, so
that both Tunisia and Libya were in principle entitled to claim any area
within a 200-mileradius of any point on their coastlines as appertainingto
their respective continental shelf or exclusive economic zone. In other
words, given the adjacency of the two States, the areas which both were
entitled to claim certainly overlapped. Hence no line which could have
been suggestedby theCourt would havebeen an absolute linein the sense
of being the only possible legal line, deviation from which would mean
encroachmentupon the rights possessedabinitioby oneparty or theother.
Thus what the Court was requested todo was in effectnot to establishthe
greater cogency of one claim over another, but only to indicate the prin-
ciples and rules of international law for dividing the area which both

parties might claim under the concepts of the continental shelf and the
exclusive economic zone.
153. To pose theissuein thesetermsisinevitably to evokethe concept of
"a just and equitable share", which was not acceptable to the Court in
1969.To be quite clear about the background to this rejection, it will be
advisable to quote the relevant passages in extenso :
"18. ... It considers that ... its task in the present proceedings
relates essentially tothedelimitationandnot to theapportionment of
the areas concerned,or their division into converging sectors. Delim-

itation is a process which involves establishing the boundaries of an areaalready,inprinciple,appertaining to thecoastalState and not the
determination de novoof such an area. Delimitation in an equitable
manner is one thing, but not the same thing as awarding ajust and
equitable share of a previously undelimited area, even though in a
number of cases the results may be comparable, or even identical.
(I.C.J. Reports 1969, pp. 21 f.)

20. It follows that ... the notion of apportioning an as yet unde-
limited area, considered as a whole (which underlies the doctrine of
thejust and equitableshare) isquite foreign to, and inconsistent with,
thebasicconcept of continental shelf entitlement,according to which
the process of delimitation is essentially one of drawing a boundary
line between areas which already appertain to one or other of the
States affected. The delimitation itself must indeed be equitably
effected, but it cannot have as its object the awarding of an equitable
share, or indeed of a share, as such, at all, - for the fundamental
concept involved does not admit of there being anythingundivided to
share out. (Ibid., p. 22.)

39. ...From this notion of appurtenance is derived the viewwhich
... theCourt accepts,that thecoastal States'rights existipsofactoand
ab initio without there being any question of having to make good a
claim to the areas concerned, or of any apportionment of the conti-
nental shelf between different States. This was one reason why the
Court feltbound to reject the claim of the Federal Republic ... tobe
awarded a 'just and equitable share' of the shelf areas involved in the
present proceedings." (I. C.J. Reports 1969,p. 29.)

The Court did not accept the concept of apportioning "justand equitable
shares", and 1agree in the sense that the sea-bedarea is not meant to be

parcelled out like so may fiefs. However, the Court's rejection of this
notion in 1969 seems to have been very heavily dependent on its de-
velopment of the doctrine that "the rights of the coastal Statein respect of
thearea of thecontinental shelf ... existipsofactoand abinitio".The Court
seems to have found it an implicit consequence of this doctrine that the
areas of continental shelf falling under thejurisdiction of each party were
predetermined ab initio,each being mutally exclusiveof the other, so that
thefunction of thedelimitation of thecontinental shelfconsisted "merely'7
indiscerningandbringing to light alinealreadyinpotential existence.The
test of natural prolongation, and certain other features of the Judgment,
weredeveloped precisely as an aid to the performance of that very special
and difficult task.
154. Now, whatever the necessity of the Court's logic in the 1969con-
text - and here it must be bornein mind that it wasimpelled to make some
pronouncement on the"equitable share" contention by itspresenceamong 255 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

the Submissions - 1am fullypersuaded, for reasons arnply developed in
earlierchapters, that it has now been overtaken by events.There was thus
insufficient reason for the present Court, in 1982, to be inhibited from
realizing that the present delimitation was simply a question of equitably
dividing, or apportioning, between the Parties, by means of ajustifiable
line of demarcation, those submarine areas which either couldpotentially
have claimed.

2. Geographicalequity

155. The concept of "equity" is often suggested as applicable to any
case of dividing or apportioning and the case of delimitation of the con-
tinental shelf or the exclusiveeconomiczone isno exception. The Truman
Proclamation of 1945,the first officia1document in this field, suggested,
for the boundary of the continental shelf between neighbouring States,
determination with the States concerned in accordance with equitable
principles,and the eleventh-hour provision of the draft convention on the
Law of the Sea provides in similar terms that "delimitation ... shall be
effected ... in order to achieve an equitable solution". 1am in agreement
with theJudgment that an equitablesolutionhas to be achieved.However,
in saying that "delimitation is to be effected in accordance with equitable
principles" (para. 38),the Court cannot be regarded as suggesting princi-
ples and rules of international law, for it is simply stating a truism. Even

worse, it is simply telling the Parties what they already know and have
explicitly incorporated as a rider to their questions. The problem is what
principles and rules of international law should apply in order to achieve
an equitable solution.
156. Although simple insistence on an equitable solution is not very
helpful, since "equity" is a blanket concept susceptible of divers interpre-
tations,yet "equity" stillremainsthe prevailing principlein delirniting the
continental shelf and the exclusive economic zone. How should it have
been applied in the circumstances of the present case ? The Parties have
asked the Court to take account of al1the relevant circumstances which
characterize the area. For the Court simply to have indicated that they
should do the same would obviously have been no genuine answer.

157. Certainly various political, socialand economicfactorscould have
been suggested for this purpose, and indeed the Judgment has briefly
referred to them : the size of the territories and their population, the

distribution of natural resources, the degree of development of the eco-
nomy and industry, etc., of the respective Parties. However, these factors
could not lead to a solution agreeable to the Parties because ideas of the
way in which they should be taken into account may well Varybetween
them. It could be asked, for instance, if theadvancedindustry or economy
of one State shouldjustify its being given wider areas of the continental
shelfor exclusiveeconomiczone than the other State, or whether the latter
should be given much wider areas to compensate for its poverty. It could256 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

also be asked whether the ratio between the two States' areas of land
tenitory should in equity ensure the sameratio between theirsea-bed areas
or whether, on the contrary, an inverse ratio of sea-bed areas would be
more equitable. Such questions involve global resource policies, or basic
problems of world politics whch not only could not have been solved by
thejudicial organ of theworld communitybut stray wellbeyondequity asa

norm of law into the realm of social organization.

158. By the same token, the theory of the "hinterland" had also to be
excluded. The relevance of natural features such as mountains or rivers
appearsprima faciemoreplausible, as they haveoften been determinative
in the fixing of land boundaries. If that is so, however, it should not be
forgotten that this circumstance is bound up with traditional problems of
communication and defence to which submarine topography scarcely
givesriseat all. Besides,suchfeatures seemedchieflyrelevant when the test
of natural prolongation held sway, and even then their relevance was
subject to theoverridingtest of leading to anequitablesolution. To seekin
them assistance for the application of "equitable principles" - an expres-
sion which, by the way, is undoubtedly taken in Anglo-American law as

synonymous with "principles of equity" - would surely have been to put
the cart before the horse,the more so in that their relevancemay often be
interpreted in divergent ways. Furthermore, the direction of the land
boundary, for similar reasons, also affords no sure guide to an equitable
solution if the boundary follows a natural feature, and a fortiori if it does
not - whichisnot to Saythat theprolongation of theland frontier may not
in specific cases provide a solution acceptableto the States concerned.

159. In sum, the inequality of geography is a fact of the world, nature
cannot be refashoned, and the Court has no competence to guess at or
initiate any future policy of world socialjustice, goingbeyond the existing

principles and rules of international law. More especially, it should be
noted that, during the formulation of the concept of the exclusive eco-
nomic zone at UNCLOS III, the idea of granting some benefits to land-
locked and geographically disadvantaged countries with regard to the
exploitation of fishery resources in the exclusiveeconomic zone of neigh-
bouring States was widely agreed ;but that such benefits have never, on
theother hand, been offered suchdisadvantagedStatesfortheexploitation
of minera1resources. In its 1969Judgment the Court properlypointed out
the following :

"91. Equity doesnot necessarilyimply equality.There can neverbe
any question of completelyrefashioningnature, and equity does not

requirethat a State without accessto the seashould be allotted anarea
of continental shelf, any more than there could be a question of
renderingthesituation of aState withan extensivecoastline similarto that of a State with a restricted coastline. Equality is to be reckoned
within the same plane, and it is not such natural inequalities as these
that equity could remedy ...It is therefore not a question of totally
refashioninggeographywhatever the facts ofthesituation but, givena
geographical situation of quasi-equality as between a number of
States, of abating the effects of an incidental special feature from
which an unjustifiable difference of treatment could result.
92. It has howeverbeen maintained that no one method of delim-
itation can prevent such results and that al1 can lead to relative
injustices.This argument has in effect already been dealt with. It can
only strengthenthe viewthatit isnecessary to seeknot one method of
delimitation but one goal. .. As the operation of delirniting is a
matter of determining areas appertaining to differentjurisdictions, it
is a truism toaythat the determination must be equitable ;rather is
the problem above al1one of defining the means whereby the de-
limitation can be carried out in such a way as to be recognized as
equitable." (Z.C. Jeports 1969,pp. 49 f.)

The Court was, however, quick to deny the merits of the equidistance
principle in paragraph 101(C), suggesting instead :
"(1) delimitation is to be effected by agreement in accordance with
equitable principles, and taking account of al1the relevant cir-
cumstances, in suchawayasto leaveas much aspossible to each
Party al1those parts of the continental shelf that constitute a

natural prolongation of its land territory intoand under the sea,
without encroachment on the natural prolongation of the land
territory of the other.(Zbid p.,53.)
160. In the drawing of maritime boundaries,the geography of the areas
concerned has always played a very important role ever since the Inter-
national Law Commissionfirst started dealingwith the lawof the sea,and
rarely has anyother elementbeenconsidered afactor affectingit.The 1958
Convention suggested the formula of application of the principle ofequi-
distancefrom the coasts "unless another boundary line isjustified" :and
the successivenegotiating texts of UNCLOS III, the RSNT, theISNTand
the ICNT, al1 spoke of "applying, where appropriate, the median or
equidistance line and taking account of al1the relevant circumstances". 1
find that these suggestions relate simply to the geography of the specific
areas concerned. In addition, it cannotbe over-emphasizedthatin the new
concept of the continental shelf as well as in the exclusiveeconomic zone
thedistance criterion now plays a decisivelyimportant role in defining the

expanse of the respective areas, thus also qualifying their very nature. 258 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

Section IV. Proportionality as a Function of GeographicalEquity

161.In seekingthe correspondencebetweenequity and geography in the
divisionof a sea-bed area, it goeswithout saying that the expanse allocated
to each State concerned does not necessanly have to be equal. If we seek
"equity" and not "equality" in this respect,what hasbeen thought of,even
implicitly, as governing such equity ?The concept of equity must in this
context imply certain criteria which are related to some geographical
concept. Tomymind,the lengths and relativepositions ofthe coastsfacing
the sea-bed areas concerned have been implicit in the concept of equity in

this respect. In this connection the Court, in its 1969Judgment, properly
stated :
"98. A final factor to be taken account of is the element of a
reasonable degree of proportionality which a delimitation effected
according to equitable principles ought to bnng about between the
extent of the continental shelf appertaining to the States concerned

and the lengths of their respectivecoastlines, - these being measured
according to their generaldirection in order to establish thenecessary
balance between States with straight, and those with markedly con-
cave or convex coasts, or to reduce very irregular coastlines to their
truer proportions." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 52.)
TheCourt alsomentioned inparagraph 101(D), asafactor tobe taken into

account in the course of negotiations :
"(3) the element of a reasonable degree of proportionality, which a
delimitation. .. ought to bring about between the extent of the
continental shelf areas appertaining to the coastal Stateand the
length of its coast measured in the general direction of the
coastline .. ."(Ibid., p. 54.)

When equity in the division of offshore areas has been the topic of dis-
cussion, the length of the coast of each Statehas never been disregarded,
and itisfurther important to notethat the length ofcoastlinein thisrespect
isnot the lengthmeasured in accordancewith the detailed configuration of
the coast, but that measured in the general direction of the coast, as
suggested in the 1969Judgment. Whether the line of delimitation selected
isequitable ornot must alwaysbeverifiedby the testofproportionality, or,

to put it the other way round, this concept is in principle useful in the
verification of geographical equity.
162. The concept of proportionality as between the areas and the
lengths ofcoast isnot meant to determine anyconcreteline ofdemarcation
for the delimitation of the area, for the number of lines capable of pro-
ducing the same proportion is obviously lirnitless.No, it simply affords a
certain basis for consideration ofwhether any suggestedlinewould satisfy
the requirement of equity. This seems to have been very properly pointed
out by the Decision in the Arbitration of 1977between the United King-
dom and France on the delimitation of the continental shelf,whichstatedl: "100. ... But particular configurations of the coast or individual
geographical features may, under certain conditions, distort the
course of theboundary, and thus affect the attribution of continental
shelf to each State, which wouldothenvise be indicated by the general

configuration of their coasts. Theconcept of 'proportionality' merely
expresses the criterion or factor by which it rnay be determined
whether such a distortion results in an inequitabledelimitation of the
continental shelf as between the coastal Statesconcerned. The factor
of proportionality rnay appear in the form of the ratio between the
areas of continental shelfto thelengths of the respectivecoastlines, as
in the North Sea Continental Shelfcases. But it rnay also appear, and
more usually does, as a factor for determining the reasonable or
unreasonable - the equitable or inequitable - effects of particular
geographicalfeatures or configurations upon the course of an equi-
distance-line boundary." (HMSO, Cmnd. 7438, p. 60.)

The Decision went on to state, most acutely, that :"it is disproportion
rather than any general principle of proportionality which is the relevant
criterion or factor" (ibid., p. 61, para. 101).
163. Furthermore, the concept of proportionality is an extremely gen-
eralone,and theareaconcernedandthecoastlines tobe taken into account
in this respect cannot be presupposed. The outer limit of the areas at-
tributable to the respective countries can Varygreatly accordingto, first,
the existence of third parties, and, secondly, the geographical or geomor-
phological circumstances deterrnining the outer limit of the continental
shelf. In other words, the existence of a third party rnay adversely affect
one party if ignored when a line is drawn to reflect proportionality as
between the divided area and the lengths of coastline. In addition, in the

case of neighbouring States which face the vast ocean, any differencesin
geomorphology which must (according to recent trends) be taken into
account in determining the outer limit of the continental shelf (i.e., as
between twosuchStates ofwhichonefacesacontinentalmarginextending
beyond 200 miles while the other does not) rnay certainly result in an
unbalanced division of the area in spite of a line having been drawn to
reflect proportionality. Such results are unavoidable, unless we are to be
concerned withtheapplication of socialjustice or distributivejustice tothe
resources of the sea.In conclusion,proportionality rnayhave to be gauged
simply by eyeing the area concerned as a whole, from a very broad
macrogeographical standpoint, rather than with an eyetoestablishingany
predetermined ratio in theapportionment of the area. In thisrespect it rnay
be appropriate to quote, from the 1977 Decision of the Arbitration
between the United Kingdom and France, the most appropriate evalua-
tion of the concept of proportionality.

"101. ...[Tlherecan never be a question of completely refashion-
ing nature, such as by rendering the situation of a State with an
extensive coastline similar to that of a State with a restricted coast- line; it is rather a question of remedying the disproportionality and
inequitable effects produced by particular geographical configura-
tions or features in situations where othenvise the appurtenance of
roughly comparable attributions of continental shelf to each State
would be indicated by the geographical fact. Proportionality, there-
fore, is to be used as a criterion or factor relevant in evaluating the

equities of certain geographical situations, not as a general principle
providing an independent source of rights to areas of continental
shelf." (Ibid., p. 6.)

164. In my view,the Judgment is not correct in starting from a more or
less precise calculation of the length of the coastlines and the expanse of
the areas. It suggestsin paragraph 131that whiletheratio of the coastlines
of Libya and Tunisia in this area is 31 :69, or, reckoned on a basis of
straight-line coastal fronts, 34 : 66, the line proposed would result in

dividing the area approximately in the ratio of 40 :60between Libya and
Tunisia. First, how can the area concerned be defined in advance in terms
ofdefinite parallels and meridians, asattemptedin paragraphs 75and 130.
If the present case were to be one where a confined area is to beshared out
in conformity with the concept of proportionality, the case would be very
simple. But actually this is not such a case.As 1have suggestedbefore, the
concept of proportionality to be applied in delimitation of maritime areas
is a very general one, since in most cases the areas concerned are not
mathematically specific and the relevant lengths of coastline of the States
concerned are not susceptible of very precise definition.

Section V. The Rule of Equidistance

1. General application
165. The equidistance method, a geometrical method which leaves no
room for equivocal interpretation, has since the 1958 Convention often
been suggested for the delimitation of the continental shelf. Throughout
UNCLOS III the equidistancemethod was suggested for the delimitation
of the continental shelf and Exclusive Economic Zone by one school of
thought and opposed by another. No method other than that of equidis-
tance has ever been submitted in UNCLOS III, as a simple suggestion of

equitable principles could have been no substitute for the equidistance
method. As the Court seems to admit in its 1969 Judgment, no other
method of delimitation has the samecombination ofpractical convenience
and certainty ofapplication. 1sthere anyothermethod whichmay possibly
representequity asexplained above ?Here 1wouldliketo quote, withgreat
admiration, from the dissenting opinion of Judge Tanaka in the 1969case,
as follows : "The incorporation of the equidistance rule as a geometrical tech-
nique into a legal norm [Article 6 of the Convention on the Conti-
nental Shelf] exemplifies an extremely widespread phenomenon
which can be observed in regard to severallunds of extra-legal,social
and cultural norms and in such fields as usage, ethics and tech-
niques .. In the case of the equidistance principle, a technical norm
of geometrical nature, after being submitted to juridical evaluation
has become incorporated or naturalized in law as a legalnorm vested
with obligatory force." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 183.)

166. As suggested in the 1969Judgment, equidistance may not be the

sole method for delimitation purposes, and no doubt has existed that in
principle this method would be followedonly in certainnormal situations
where it produces an equitable solution to the problem of the division of
sea-bed areas. If this method is one which, in principle, should apply in
normal situations, as suggested in the 1958 Convention and the 1969
Judgment of the Court, how can one say that this cannot be a rule of
delimitation ? This does not of course mean thatit is a compulsory rule in
abnormal circumstances. As mentioned previously (para. 49), in 1953the
Committee of Experts on Certain Technical Questions concerning the
Territorial Seawas already well aware of the necessity of allowing excep-
tions. In 1956the International Law Commission pointed out, in its final
draft, that "provision must bemade for departures [from the equidistance
method]" and that "this casemay arisefairly often sothat the rule adopted
is fairly elastic" (para. 51). The 1958 Convention accordingly provided
that a boundary other than the equidistance line might be justified by
special circumstances. This was not, however, unequivocal, since no clue
wasgivenas towhat might constitute such specialcircumstances, nor asto
the effect to be ascribed to them, and the practical application of the text
was therefore bound to give rise to many difficulties. 1 would further
suggest that the reason why this provision of the Convention has often
been found open to criticism,both within and outside UNCLOS III, liesin

the way it was drafted, harnessing together the unequivocal geometrical
method of "equidistance" and the equivocal notion of "special circum-
stances".

167. Moreover, iftheequidistance method wasnot acceptedby the 1969
Judgment, this was apparently not because the equidistance method itself
would be inapplicable, but for the reasons implied in the Judgment
(para. 89)that there existedconvergentclaims of severalStates and certain
irregularities such as a concave or convexcoastline in the North Sea area,
and that the Courtthoughtthat simplyemploying the equidistancemethod
would produce an unreasonable result. If the baselines had been adjusted
to rectify the irregularity of the coastlines, the Court would surely have
hesitated to refuse merit to the equidistance method. In any case,what theCourt was rejecting was equidistance as argued for by two of the three
Parties in thepeculiar circumstances of thedispute just asinthe caseofits
rejection of the "equitable share" contention, there hasin myviewbeen too
great a readiness to generalize from the Court's treatment in 1969 of
specific submissions. Here 1would like to borrow the following from the
1977Decision of the Court of Arbitration :

"97. ... [Tlhe appropriateness of the equidistance method or any
other method for the purpose of effecting an equitable delimitation is
a function or reflection of the geographical and other relevant cir-
cumstances of each particular case. The choice of the method or
methods ofdelimitation inany givencase ...has therefore tobedeter-
minedin thelightofthosecircumstances and ofthefundamentalnorm
that the delimitation must bein accordancewith equitable principles."

168. The conflict between the two schools of thought, which had
manifested itself by 1978in UNCLOS III, is illustrated by one proposa1
(NG 7/2), which suggested a formula "employing, as a general principle,
the median or equidistance line, taking into account any special circum-
stance where this isjustified", and another (NG 7/ IO),which spoke of a
formula "in accordance with equitable principles, taking into account al1
relevant circumstances and employing any methods where appropriate"
(para. 135).This conflict may not, as generally thought, be insurmount-
able, since the concept of equity seems to underlie the former formula,
while the latter attempts to promote the quest for practical ways of
implementing this same concept of equity. The main point, at any rate, is
that since the time of the 1958Conference on the Law of the Sea efforts
have been made to reconcile equity with the geography surrounding the
sea-bed areas concerned. Perhaps the true solution to theproblem relating
to the method of equidistance is that account should always be taken of
various elements and factors when determining the baselines from which
the equidistance line is to be plotted. Should the real configuration of the
Coastof each State bethe solebaseline for measuringequidistance ?This is
basically the principle applicable for deterrnining the outer limit of the

territorial sea. However, the inherent logic of the 1958Convention might
be so construed :while the sole use of the equidistance method can be
expected to lead toan equitable result, this ison theunderstandingthat the
baseline to be employed for the purpose of the geometrical construction
will Varyfrom case to case, from the strict version used in measuring the
limit of the territorial sea to certain modified baselines employed because
of special circumstances in the geography of the region.

169. If 1may put the conclusion first, "irregularities in coastlines" and
the "existence of islands" have always, even if only implicitly, been
regarded ascircumstances to be taken into account. Certainly, notjust any 263 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

existinggeographicalcondition maybe regardedas an anomaly, andit will
not be easy to define what irregularitiesshould be rectifiedin determining
the baseline for application of the equidistance method. However, an
irregular overall shape of the coastline,significantconfigurational irregu-
larities and the existence of narrow promontories or peninsulae, or even of
islands, might be agreed upon as constituting irregularities the effect of

whichis to be mitigated in settlingthe baselines. The degreeof irregularity
to be consideredsignificantin eachcase may Varyaccording to the overall
expanse of the area concerned. If the area is comparatively large, the
existence of some irregularity may well be ignored, but if it is small even
someminor irregularity would probably have to be taken into account for
the purpose of rectifying the baseline for delirnitation of the continental
shelf or Exclusive Economic Zone.

2. An island asan irregularityof the coastline

170. Although the status of islands in connection with the delirnitation
of the continental shelfwasnot provided for ineitherthe 1958Convention
on the Continental Shelf or the 1981draft convention on the Law of the
Sea,viewshaveoften been expressedon whether al1islandsshould have the
status of abaseline for measuring theequidistanceline whendelimitingthe
continental shelf. In thisconnection,it isproper to reflect oncemoreupon
howislands were treated at the 1958Conference and UNCLOS III. 1have
referred to Article 10 of the Convention on the Territorial Sea and the
Contiguous Zone and Article 1 of the Convention on the Continental
Shelf, the only provisions relevant to the status of islands in the Geneva
Conventions on the Law of the Sea (para. 149).As was also stated above
(para. 150),Article 121is theonly articlein the draft conventionthat deals
with islands. 1 again quote the most relevant provision therein :

"2. ...the territorial sea, the contiguous zone, the exclusive eco-
nomic zone and the continental shelf of an island are determined in
accordancewiththeprovisions of thisConventionapplicable to other
land territory."

This text has not changed since it'wasdrafted asArticle 132of the ISNT.
The drafting style of this provision is similar to that of Article 10,para-
graph 2, of the Territorial Sea Convention. The difference lies in the fact
that, while under the 1958Convention "the territorial sea of an island is
measuredinaccordancewith" theprovisions of the Convention, under the
1981draft convention not only the territorial sea but also the exclusive
economiczone and the continental shelf of an island "are determined in
accordancewiththeprovisions of thisConventionapplicable to otherland
territory". 171. The influence ofislands on thedelimitation of thecontinental shelf
wasnot provided for in the 1958Convention on theContinental Shelf,and
was also not a point dealt with in the 1969Judgment of the Court. 1have
briefly referred to this problem (para. 53). However, it will be as well to
recapitulate how this problem wasargued at the 1958GenevaConference.
For the case of opposite States,Italy made the following proposal, which
has been quoted previously :

"Where in theproximity of coasts which are opposite to eachother

there are islandsbelongingtothe said continuouscontinental shelf,in
the absence of agreement,theboundary is the median lineeverypoint
of which is equidistant from the low-water line alongthe Coastof the
said States,unless someother method of drawingthe saidmedian line
isjustified by special circumstances." (A/CONF.l3/C.4/L.25.)

The Swedishdelegateremarked that this proposa1might be interpreted to
mean that themedian lineshould be drawn solelyon thebasis ofcoastlines,
leaving islands entirely out of account. Iran also proposed :

"Where an island or islands exist in a region which constitutes a
continuous continental shelf, the boundary shall be the median line
and shallbe measuredfromthe low-watermark alongthecoasts of the
States concerned, provided, however, that where special circum-
stances sowarrant, the median line shall be measuredfrom the high-
water mark along the coastline of such States." (A/CONF.13/C.4/
L.60.)

The Iranian delegate stated that hisproposa1wassubstantiallythe sameas
the Italian amendment, except that his amendment recommended refer-
ence in special circumstances to the high-water mark. In the view of the
Iranian delegate, it was clearthat, if islands were to be taken into account,
serious complications would arise and the benefit of having adopted the
median line rule would be lost by the difficulty of applyingit. The Iranian
delegate suggested that the most convenient and most equitable solution
wasnot to permit islandssituated much farther out than the territorial sea
to have any influence on the boundary. No opposition was explicitly

expressed toward these views,and both the Italian and Iranian proposals
were defeated almost outright at the Fourth Cornmittee. It may not be
correct to conclude from this fact that a principle was formulated to have
the existence of islands taken into account in the drawing of the median
line.The delegate of the United Kingdom consideredthat the existence of
islands would fa11in the category of special circumstances. He suggested
that for the purpose of drawinga boundary, islands should be treated on
their merits.The United Statesdelegate agreed with the United Kingdom
delegate that, in viewof the great variety of size,grouping and position of
islands, it would be impossible either to include or exclude al1islands on265 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

thecontinental shelf,and that eachcaseshould be considered on its merits.

Hence taking into account the existence of al1 islands in drawing the
equidistance line was not conceivable. The existence of islands was no
more than one of the factors which mightjustify the invocation of special
circumstances.
172. In theUnitedNations Sea-bedCommittee and UNCLOS III some
proposals concerning the status of islands also dealt with the question of
the effect of islands on the delimitation of the continental shelf. Some
proposals dealt simply with the existence of certain types of island as a
specialcircumstance, but other proposals suggested that the same princi-
ples should apply to both continents and islands. The followingproposals

seem to be the most interesting in this respect. In their proposa1 on
"Régimeof Islands", submitted at the 1973session of the Sea-bed Com-
mittee, Cameroon, Kenya, Madagascar, Tunisia and Turkey suggested :

"1. Maritime spaces of islands shall be determined according to
equitable principles taking into account al1relevant factors and cir-
cumstances, including, inter alia:
(a) the size of islands ;
(6) the population or the absence thereof ;
(c) their contiguity to the principal territory ;

(d) whether or not they are situated on the continental shelf of
another territory ;
(e) their geological and geomorphological structure and configura-
tion." (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.43.)
In the second session of UNCLOS III in 1974, 14African States (Algeria,

Dahomey, Guinea, Ivory Coast, Liberia, Madagascar, Mali, Mauritania,
Morocco, Sierra Leone, Sudan, Tunisia, Upper Volta and Zambia)
proposed more detailed "Draft Articles on the Régime of Islands"
(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.62/Rev. 1 - 27 August 1974) :

2. Themarine spacesof islands considered non-adjacent, in accor-
dance with paragraphs 1 and 6, shall be delimited on the basis of
relevant factors taking into account equitable criteria.
3. These equitable criteria should notably relate to :
(a) the size of these naturally formed areas of land ;

(b) their geographicalconfiguration and their geologicaland geomor-
phological structure ;
(c) the needs and interests of the population living thereon ;
(d) the living conditions which prevent a permanent settlement of
population ; (e) whether these islands are situated within, or in the proximity of,
the marine space of another State ;
(fl whether, due to their situation far from the coast, they may
influence the equity of the delimitation ..."

This latter set of proposals refers specifically to "non-adjacent" islands,
thus alluding to a distinction made elsewhere, and is concerned mainly
with the delimitation of the marine areas attributable to such islands as
distinct entities. This is a matter of somerelevance to a topic 1have dealt
with in an earlier chapter. The last subparagraph, (fl, however, appears to
allude to delimitation between States, othenvise its meaning would be
somewhat circular.
173. Indeed it is evident that the presence of an island may "influence
the equity of a delimitation" according to its geographical position, and
not onlywhen the island is to be regarded asnon-adjacent. However, when
an island is within easy reach of the mainland, it is my conclusion that
geographical and demographic criteria will normally be sufficient to
determine whetherit should be treated as arectifiableirregularity. In other
words, an island should be considered on its ownmerits when the baseline
for the plotting of an equidistance line is being determined.

3. Low-tide elevations
174. After the above examination of the relevance of the shape of the
coast and the presence of islands to determine baselines for the measure-
ment of the equidistanceline,it should be clear that the normal baseline for
measuring thebreadth of the territorial seacould not alwaysbe usedforthe
equidistance method asapplied to thedelimitation of thecontinental shelf,
despite the provisions of Article 6 of the 1958Convention on the Conti-
nental Shelf. In this connection 1should like to make some further obser-
vations on the status of low-tideelevations. It is suggestedunder the 1958
Territorial Sea Convention that, where a low-tide elevation is situated
wholly or partly at a distance not exceeding the breadth of the territorial

seafrom the mainland oran island, the low-waterline on that elevation be
used as the baseline for measuring the breadth of the territorial sea
(Art. 11,para. 1).Whileit may be reasonable to provide that, in thecaseof
the delimitation of the territorial sea, a low-tideelevation should be taken
fully into account for determining the equidistance/median line (Art. 12,
para. l), the situation might be quite different were this rule to be applied
in the case of delimitations of the continental shelf. The extent of the
territorial sea will in any case be limited to a narrow belt from the coast,
and, whatever the line of delimitation adopted for demarcating their ter-
ritorial seas between two States, its effect willprobably not be very great.
175. However, this delimitation line,whichmay not produce any great
effectwithin the narrow confines of the territorial sea, willbring about an
enormous difference in the much more widely extended area of the con-
tinental shelf. If the baseline used for measurement is extended seaward
owingto the existenceof alow-tideelevation, the effectwillalsobe great. Itis true that the 1958Convention ontheContinental Shelfprovides that the
equidistance line should be measured from the baselines from which the
breadth of theterritorial seaismeasured, that is to Say,taking into account
the existenceof alow-tideelevation. It should not be overlooked,however,
that in the early days of the International Law Commission, which sub-
mitted the draft convention to the 1958Conference on the Lawof the Sea,
the three-mile limit was still regarded as having the widest acceptance for
the breadth of territorial seas.A low-tide elevation could have been taken
into accountfor measuring the territorial sea,oreventhecontinental shelf,
if it were located within so narrow a limit as three miles from the coast.
However, it may be asked whether the same is true now that thebreadth

of the territorial sea has been extended to 12 miles from the coast. Un-
doubtedly this difference between the 3-mile limit and the 12-milelimit
greatly affects the evaluation of the significance of a low-tide elevation
within the limit :the delimitation of the continental shelfwould be greatly
affected by taking into account low-tide elevations which,it is submitted,
theInternational Law Commissionin its early days had not contemplated.
It is accordingly my conclusion that, despite the provisions of the Con-
vention on theContinental Shelf,itwould beproper toignore the existence
of low-tideelevations in the case of a delimitation of the continental shelf,
now that the wider 12-mile limit of the territorial sea has become an
established rule of international law.

176. In conclusion, 1would suggest that, considering geography as the
solefactor to be employed forthe divisionof the sea-bedarea, adivision of
thearea concerned in proportion to the length of the relevant coast of each
State facing that area will, in principle, satisfy the requirement of equity,
and the geometrical method of equidistance will, in principle, serve to
achieve this purpose. As previously suggested, however, the concept of
proportionality between the continental shelf area and the length of

coastline must remain very vaguein the absence of any preciseknowledge
of the extent of the area to be divided and the relevant coastline of each
Party. No less difficult will be finding the baseline for drawing the equi-
distance line, whether one follows the real configuration of the coast and
takes account of the existence of islands, or modifies it on account of
certain irregularities of the coastline or theunusual location or character of
theislands. It must beadmittedthat it wouldbe difficult, ifnot impossible,
to devise a general formula applicable to al1cases in such a way as to
indicate the precise shape of any coastline, or the nature (size, economy,
distance from mainland, etc.) of any island, to be wholly or partially
disregarded. The geographical circumstances will have to be evaluated in
each case in the light of what is regarded as representing equity, to be
verified by proportionality between the continental shelf areas assigned
and the lengths of the relevant coasts. CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

CHAPTER VIII. PRACTICAM LETHOD SUGGESTED

1. SuggestedMethod

177. 1 regret that 1 can neither share, nor even understand, the view
which the majority of the Court, in describing the practical method to be

employed for the delimitation between the Parties, has expressed to the
effect that thedelimitation line should be composed of two segments.The
Court suggests,for itsfirst segment, a straight line drawn from Ras Ajdir,
atan angle corresponding to the western boundary of the Libyan conces-
sions, to thepoint of intersection with a parallel passing through the most
westerly point of the Tunisian coastline in the Gulf of Gabes. What
justification can there be for prescribing a delimitation identified with a
line already emplaced by one Party, even if the other Party subsequently
granted some concessions in such a way as not to encroach upon it ?1sit
not a fact that the present case was brought to the Court by the Parties
because this line was not mutually satisfactoxy?
178. What significance, moreover, from any objective viewpoint, has
the point of intersection of this line with the parallel passing through the
mostwesterlypoint ofthe Gulf ofGabes ? Whyshould thatpoint be ofany
specialimportance in the delimitation of thearea concerned?1realizethat

a connection has been made between a change in the general direction of
the Tunisian coastline and the alleged necessity of "veering" the line, but
the translation of this connection into terms of a parallel of latitude can
only result from an optical illusion in which a conventional lattice of
cartography istreated aspart of thenatural configuration. Thisis the more
disconcerting in that the Court has rightly resisted the Parties' efforts to
persuade it to view the area as imprinted with a north-south or west-east
orientation, as the case may be. 1suggest that, if the configuration of the
area is looked at from a position and angle different from the traditional
north-south/west-east view,it will immediately be apparent that the sug-
gested veering point has no special relationship with the most westerly
point in the Gulf of Gabes. Unless there isspecificagreement between the
Parties to attach specialsignificance to parallels or meridians, it issurely a
serious error in delimitation to treat them as anything more than con-
venient lines of reference for descriptive purposes. A companion error

is to attach specialsignificanceto thecardinalpoints of the compass, and
here 1am thinking of the possibility that the "most westerly" point of the
Gulf of Gabes may not be the geometricallycorrect point from which to
consider that a change of general direction occurs.
179. For the second segment of the line the Court suggestsa bearing of
52". 1sit possible to find any principle or rule of international law which
will provide a ground for this inclinati?nSurely not. In paragraphs 128
and 129of theJudgment it is suggestedthat this segment of the line derives
from a parallel with the general direction of the Coastof Tunisia north of
the most westerly point of the Gulf of Gabes, as adjusted to allow a
"half-effect" to the Kerkennah Islands. Why should this segment of thelinebe parallel with the coast of Tunisia rather than the coast of Lib?aIn
any case,a linein parallel to the coastline can appropriatelybe used forthe
outer limit of maritime zones, but not for the lateral or common boun-
daries of the zones of adjacent or even opposite States. If a geometrical
method of delimitation such as a parallel to the bisector of the angle made
by onelinedrawnfrom the most westerlypoint of the Gulf ofGabesto Ras

Kaboudiaand another to the seawardcoast of theKerkennah Islands is to
be used, why should not this idea ofbisecting angleshavebeen applied for
drawing the first segment of the boundary ? In addition, in spite of
recognizing that low-tide elevationshave some significance, the Court not
onlyseemstoignore them for no stated reason as apossiblebaselinefor the
shelf delimitation,but also disregards them in recommending an angle of
52" to the mendian as being the bisector of the angle between the (42")
line drawn from "the most westerly point of the Gulf of Gabes" to Ras
Kaboudia, andthe other (62') line "from that poinalongtheseawardcoast
of theKerkennah Islands" (emphasis added), simplybecause "to causethe
delimitation line to veer evenas far as to62", to run parallel to the island
coastline, would, in the circumstances of the case, amount to giving
excessive weight to the Kerkennahs". The treatment here given by the
Judgment to low-tideelevations(howevercorrect initself) cannot but give
rise to a suspicion that the "bisector" is employed simply to justify the
somewhat arbitrarily determined angle of the second segment. In fact,the

angle of 52" seems to depend on the happy coincidence that the seaward
coast of the Kerkennahs happens to lie in the path of the line extended
from the most westerly point of the Gulf of Gabes. That being so, 1am
personally at alossto seeanyreason whythisparticular parallelism adds to
the persuasiveness of the inclination of 52" preferred for the second seg-
ment.

180. In fact, the Court fails to adduce any cogent ground for either
segment of the line, or for the line as a whole, a line which does not
exemplify any principle or rule of international law. It may represent an
acceptable solution, but whether it is equitable can only be verified by
comparing it with the outcome of applying a tmly equitablemethod. Butif
amethod can be applied for the purpose of verification, why should it not
have been tried in the first place?
181. As demonstrated above, equity requires that delimitation of the

continental shelf (or of the exclusiveeconomiczone) should be effected in
accordance with the geography of the area concerned, i.e., soasto secure
reasonableproportionality between lengths of coastline and the expanses
allocated. 1 hold this to be generally true, but there will surely be wide
agreement that it is at any rate true in cases,like the present one, where (as
the Judgment indicates in para. 133A (2))the concept of natural prolon-
gation provides no useful guide. It can be shown, both as a geometrical
theorem and empirically, that the plotting of an equidistance line will
normally satisfy this requirement of equity, provided certain preliminaryconditions, which 1 have described, are observed before the plotting
is undertaken. The qualified equidistance method is thus the equitable
method par excellence, and for this reason alone should be tried be-
fore al1others.

182. In paragraph 109the Judgment States that "equidistance may be
applied if it leads to an equitablesolution;if not, othermethods should be
employed". Despite the proposition put forward in paragraph 110of the
Judgment, the fact that the Parties have (forreasonsnot unconnected with
the extent of their respective claims) argued that the application of the
equidistancemethod would not be an appropriate solution does not, in my
view, conclusively deprive the Court of its right to suggest the qualified
equidistancemethod that 1havejust suggested. 1stherein theJudgment a
trace of anyeffort to provethat equidistanceinthepresent casewill lead to
an inequitablesolution ? 1feelbound to point out theinconsistenciesinthe
Court's preference for bisected angles, compromise boundaries, half-
effects,etc.Not only do theseattempts to "split thedifference" derivefrom
an implicit purpose of apportionment, but they are al1simply approxima-
tions to theconsistent geometrical approach,based ona distancecriterion,
which the Court has rejected forno stated reason.And a distancecriterion

is precisely the one established feature of the exclusive economic zone
régimewhich is destined to replace natural prolongation as a test in
delimitation of the continental shelf.

183. In the present case the preliminaries involve taking into account
the following geographicalcircumstances :

(1) On inspection of the map, the coastlines of Tunisia and Libya which
face the area concerned, namely from Cap Bon in the north to Ras
al-Hamamahin theeast, no feature isrevealed, apart perhapsfrom the
presence of some islands, which calls for any departure from the
coastal configuration in determining the baseline from which to plot
the equidistanceline for the delimitation of the continental shelf.The
question of the islands is dealt with in the next subparagraph.
(2) 1have earlierconcludedthat islands shouldbe considered on their own

merits for the purpose of delimitation of the continental shelf, and
suggested that an island within easy reach of the coast should be
viewedtothat endfrom the viewpoint of demographic and geographic
circumstances. 1 shall devote a few words to Jerba, whose size, con-
figuration, contiguity to the coast and nearness to the frontier-point
(see below) are, taken together, such as to preclude its being disre-
garded. From the viewpoint of demography and economics, it can be
shown that the Kerkennahs are also of importance to Tunisia. How-
ever, this fact does not definitively exclude the possibility of disre-
garding them in plotting the equidistance line for the purpose of
delimitation of the continental shelf.To seewhether this possibility is
plausible, one has to look closely at the geographical circumstances. Now, althoughwithin easyreach of themainland, the Kerkennahs are
separated from it by approximately 11milesand, being elongated and
far from parallel to the coast, project far out to sea ;they have thus
pushed the baseline for the territorial sea of Tunisia far to the east.
While this effect is tolerable and necessary for the territorial sea, it
would be sopronounced if applied to a vast and economically impor-
tant zonelike the continental shelf that 1feel impelled to recommend
theexclusion oftheKerkennahsfromconsiderationindeterminingthe
baselinefrom which theequidistanceline is to be plotted, despite their
demographic importance. Here attention needs to be drawn to a
peculiarity of the equidistance method, namely that the extent to
which a geographical feature can be treated as an irregularity and

disregarded may depend onits distancefrom thefrontierpoint. It may
be inequitable to disregard a feature near to that point, because to do
sowould bringthedividinglinetoo closetoit, andinanycase afeature
near to thefrontier willnot affect thecourse of theline fora verygreat
distance. A similar feature far from the frontier-point may, on the
contrary, have an altogether disproportionate effect, but that feature
can be disregardedwithoutbringingthedividinglineinany senseclose
toit. Thus evenif,for thesake of argument,theisland ofJerba had not
been contiguous to the mainland and had had a similarconfiguration
to the Kerkennahs, it would have been very doubtful that it could be
disregarded.

(3) Under theGenevaConventions on the Law of the Sea,it wasprovided
that any low-tide elevation should form part of the baseline for the
measurement of the territorial sea, and also that this baseline should
apply when an equidistance line is plotted for the purpose of delimi-
tation of the continental shelf.However,as 1have pointed out earlier,
it is scarcely appropriate to take account of low-tideelevationsin the
delimitation of the continental shelf. This is particularly true in the

present case, since it is only on the coast of Tunisia that a significant
number of low-tide elevations exist, and their effect has been to place
the baseline for measuring the territorial sea of that country at a far
remove from therealcoastline of the mainland.This simplyreinforces
my viewthat low-tide elevations should be discardedas an element of
the baseline for the delimitation of the continental shelf.

184. Thus 1 would suggest that the line for the delimitation of the
continental shelf between Tunisia and Libya should be drawn as a line
equidistant from their respective coasts, disregarding al1the low-tide ele-
vations off the coast of either Party and the existence of the Kerkennah
Islands.
185. The technicalmethods for drawingthe equidistance-median linein
the case of neighbouring States which are either adjacent or opposite are
wellillustrated in Shalowitz'sShoreand SeaBoundaries,Volume 1(1962), 272 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

particuladyat pages 232-235.Reference can also bemade toHodgson and
Cooper, "The Technical Delimitation of a Modern Equidistant Boun-
dary", Ocean Development andInternational Law,Vol. 3, No. 4, 1976,
pp. 361ff. In this connection 1 must point out that the Court seems to
misunderstand the practical application of the method of equidistance in
suggesting "the equidistance method [takes]full account of almost al1
variations in the relevant coastlines" (para. 126).In fact, in drawing the
equidistance line, it is scarcelypossible to take full account of "almost al1

variations", as only salient points or convexitieson thecoastline can affect
the drawing of this line. Provided only that the baseline excludes long,
narrowspurs orpromontoriesand similarfeatures,this iswhollyequitable,
for the lengths of coastline between salient points or convexities will
embrace areas commonly recognized as interna1in status, such asmouths
of rivers, coves and bays.

2. Suggested Line

186. Properly applied,from abaselinedetermined as 1have explained,
the method of equidistance results in a line which, subject to expert
verification, includes the following points :

(i) 33" 50' N and 11" 57' E
(ii) 34" 25'N and 12" 47' E
(iii) 34" 35'N and 13" 03' E

Theline should be extended in the direction of the lineconnectingpoints
(ii) and (iii) above.
187. (1) Point (i) is roughly 40 miles from Ras Ajdir, and from it the
closestpoints are RasAjdiritself,together with apoint on theeasterncoast
of Jerba in Tunisia and Ras at-Talqa on the Libyancoast. It is technically
impossible to single out one equidistance line witlun the area landwards
frompoint (i),sinceRas Ajdir, wherethecoastlines ofboth Parties meet,is
located at an apex. In caseswherethepoint from whichthelineis tostart is
so located, a plurality of equidistance lines is inevitable between the
starting-point and a point P equidistant from the starting-point itself and
twootherpoints, oneon each ofthe respective coasts. In thepresent case,P
is point (i). Hencethe singleline of equidistance can only start from point
(i).Itthen followsacoursein which everypoint isequidistantfrom apoint
on the eastern coast of Jerba in Tunisia and Ras at-Talqa on the Libyan

coast, until it reaches point (ii).

(2) Point (ii) is equidistant from Ras Kaboudia and the point on the
easterncoast ofJerbaon the Tunisian sideand Rasat-Talqa and Tripoli on
theLibyan sideandit is thespot wherethecombined effectof the presence
of Ras Kaboudia in Tunisia and Tripoli in Libya is to deflect the line273 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

slightly eastwards. In other words, it is the turning-point of theequidis-
tanceline.The linethen followsacourseinwhicheverypoint isequidistant
from Ras Kaboudia in Tunisia and Tripoli in Libya.
(3) Point (iii)is thepoint onthe last-mentioned linewhichisequidistant
from Tunisia and Libya, aswellasfrom Malta. SinceMaltais not aparty to
the present case, this point is marked on the line simply to indicate the
direction of the line to be drawnfrompoint (ii).In fact, it sohappens that

at this point a feature located a few miles east of Tripoli, on the Libyan
side, starts pushing the line westwards, but only to a negligible degree.
(4) Although only point (ii)is mentioned as a turning-point, there are,
theoretically,more, butin eachcasethe alteration in direction whichwould
result from changing the points of reference on the Coastwould be prac-
tically negligible, as the new reference-point would be merely a few miles
distant from the old.
(5) As stated previously, in the area landwards of point (i) any line
within a certain rhomboid can be an equidistance line. It may not be
inequitable to suggest the straight line connecting Ras Ajdir and point (i)
astheequidistance linefor thepurpose ofdelimitation. Thislinerepresents
a perpendicular to the coasts of both Parties measured over a distance
which is relatively short in comparison with that of about 40 miles from
Ras Ajdir to point (i).
(6) Attached hereto, purely by way of illustration, are two maps, one
giving the proposed equidistance line in the area offering itself for

delimitation, and theother givingthe position of this line in the full back-
ground of the entire coastlines of both Parties.
188. It would be invidious to proceed farther and to demonstrate how
the suggested line satisfies the requirement of a reasonable degree of
proportionality (as defined in an earlier chapter), but 1suggest that if this
demonstration is carried out it will be seen that the line in question
provides a usefulyardstick against which to verify the equitable nature of
the two-part line prescribed by the Court. Without going into detail, 1
would likebefore concluding to stressoneveryimportant advantage of the
equidistance method, whenemployedwiththe precautions 1haveoutlined.
It lies in the fact that its inherent property of equity remains constant
whatever the "area relevant to the delimitation", so that the imperious
necessityof defining that area isremoved - and withit the need to resort to
the arbitrary 2nd artificial use of parallels and meridians.

(SigneS d)igeru ODA. Paragraphs
1-2

Chapter 1. TRENDSAT THETHIRD UNITEDNATIONC SONFERENCE ON

THE LAW OF THESEA AND STATUSOF THE DRAFT CONVENTION ON
THE LAW OF THE SEA
Section1. "Trends" as interpreted by Tunisia and Libya

Section II. The "consensus" formula of the Third United Nations
Conference on the Law of the Sea
SectionIII. Negotiating texts
Section IV. Draft convention on the Law of the Sea

CHAPTER II. THE TRADITIONAC LONCEPT OF THE CONTINENTAL
SHELF

Section 1.Early claims to the continental shelf and scholarly views
thereon

1. Pre-history of the claims to the continental shelf
2. Scholarly viewson the continental shelf doctrine prior to the
1958 United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea

Section II. Basic concept of the continental shelf in the 1958Con-
vention on the Continental Shelf
1. Draft prepared by the International Law Commission
2. The régimeof the continental shelf adopted in the 1958

Convention on the Continental Shelf
Section III. Development ofeas concerning delimitation of the
continental shelf

1. Draft prepared by the International Law Commission
2. Article 6 of the Convention on the Continental Shelf
Section IV. Significance of the 1969Judgment of the Court

1. The continental shelf as a rule of customary international
law
2. Meaning of Article 6 of the Convention on the Continental
Shelf

CHAPTER III. SEDENTARFY ISHERIESAND HISTORIC RIGHTS
Introduction
Section1. Past practice and doctrines

1. Exploitation of sedentary species
2. Fishing by means of embedded equipment Paragraphs

Section II. Sedentary fisheriesin the 1958Conventions on the Law
of the Sea 74-84
1. Draft prepared by the International Law Commission

2. Provisions of the 1958Conventions on the Law of the Sea

Section III. Sedentary fisheries at the Third United Nations Con-
ference on the Law of the Sea
Section IV.istoric rights

CHAPTER IV. NEWTRENDS IN THECONCEPT OF THE CONTINENTAL
SHELF
Section1. The halting of the expansion of the outer limit of the

continental shelf 89-93
Section II. Fluctuation of theteria for the outer limit of the
continental shelf 94-105
1. Suggested criteria
2. Negotiating texts

Section III. Changing concept of the continental shelf 106-107

CHAPTER V. IMPACTOF THE CONCEPT OF THE EXCLUSIVE ECONOMIC
ZONE ON THE CONCEPT OF THECONTINENTASL HELF
Introduction 108
Section 1.New concept of the exclusive economic zone 109-120

1. Emergence of the concept
2. Concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone as suggested in the
Negotiating Texts

Section II. Some ambiguities in the concept of the exclusive
nomic zone 121-125

1. Unclear concept of conservation management
2. Somewhat unbalanced concept of the enforcement of the
laws and regulations of the coastal State

Section III. Relations between the continental shelf and the exclu-
sive economic zone 126-130
1. Parallel régimesof the continental shelf and the exclusive
economic zone
2. Exploitation of submarinenera1resources under the dif-

ferent régimesof the continental shelf and the exclusiveeco-
nomic zone
CHAPTER VI. TRENDS IN THE DELIMITATIO NF THECONTINENTAL

SELF/EXCLUSIVE ECONOMIC ZONE AT THE UNITEDNATIONS
THIRDCONFERENCE ON THE LAW OF THE SEA

Section 1.Various proposals for delimitation
Section II. Negotiating texts

1. Existence of two schools of thought
2. Significance of Articles 74/83 of the draft convention

262 Paragraphs
CHAPTERVIT. PRINCIPLE SND RULES FOR THE DELIMITATIO ONF

THE CONTINENTAS LHELF/EXCLUSIV ECONOMIC ZONE
Section1. Introduction 146
Section II. Thestatus of thethird State in thecase of delimitation of
the continentalelf 147-150

1. In general
2. Island States

Section III. Equitable principles 151-160
1. Equitable apportioning
2. Geographical equity

Section IV. Proportionality as a function of geographical equity64

Section V. The rule of equidistance 165-176
1. General application
2. An island as an irregularity of the coastline
3. Low-tide elevations

CHAPTER VIII. P~ACTICAL METHOD SUGGESTED

1. Suggested method
2. Suggested line

Bilingual Content

DISSENTING OPINION OF JUDGE ODA*

1. To my profound regret, 1find myselfunable tosharethe viewsof the
Court on manyessentialpoints. First of all, the Court fails,in my view,to
arrive ata proper appreciationof the "trends" at theThird United Nations
Conferenceonthe Lawof the Sea,andinterprets them simplyby lookingat
a fewprovisions now standing in the draft convention. The Court largely
ignores the changes that have occurred in the concept of the continental
shelfand theimpact that the newconcept of the ExclusiveEconomicZone
may have on the exploitation of submarine mineral resources. It will be
surprising to any student of the law of the sea to find that the words
"Exclusive Economic Zone" appear only once in this lengthyJudgment,

and then only in connection with historic sedentary-fishing rights
(para. 100). Secondly, the Court suggests as the positive principles and
rulesofinternational law toapply in thiscaseonly equitableprinciplesand
the taking into account of al1relevant circumstances(para. 133, A).This
merely amounts to an uninformative rearrangement of the terms of the
main question put to it. It appears simply to suggest the principle of
non-principle. The Judgment doesnot evenattemptto provehow the equi-
distancemethod, whichhasoften been maintained to embody a rule oflaw
for delimitation of the continental shelf, would lead to an inequitable
result. Indeed, it gives that method rather short shrift. Furthermore, the
line suggested by the Court in dealing with the practical method to be
employed in application of the(unspecified)principles isnot grounded on
any persuasive considerations. It is in particular entirely obscure why it

should featurea veeringpoint at theparallel of themost westerlypoint on
the coastline of the Gulf of Gabes. The Judgment appears, to my eyes,
simply as one appropriate to a case ex aequo etbon0such as rnight have
been decided, if the Parties so agreed, in accordance with Article 38,
paragraph 2,of the Statute. But thepresent caseiscertainlynot one of that
kind. Thus 1feelbound to subrnit my own analysis ofit, and, sinceit ismy
duty tofound myassertions,this willinvolvegoinginto considerable detail
upon most of the essential points.

2. My analysis will be presented in the following order : Chapter 1 -
Trends at theThird United Nations Conferenceon the Lawof the Seaand
the status of the draft convention on the Lawof the Sea ;Chapter II - The

traditional concept of the continental shelf ; Chapter III - Sedentary
fisheries and historic rights ;Chapter IV - New trends in the concept of

* A synosical table of contents appears at the end.

143 OPINION DISSIDENTE DE M.ODA *

[Traduction]

1. A mon grand regret,je me trouve dans l'impossibilitéde partager les
vuesdela Cour sur plusieurs points essentiels.Premièrement,j'estimeque
la Cour n'aboutit pas a une juste appréciation des <<tendances >>de la
troisièmeconférencedesNations Unies surledroit dela mer,et interprète

ces tendances en ne considérant que quelques-unes des dispositions qui
figurent actuellement dans le projet de convention. La Cour ignore en
grande partie les modifications que le concept de plateau continental a
subies, ainsi que les conséquencesque le nouveau concept de zone éco-
nomique exclusivepeut avoir sur l'exploitation des ressources minérales
sous-marines.Quiconque étudieledroit dela mer sera surpris de constater
que l'expression <zone économiqueexclusive n'apparaît qu'une seule
fois dans ce long arrêt,et seulement à propos des droits historiques sur
les pêcheriessédentaires (par. 100). Deuxièmement, la Cour n'indique,
comme principes et règles positivesdu droit international à appliquer en
l'espèce,que les principes équitables et la prise en compte de toutes les
circonstances pertinentes (par. 133A). Cela revient simplement àréamé-
nager les termes de la question principalequi lui a étéposée,sans rien y

ajouter. Ce n'est apparemment qu'affirmer le principe du non-principe.
L'arrêtn'essaie même pas d'établir en quoila méthodede l'équidistance,
où l'on a souvent vu la consécrationd'une règlede droit pour la délimi-
tation duplateaucontinental,aboutirait à un résultatinéquitable.Onpeut
mêmedire qu'ilne rend pas justice àcetteméthode.Enfin,la ligne que la
Cour suggère,lorsqu'elle indique la méthode pratique a employer pour
appliquer cesprincipesnon précisésn ,e repose pas sur des considérations
convaincantes.En particulier, on ne voit absolumentpas pourquoi cette
ligne devrait s'infléchirun certainpoint, sur le parallèledu point le plus
occidentalde la ligne de côte du golfede Gabès.A mes yeux, l'arrêtn'est
autre chose qu'une décisionrendue ex aequoet bono,comme cela eût pu
êtrele cas si les Parties en étaientconvenuesconformément à l'article38,
paragraphe 2, du Statut. Or il ne s'agissaitcertainement pas d'une affaire
de ce genre. C'est pourquoi je me vois obligéde présenterma propre

analyse de l'affaireet, commeil m'incombede motiver mes assertions,je
vais devoir examiner en détail la plupart des points essentiels.
2. Mon analysesera diviséecommesuit :chapitre 1- Lestendancesde
la troisièmeconférencedesNations Unies surledroitde lamer etla valeur
juridique du projet de convention sur le droit de la mer;chapitre II- La
notion classique de plateau continental ; chapitre III- Pêcheries séden-
taireset droitshistoriques;chapitre IV - Lanotion deplateaucontinental

* Une table des matières figàla finde la présente opinion.158 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

the continental shelf ; Chapter V - Impact of the concept of the exclusive
economic zone on the concept of the continental shelf ; Chapter VI -
Trends in the delimitation of the continental shelf/exclusive economic

zone at the Third United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea ;
Chapter VI1 - Principlesand rules of the delimitation of the continental
shelf/exclusive economic zone ; Chapter VI11 - Practical method sug-
gested.

SectionI. "Trends" as Interpreted by Tunisia and Libya

3. The Court had been requested, under Article 1,paragraph 1,of the
SpecialAgreement signedby Tunisia and Libya on 10June 1977,to render
itsjudgment as to "Quels sont lesprincipeset règlesdu droit international
quipeuvent être appliquéspourla délimitation" (according to the French
text supplied by Tunisia), or "What principles and rules of international

law may be applied for the delimitation" (according to the English text
furnished by Libya), of the area of the continental shelf appertaining to
Tunisia and the area of the continental shelfappertaining to Libya,and in
rendering its judgment the Court (according to the Tunisian text) is
required "de tenir compte" of equitable principles and the relevant cir-
cumstances whichcharacterize the area, aswellas the "tendances récentes
admises", or (according to the Libyan text), "the Court shall take its
decision accordingto equitableprinciples, and the relevantcircumstances
which characterize the area, as well as the new accepted trends" in the

Third United Nations Conferenceon the Lawof the Sea(UNCLOS III). 1
use these French expressionsin addition to the English ones because of
alleged discrepancies between the translations made from the original
Arabic into French by Tunisia and into English by Libya. Putting the last
part first, it seemed clear that it would be indispensable, in ascertaining
"the principles and rules ofinternational law" to applyfor the delimitation
of the continental shelf, to take account of "equitable principles" and of
"the relevant circumstances whch characterize the area". However, the
Parties professed to have divergent interpretations of the meaning of the

"tendances récentes admises" or "the new acceptedtrends" at UNCLOS
III, and of the role these should play in determining the "principles and
rules of international law".
4. There werecertaindifferences of opinion between Tunisia and Libya
as to how the "tendances récentes admises"or "the new accepted trends"
had taken shape.According to Tunisia, replying to a question 1put to the
Parties at the hearing on 9October 1981 :et les tendances récentes ;chapitre V - La notion de zone économique
exclusiveet seseffets sur la notion deplateau continental ;chapitre VI -
La troisième conférence desNations Unies sur le droit de la mer et les
tendances récentesenmatièrede délimitationdu plateau continentaletde

la zone économique exclusive ; chapitre VI1 - Principes et règles de
délimitation du plateau continental et de la zone économiqueexclusive ;
chapitre VI11 - Méthode pratique suggérée.

CHAPITRE 1. LES TENDANCES DE LA TROISIÈME CONFÉRENCE
DES NATIONS UNIES SUR LE DROIT DE LA MER ET LA VALEUR JURIDIQUE
DU PROJET DE CONVENTION SUR LE DROIT DE LA MER

SectionI. Les ((tendances» telles quela ~unisieet la Libye
les ont interprétées

3. Aux termes du premieralinéadel'article 1ducompromis signépar la
Tunisieet la Libyele 10juin 1977,la Cour étaitpriéede dire (<quels sont

les principes et règlesdu droit international qui peuvent être appliqués
pour ladélimitation u (traduction en françaisfourniepar laTunisie) - ou
((what principles and rules of international law may be applied for the
delimitation (traduction en anglais fourniepar la Libye) - de la zone du
plateau continental relevant de la Tunisie et de la zone du plateau conti-

nental relevant de la Libye,et il lui était demandé,en prenant sa décision,
de (selon la traduction tunisienne) <tenir compte des principes équi-
tables et des circonstancespertinentes propres à la régionainsique (<des
tendances récentes admises - ou (selon la traduction libyenne) the
Court shall take its decision according to equitable principles, and the

relevant circumstances which characterize the area, as well as the new
accepted trends ))- à la troisième conférence desNations Unies sur le
droit de la mer. Je cite les formules utiliséesen français et en anglais, en
raison de certaines divergences qui existeraient entre la traduction de
l'original arabe déposée en françaispar la Tunisie et la traduction déposée

en anglaispar la Libye.Pour prendred'abord la dernièrepartie du texte,je
dirai qu'il était manifeste qu'il fallait tenir compte des (<principes équi-
tables )!etdes circonstancespertinentespropres à larégion )pourétablir
<<les principeset règlesdu droit international ))à appliquer à la délimita-
tion du plateau continental. Toutefois, les Partiesont donnédesinterpré-

tations divergentes des ((tendances récentesadmises u - (new accepted
trends - à la troisième conférence desNations Unies sur le droit de la
mer, ainsi que du rôle que ces tendancesdevaient jouer dans la détermi-
nation des (principes et règlesdu droit international >).
4. Certaines de ces divergences portaient sur la façon dont les ((ten-

dances récentes admises - ((newaccepted trends ))- avaientprisforme.
D'après laréponsedonnéeparla Tunisie à une question quej'ai poséeaux
Parties au cours de l'audience du 9octobre 1981 : "The Conference itself has determined the process whereby the
negotiating texts examinedby it become admitted trends in the law of
the sea.Thus in 1978(A/CONF.62/62 of 13April1978) it decided to
identify the outstanding issues still requiring negotiation, whch
signifiedthat anynon-contestedprovision of the Informa1Composite
NegotiatingText (ICNT), or any the contestation of which had been
deferred,constituted atrend admitted at that date (whichwasthe case
with theconcept of the exclusiveeconomiczone, the régimeofislands,
etc.).
The process of identifying the hard-core issues calling for further
negotiation and consultation with a view to reaching compromise
solutions, which would be adopted by consensus or be found gener-
ally acceptable, led to the specification of seven issues of which one

was the delimitation of maritime boundaries between adjacent and
oppositeStates.This means that Articles 74and 83of the 1977ICNT
did not, at that stage, constitute trends admitted by the Confer-
ence.
The Conferencehad also laid downa process for the revision of the
ICNT whereby aprovision could onlybemodified if the newwording
were adopted by a consensus or found by the "college" of the Con-
ference to be likely to offer a substantially improved prospect of a
consensus.
Thus this procedure, decided by consensus at a plenary Sitting of
the Conference, does not leave any room at al1for individual inter-
pretation of what may constitute an admitted trend. It is the Con-
ference itself whichdecideswhat isadrnitted,amongthepoints which
had been left over for discussion, and its decision is expressed in the
form of amendment of thenegotiating text,known as the ICNT inthe
initial phaseand as the draft convention (informa1text)in the second

phase. Finally, the officialization of the draft convention decided at
the latest session definitively reinforced and crystallized the trends
admitted within the Conference, which now cover the whole of the
draft."
Thus Tunisiaconsidered theprovisions of the draft convention on the Law
of the Sea (A/CONF.62/L.78) as reinforcing and crystallizingthe "ten-
dances récentes admises". Libya, on the other hand, took the following
view in its reply :

"The process by which newtrends were accepted in the conference
was the 'consensus method' - which may or may not represent the
position of each Stateon the point. 'Consensus' isa device to permit
an appearance of agreement where voting would not. 'Consensus'
may be influential in development of a rule of customary interna-
tional law, but adoption of a provision by 'consensus'at an interna-
tional conference does not by itself create such a rule." (<La conférencea déterminé elle-mêmeleprocessusselonlequel les
textes de négociation examinéspar elle deviennent des tendances
admises du droit de la mer. C'est ainsi qu'elle a décidéen 1978
(A/CONF.62/62 du 13 avril 1978) d'identifier les questions qui
nécessitent encore des négociations,ce qui signifiait que toute dis-
position du texte de négociation composite officieux (TNCO) non

contestéeou dont la contestation avait étérepousséeconstituait une
tendanceadmise à cette date (ce qui a étéle cas dela notion de zone
économiqueexclusive, du régimedes îles, etc.).
Leprocessus d'identificationdesquestions lesplus délicates,néces-
sitant des négociationset des consultations plus pousséespour par-
venir à des solutions de compromisadoptéespar consensus ou géné-
ralementacceptables, a permis de dégagerseptpoints,parmi lesquels

ladélimitationdesfrontièresmaritimes entreEtatsdont lescôtes sont
adjacentes ou sefont face.Ainsi lesarticles 74et 83du TNCO de 1977
ne constituaient pas à ce stade des tendances admises par la confé-
rence.
La conférenceavait égalementétabli un processus de revision du
TNCO, qui ne permettait la modification d'une dispositionque si la

nouvelle rédaction était retenue par consensus ou considérée parle
((collège )>de la conférencecomme étantde nature à améliorer sen-
siblement les chances d'aboutir à un consensus.
Ainsi cetteprocédure,décidée par consensus en séanceplénière de
la conférence, ne laisse nullement la place à une interprétation par-
ticulièrede ce qui peut êtreune tendance admise. C'est la conférence
elle-mêmequi décideparmi les points qui restaient en discussion ce

qui est admis et sa décision s'exprime sousforme d'amendement au
texte de négociation,appeléTNCO dans unepremièrephase etprojet
de convention (texte informel) dans une seconde phase. Enfin, l'of-
ficialisationdu projet de convention décidée au coursde la dernière
session a renforcé et cristallisé de façon définitiveles tendances
admises au seindela conférence,qui recouvrentdésormaisl'ensemble

du projet. ))
La Tunisie considéraitdonc que les dispositionsdu projet de convention
sur ledroit de la mer (A/CONF.62/L.78) renforçaient et cristallisaient les

((tendances récentes admises )).De son côté,la Libye a adopté laposition
suivantedans sa réponse :
<Leprocessus par lequel destendances nouvellesontétéacceptées

ou admises à laconférencea été la méthodedu consensus D, quipeut
représenter ou ne pas représenterla position de chaque Etat sur la
question. Le (consensus ))est un procédéqui permet de sauvegarder
uneapparenced'accordquand un scrutin nepermettraitpasd'aboutir
à ce résultat. Le consensus ))peut contribuer au développement
d'une règlede droit international coutumier, mais l'adoption d'une
disposition par voie de ((consensus )),à une conférenceinternatio-

nale, ne créepas en soi une telle règle. ))Libya thus did not make clear its views on how the draft convention
reflected new trends at UNCLOS III, but it does not apparently seem to
have been its opinion that the actual provisions of the draft convention
necessarily represented the "trends" of UNCLOS III. What is more, in

1977,when the Special Agreement between Tunisia and Libya was con-
cluded, the decision of UNCLOS III recorded as A/CONF.62/62, and
quoted by Tunisia$ad not yetbeen taken. Thus it must bepointed out that
both in 1977,the time of the conclusion of the SpecialAgreement, and in
1981,the time of thehearing, no commoninterpretation existed as to what
would reflect the "tendances récentes admises" or "the new accepted
trends".
5. If the trends of UNCLOS III or the provisions of the draft conven-
tion on the Law of the Sea had become establishedprinciples and rules of
international law, particularly so far as concerns the delimitation of the
continental shelf,theCourt would naturally havebeen bound to take them
into considerationin itsjudgment, even if it had not explicitlybeen asked

to do so by the provisions of the Special Agreement. However, neither
Tunisianor Libykmade thesemanticallycontradictory suggestion that the
"tendances" or "trends" assuchformed part of the principlesand rules of
international law. Instead, Tunisia stated :

"The Tunisian Governmentconsidersthat the 'recenttrends admit-
ted'can formpart of theprinciples and rulesofinternational lawtothe

extent that they may already have givenrise to a sufficiently abundant
practice to be considered as customary rules." (Emphasis added.)

Libya, on the other hand, stated :

" 'Consensus'may be influential in development of a rule of cus-
tomary international law,but adoption of a provision by 'consensus'
at an international conference does not by itself create such a
rule" ;

and

"New acceptedtrends, within the meaning of Article 1 of the Spe-
cial Agreement, fa11within the purview of the principlesand rules of
international law for the purposes of that Article on&if and sofur as
the Court concludesthat they are generallyaccepted by States soas to
have become principles and rules of customary international law."
(Emphasis added.)

6. If the trends of UNCLOS III or the very provisions of the draft
convention on the Lawof theSeahad not achievedthe status ofestablished
rules and principles of international law, how should the Court have
taken them into account under the Special Agreement of 1977 ? Tunisia
stated :Bienque danscetteréponselaLibyeneprécisâtpascomment, à son avis,le
projet de conventionactuelreflétait lestendances nouvellesdela troisième
conférencesur le droit de la mer, il ne semblepas qu'ellefût d'avisque les

dispositions mêmes duprojet deconventionreprésentaientnécessairement
lesdites ((tendances H.Quiplusest, en 1977,lorsquelecompromisentre la
Tunisie et la Libye a étésigné,la décisionde la troisième conférence
consignéedans le document A/CONF.62/62, citépar la Tunisie, n'avait
pas encore été prise. Il faut donc relever que tant en 1977, quand le
compromis aétéconcluq ,u'en 1981,pendant laprocédureorale,iln'yavait

pas d'interprétationcommunesurce qui pouvait exprimer les (tendances
récentes admises )) - <(new accepted trends )).
5. Siles tendancesapparues àla troisièmeconférencesur ledroit de la
mer ou les dispositions du projet de convention sur le droit de la mer
étaient effectivement devenues des principes et règles établis de droit

international, notamment en ce qui concerne la délimitation du plateau
continental, la Cour aurait naturellement été obligée d'entenir compte
dans son arrêt,même siles dispositionsdu compromisne l'enavaientpas
priéeexpressément.Cependant, ni laTunisieni la Libyen'ont prétendu -
ce qui eût été contraire au sens des termes employés - que ces ((ten-

dances ))faisaient partie en tant que tellesdes principes et règlesde droit
international. Au contraire, la Tunisie a déclaré à ce propos :
(LeGouvernementtunisienconsidère queles (<tendancesrécentes

admises ))peuvent faire partie des principes et règlesde droit inter-
national dans la mesure où elles auraient suscité déjà une pratique
suffisamment abondante pour être considérées comme des règles
coutumières. ))(Italique ajouté.)

Quant à la Libye, elle s'est exprimée ences termes :

(iLe (<consensus peut contribuer au développement d'une règle
de droit international coutumier, mais l'adoption d'une disposition

par voiede (iconsensus >)à une conférenceinternationale,ne créepas
en soi une telle règle ;

et elle a dit encore :

tLes tendances nouvelles acceptées ou admises au sens de l'ar-
ticle 1 du compromis ne font partie des principes et règlesdu droit
international aux fins de cet article que dans la mesure où la Cour
conclut que les Etats les ont généralement acceptéescomme étant
désormaisdes principes et règlesde droit international coutumier. )>
(Italique ajouté.)

6. Or,si les tendancesapparues à la troisièmeconférencesur ledroit de

la mer ou les dispositions mêmesdu projet deconventionsurledroit de la
mer n'ont pas encore la qualité de règles ou principes établis du droit
international, comment la Cour pouvait-elle en tenir compte au titre du
compromis de 1977 ? La Tunisie écrit à ce sujet : "The 'recent trends admitted' which have not yet reached the
threshold of customary law are nevertheless to be taken into consid-
erationwithinthe framework of Article 1, paragraph 1,of the Special
Agreement, not as elements of the applicable law, for the two Parties
are in agreement that the reference to these trends does not confer
upon theCourta power to decideex aequoetbono,but asfactorsinthe
interpretation of the existing rules."

On the other hand, Libya stated simply: "[Ilt is for the Court to decide
what weight should be given to any 'new accepted trends'." In view of
these cautiousinterpretations, and given the care taken by both Parties to
qualify even such limited endorsement as they accord the provisional

results of the Conference, it would seem that the express reference to the
trends of UNCLOS III in the SpecialAgreement of 1977did not, in 1981,
have such great significanceasis generally thought or may once havebeen
expected. TheCourt was not requestedin delivering its Judgment to take
the trends of UNCLOS III into account as an element separate from the
principlesand rules of international law,but was simplyasked to have due
regard to those trends as material to aiding an understanding of what the
principles and rules of international law are. Yet it would have been
natural for the Court, even without any request to that effect, to pay due
regard to recent developments seenduring thepast decade in thecourse of
thedeliberations of theUnitedNations Sea-bedCommitteeand UNCLOS
III, which may reflect the principles and rules of international law
today.
7. Furthermore, since some provisions of the draft convention on the
Law of the Sea were often referred to, both in the pleadings and at the
hearing, in connection with the delimitation of the continental shelf, it
would have been appropriatefor the Court to express its general viewon
the status of that document in relation to the principles and rules of
international law, and more especially to the development of that branch
of the law of the sea concerned with lateral delimitation. Such a pro-
nouncement would have involvedthe Court as a wholein a closer analysis

ofprevailing trends than it has seenfit to perform,and such an analysis, as
1 see it, ought to have led it to a more fundamental conclusion than
underlies its judgment, and to a correspondinglydifferent approach. As
this analysis is essential to an explanation of my position, 1 propose to
begin it by first sketchingout how the draft convention was prepared.

Section II. The 'cConsensus"Formula of the Third United
Nations Conferenceon the Law of the Sea

8. On 16November 1973 the United Nations General Assembly, by
General Assembly resolution 3067(XXVIII), adopted by 117-0-10votes,
dissolved the United Nations Committee on the Peaceful Uses of the
Sea-bed and the Ocean Floor beyond the Lirnits of National Jurisdiction
(Sea-bed Committee), which had been functioning for the previous six (Les <ttendances récentesadmises u,qui n'ontpasencoreatteint le
seuil du droit coutumier,doivent néanmoins être prises en considé-
ration dans le cadre de l'article 1,paragraphe 1,du compromis, non
pas en tant qu'éléments du droit applicable,car les deux Partiessont
d'accord quela référence à ces tendances ne confèrepas àla Courun
pouvoir de décisionex aequo etbono,mais en tant qu'élémentsd'in-
terprétation des règlesexistantes.))

De son côté,la Libye s'estcontentéed'énoncerce qui suit :(([Ill appar-
tiendraità la Cour de déciderdu poids à attribuer à une tendance nou-

vellement acceptéeou admise. ))Devant cesprudentes interprétations des
Parties et le soin qu'elles ont mis toutes deuà assortir de réservesl'ap-
probation, déjàbien limitée,qu'ellesaccordaient aux résultatsprovisoires
de laconférence,ilne semblepas que lamention expressedes tendances de
la troisièmeconférencesurledroitdela mer dans lecompromis de 1977eût
en 1981l'importance que l'oncroit généralementou quel'on apu croire à
un certain moment. Iln'apas étédemandé àlaCourde tenir compte de ces
tendances en tant qu'élémentdistinct des principes et règles de droit
international, mais seulement de s'enservir pour comprendre ce que sont

ces principes et règlesde droit international. D'ailleurs, même sielle n'en
avait pas été priéei,l eût éténormal que la Cour s'intéressâà l'évolution
enregistréependant lesdix ansdedébatsdu comitédu fonddes mersetdes
océanset de la troisièmeconférencesur le droit de la mer, et quipeut être
révélatricede ce que sont les principes et règles du droit international
aujourd'hui.
7. Enoutre, comme certainesdispositionsduprojetdeconventionsur le
droit dela meront étésouventinvoquées,dans lesécrituresetenplaidoirie,
à proposdeladélimitation du plateaucontinental, il aurait convenu quela
Courindiquât comment,d'après elle,cedocument sesituepar rapport aux

principes et règles de droit international, et plus particulièrement par
rapport à l'évolutiondu droit de la mer relatifà la délimitationlatérale.
Pour se prononcer ainsi, la Cour aurait dû se livrer à une analyse des
tendances actuellesplus approfondieque cellequ'elleajugébon defaire, et
cetteanalyse, selonmoi, aurait dû la conduireà une conclusionplus solide
que cellesurlaquellereposeson arrêtetl'amener à adopter une optiquepar
conséquentdifférente.Comme cette analyseest essentielle pour expliquer
ma position,je commencerai par rappelerla genèsedu projet de conven-
tion.

SectionII. La formule du «consensus » à la troisième conférence
des Nations Uniessur le droit de lamer

8. Le 16 novembre 1973, l'Assembléegénérale desNations Unies,
dans sa résolution3067(XXVIII), adoptéepar 117voix contre zéro,avec
10abstentions,décida de dissoudre lecomitédesutilisations pacifiques du
fond des mers et des océans au-delà des limites delajuridiction nationale
(comitédu fond des mers), qu'elle avait créésix ans auparavant, et con-years, and confirmed the decision taken by General Assembly resolution

3029A (XXVII) to hold UNCLOS III from the end of 1973onwards. In
proposing the draft of this resolution to the Plenary Meeting, the First
Committee on 25 October 1973 approved the following "gentlemen's
agreement" :

"Recognizing that the Conference at its inaugural session will
adopt ... its procedures, including its rules regarding methods of
voting, and bearing in mind that the problems of ocean space are
closely interrelated and need to be considered as a whole and the
desirability of adopting aConvention on the Lawofthe Seawhichwill
secure the widest possible acceptance,

[The General Assembly] expresses the view that the Conference
should make every effort to reach agreement on substantivematters
by way of consensus ;that there should be no voting on such matters
until al1 efforts at consensus have been exhausted ; and further

expresses the view that the Conference at its inaugural session will
consider devising appropriate means to that end." (A/C. 1/PV. 1936
(provisional).) (Emphasis added.)

9. However,at thefirst (organizational) session of UNCLOS III, heldin
December 1973, no agreement was reached on the rules of procedure.
Efforts to achieve an agreement during the inter-sessional meetings in
February and June 1974were also in vain. Difficulties mainly concerned
thevotingprocedure, which, the delegatesconsidered,might determinethe
character of the text tobe adopted. The rules of procedure, discussions on
which were prolonged for more than a week at the second session in
Caracas, were finally adopted by the Conference on 27 June 1974.Just
before their adoption, Mr. H. S.Amerasinghe, the President of UNCLOS
III, read out the following declaration, which was adopted by consen-
sus :

"Bearing in mind that the problems of ocean space are closely
interrelated and need to be considered as a whole andthe desirability
of adopting a convention on the law of the sea which will secure the
widest possible acceptance,

The Conference should make every effort to reach agreement on
substantive matters by way of consensus and there should be no
voting on such matters until al1 efforts at consensus have been
exhausted." (UNCLOS III, Official Records, Vol. 1,p. 52.)firma la décisionqu'elleavait prise dansla résolution3029A (XXVII)de
réunirla troisièmeconférencesurledroit de la mer à partir de la fin 1973.
En adoptant ceprojet de résolution,pour le transmettre à l'Assemblée,la
première commission avait approuvé le 25 octobre 1973un gentlemen's
agreement rédigé commesuit :

(Reconnaissant que la conférence, àsa session inaugurale, adop-

tera son règlementintérieur,y compris les dispositionsconcernant les
modes de scrutin, et ayant présent à l'esprit le fait que les problèmes
de l'espace océanique sont étroitementliésentre eux et doivent être
examinésdans leur ensemble et qu'il est souhaitable d'adopter une
convention sur ledroit de la mer quiseraitassuréedu plus vaste appui
possible,
L'Assembléegénérale est d'avisque la conférencene doit ménager
aucun effort pour aboutir à un accord sur les Questionsde fond par
voiede consensus ;qu'il ne doit pas y avoir de vote sur ces questions
tant que tous les efforts en vue d'aboutià un consensusn'auront pas

étéépuisés, elle est enoutre d'avis que la conférence, à sa session
inaugurale,devra envisager d'adopter des moyens appropriés à cette
fin.))(A/C. 1/PV. 1936provisoire.) (Italique ajouté.)

9. Cependant, à la première session de la troisième conférence des
Nations Unies sur ledroit de la mer, tenue en décembre1973et consacrée
aux questions d'organisation, aucun accordne fut réalisésur le règlement
intérieur.Les efforts tentés aux réunionsde févrieret dejuin 1974pour
aboutir à un accordavant la session suivante se soldèrenteux aussipar un

échec.C'estessentiellement lemode de scrutinqui soulevaitdesdifficultés,
les délégations considérant qu'il déterminerait le caractèredu texte à
adopter. Le règlementintérieur fit encore l'objet de discussions pendant
plus d'une semaine à la deuxième session,tenue à Caracas, et fut défini-
tivement adopté par la conférencele 27juin 1974.Avant l'adoption du
texte, M. H. S. Amerasinghe, président de la conférence,donna lecture
d'une déclaration qui fut adoptéepar consensus et dont le texte était le
suivant :

(<Ayant présent à l'esprit le fait que les problèmes de l'espace

océaniquesont étroitement liésentre eux et doivent êtreexaminés
dans leur ensemble et qu'il est souhaitable d'adopter une conven-
tion sur le droit de la mer qui sera assurée du plus vaste appui pos-
sible.
La conférence ne doit ménageraucun effort pour aboutir à un
accord sur les questions de fond par voie de consensuset il n'yaura
pas de vote sur cesquestionstant que tous lesefforts en vue d'aboutir
à un consensusn'auront pas étéépuisés .)(Troisièmeconférencedes
Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer, Documents officiels, vol. 1,

p. 58.) Section III. Negotiating Texts

10. In the course of the second session, held in Caracas in 1974,which
was actually the first substantive session,agreat number of proposals was
presented on subjects relating to the general problem of the law of the sea.
The Secretariat of the Conference prepared aWorkingPaper of the Second
Committee :Main Trends, the purpose of which was to "reflect in gen-
erally acceptable formulations the main trends which have emerged from
the proposals submitted" either to the Sea-bed Committee or to the Con-
ference itself and were to form a basis for its future work (A/CONF.62/
C.2/WP.l, UNCLOS III, Official Records, Vol. III, p. 106).

11. At the third session,in 1975,there wereveryfewofficia1sessionsof

either the plenary or the three main committees. On 18April 1975,the
only day of substantive discussions at the plenary meetings, the President
suggested that the chairmen of the three main committees should each
prepare a single negotiating text covering the subjects entrusted to his
committee,to take account of al1the forma1and informa1discussions held
thus far. It was understood that the texts would not prejudice the position
of anydelegation, and would not represent any negotiated text or accepted
compromise, andthat theywouldbea basisfor negotiation (UNCLOS III,
OfficialRecords,Vol. IV,p. 26).Thereafter al1the efforts of the chairmen
of the three main committees were directed towards the preparation of
such draft articles. Of course individual delegates were likely to have
submitted suggestions for inclusion in these draft articles, but no consul-
tations or negotiations among the delegates, or between the delegates and
the respective chairmen, werereported at all. However, on the final day of
the session, i.e., 9 May 1975,the President stated that the chairmen of the
three main committees had each drafted a singlenegotiating text (ibid.,p.
27). The Informal Single Negotiating Text (ISNT) (A/CONF.62/WP.8 ;
ibid.,pp. 137ff.)was circulated at the closeof the session.The ISNT wasa
mere compilation of the draft articles prepared and submitted separ-
ately by the chairmen of the three main committees, without even

a continuous through-numbering of the articles belonging to the three
separately prepared parts.

12. A note placed by the President of the Conference at thebeginning of
the ISNT explained its character very well :

"In his concluding statement [on 18April 19751 ... the President
stressed that the single text should take account of al1the forma1and
informa1discussions held so far, would be informa1in character and
would not prejudice the position of any delegation nor would it
represent any negotiated text or accepted compromise. It should,
therefore, be quite clear that the singlenegotiating text willserveasa
procedural deviceand onlyprovide abasisfor negotiation. It must not Section III. Les textes de négociation
10. Au cours de la deuxièmesession,tenue à Caracas en 1974,quifut en
fait la première sessionconsacrée aux questionsdefond, la conférencefut
saisie d'un grand nombre de propositions sur des questions touchant les

problèmes générauxdu droit de la mer. Le secrétariatde la conférence
avait établiun document de travail de la deuxième commission (princi-
pales tendances), « pour exprimer dans desformules généralement accep-
tables les principales tendances que s'étaient dégagées ..des propositions
présentéesau comitédu fond des mers ou à la conférence elle-même )),et
sur lesquelles la commission pourrait s'appuyer dans la suite de ses tra-
vaux. (A/CONF.62/C.2/WP.l, troisième conférence desNations Unies
sur le droit de la mer, Documents officiels, vol. III, p. 123.)
11. A la troisième session, tenue en 1975, il n'y eut que très peu de
séances publiques,que ce fût en plénière oudans les trois grandes com-

missions. Le 18 avril 1975,qui fut la seulejournée de débat au fond en
plénière,leprésidentde la conférenceproposa queleprésidentde chacune
des troiscommissions élaborâtun texte uniaue destiné à servirde base àla
négociationet portant sur les sujets dont sa commission étaitsaisie, en
tenant compte de toutes les discussions, officielles ou officieuses, qui
avaient eu lieujusqu'alors. Il était entendu que ces textes ne préjugeraient
la position d'aucune délégation et ne constitureraientpas un texte négocié
ni un compromis accepté, et qu'ils serviraient simplementde base à la ,
négociation (troisièmeconférencedes Nations Unies sur ledroit de la mer,
Documents officiels,vol. IV,p. 27). Les présidents des troisgrandes com-
missions consacrèrent ensuite tous leurs efforts à l'établissementde ces

projets d'articles. Chaque délégation pouvait évidemmenp trésenter des
suggestions à cette fin, mais il n'y eut, semble-t-il, ni consultations ni
négociationsentre les délégations,nientre lesdélégations etlesprésidents
des commissions.Le dernierjour de la session, le 9 mai 1975,le président
de laconférenceannonça que lesprésidents des troisgrandes commissions
avaient chacunétabliun texteunique denégociation(ibid).Cetexteunique
de négociation officieux(A/CONF.62/WP.8, ibid., p. 142 et suiv.) fut
distribué à la fin de la session. Il ne s'agissait que d'une compilation des
projets d'articlesétablisetprésentés séparémep natr lesprésidents destrois
grandes commissions, dans laquelle les articles des trois parties établis
séparément n'étaient mêm pes numérotésdans l'ordre.

12. Dans une note servant d'introduction au texte unique de négocia-
tion officieux, leprésidentde la conférenceprécisaitfort bien lecaractère
de ce texte :
<En concluant le débat[le 18avril 19751,le présidentde la confé-
rence a indiqué que chaque texte unique devrait tenir compte de

toutes les discussions officielles et officieuses qui avaient eu lieu
jusqu'alors, qu'il aurait un caractère officieux, qu'il ne porterait
atteinte à la position d'aucune délégationet ne constituerait ni un
texte négocié ni un compromis accepté.Il doit donc êtreparfaitement
clair que le texte unique de négociationconstituera uniquement un in any way be regarded as affecting either the status of the proposals

already made by delegations or the right of delegations to submit
amendments or new proposals." (Ibid. p. 137.)

The introduction to Part II, covering the subjects entrusted to the Second
Committee and written by the Chairman of the Second Committee, reads
in part as follows :

"The particular nature of this text did not allow theretention of al1
the trends reflected in document A/CONF.62/C.2/WP.l [Working
Paper : Main Trends, as referred to in para. 10 above] and in other
proposals submitted either to the Committee on the PeacefulUses of
the Sea-Bed and the Ocean Floor beyond the Limits of National
Jurisdiction or to the Conference. The aim of the Conference in
adopting the new method for the future stage of its work would have
been defeated had al1trends been retained in this text. It was possible

to amalgamatesome of thealternativeformulationsbut in other cases
it was necessary to choose between conflicting proposals. In certain
cases, a middle course was adopted.

Thejustification for the task entrusted to me is to be found in the
particular nature of the single negotiating text as defined by the
President and in the need to have a worlunginstrument on the basis of
which the process of negotiations can be intensified. 1have endeav-
oured to accomplish this task to the best of my ability and expressthe
hope that it will fulfil the purposes for which it was requested by the
Conference." (Ibid., p. 153.)

13. At the beginning of the fourth session, in the spring of 1976,the

President of the Conference indicated that the next step should be the
preparation by the chairmen of the three main committees of a revised
singlenegotiating text in respect of each of their cornmittees, and that this
revised text would reflect, as far as possible, the result of the informa1
negotiations which had already taken place.Almost al1the deliberations at
this session were, in fact, held during informa1meetings in camera, but
various groups, regional or functional, also held a number of informa1
consultations. No report was submitted to the plenary meeting by the
chairmen of thethreemain committees, and no singlereport on thework of
the working groups within the main committees is to be found. What is
clear is that on the last day of the session the Revised SingleNegotiating
Text (RSNT), consisting of three separate texts, with again separately
numbered articles submitted by each of the three committees, was circu-
lated (A/CONF.62/WP.g/Rev. 1 ;UNCLOS III, OfficialRecords,Vol.V, instrument de procédure etune base de négociation.Ce texte ne doit
d'aucune manièreêtreconsidérécomme modifiant le statut des pro-
positions qui ont déjà été formuléepsar les délégationsou comme
portant atteinte au droit des délégationsde présenter des amende-
ments ou de nouvelles propositions. )>(Ibid., p. 142.)

Et dans l'introductionà la deuxièmepartie, qui portait sur les questions
renvoyées à la deuxième commission,introduction émanant du président
de cette commission, on lisait notamment ceci :
<En raison de la nature particulière de ce texte, il n'a pas été
possible de faire place à toutes les tendances qui ont trouvé leur
expression dans le document A/CONF.62/C.2/WP. 1[document de
travail: principales tendances, mentionné au paragraphe 10 ci-des-
sus] et dans les autres propositions soumises soit au comité des uti-

lisationspacifiquesdu fond desmers et desocéansau-delàdes limites
de la juridiction nationale, soità la conférence. La réalisation de
l'objectif visépar la conférenceen adoptant une méthode nouvelle
pour l'étape suivante de ses travaux aurait étémise en échecpar
l'élaboration d'untexte tenant comptedetoutes lestendances. Il a été
possible de fusionner certaines variantes, mais dans d'autres cas il
s'est révéléécessaired'opérer unchoixentre despropositionscontra-
dictoires. Parfois, c'est une solution intermédiaire qui a été rete-
nue.
La tâche qui m'a été confiéetrouve sajustification dans la nature
particulière du texte unique de négociationtel que l'a définile pré-
sident de la conférence et dans la nécessitéde disposer d'un instru-
mentdetravailquipourrait servirdebasepourintensifier leprocessus
de négociation. Je me suis efforcéde m'acquitter au mieux de cette

tâche etj'exprime l'espoir quele texteprésentépermettra d'atteindre
les objectifspour lesquels il a étédemandépar la conférence.>>(Ibid.,
p. 157.)

13. Au débutdelaquatrièmesession,auprintemps 1976,leprésidentde
la conférence indiqua que la phase suivante serait l'élaboration, par le
présidentde chacune des trois commissions, d'un texte unique de négo-
ciation revisépour sa propre commission, ce texte revisédevant refléter
dans toute la mesure du possible les conclusions des négociations offi-
cieusesqui avaient eulieu. Lesdélibérationsde cette sessionsedéroulèrent
d'ailleurs presque uniquement dans le cadre de réunions officieuses pri-
vées, àpart les consultations officieuses auxquelles procédèrent certains
groupes, régionaux ou techniques. Les présidents des trois grandes com-
missions nesoumirentpas de rapport àlaplénièreet iln'existedonc pasde
document sur les travaux desgroupes de travail constituésa l'intérieurde

chaquegrandecommission.Comme on lesait,cependant,un texteunique
de négociationrevisé,composéde trois textesdistincts, donnant sousune
numérotation de nouveau distincte les articlesprésentéspar chacune des
trois commissions, fut distribuéledernierjour de la session(A/CONF.62/pp. 125f.).The note by the President,attached tothistext,reads in part as
follows :

"These texts have been prepared entirely on their own responsi-
bility [i.e.,that of the chairmen of the three committees] and willhave
no other status than that of serving as a basis for continued negoti-
ation without prejudice to the right of any delegation to move any
amendments or to introduce any new proposals. The texts must
not be regarded as committing any delegation or delegations to any
of their provisions." (Ibid.)

14. During the fifth session, in the summer of 1976,there was not one
officia1meeting of the SecondCommittee. Al1thedeliberationsconcerning
generalproblems ofthe lawofthe seawereheld in informa1meetings ofthe
committee or in its negotiating groups. However, the report by the Chair-
man of the Second Committee,presented to the Plenary, reflects a general
idea of the work whichhad been done inthe SecondComrnittee during this
session. Six important subjects were given priority in ths session and
entrusted to five different negotiatinggroups for discussion, among them
being "Definition of the outer edge of the continental margin" and "De-
limitation of the territorial sea, the exclusive economic zone and the
continental shelf between adjacent or opposite States". (Ibid., Vol. VI,
p. 136.)

15. For the sixth session, in 1977,there are also very few documents

describing the deliberations on the subject, but immediately after the
adjournment of this session the Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text
(ICNT) (A/CONF.62/WP. 10 ;ibid., Vol. VIII) was circulated, in which,
for the first time, articles were consecutively numbered from 1to 303.A
memorandum by the President of the Conference,attached to the ICNT
reads, in part, as follows :

"It wasunderstood that whilethePresident wouldbe free to proffer
his own suggestions on the proposed provisions of any part of the
compositetext,inregard to any matter which fellwithn the exclusive

domain of a particular chairman that chairman'sjudgement as to the
precise formulation to be incorporated in the text should prevail. The
adoption of this procedure was a recognition of the fact that each
chairman was in the best position to determine, having regard to the
negotiationsthat had taken place, the extent to which changes in his
revised single negotiating text should be made in order to reflect the
progress achieved in the course of negotiations where, in the chair-
man's opinion, such progress justified changes in the revised single
negotiating text and also to decide, even where the negotiationshad
not resulted in substantial agreement, whether such progress as had
been achieved warranted changes which would be conducive to theWP.WRev.1; troisièmeconférence des Nations Unies sur le droit de la
mer, Documentsofficiels,vol.V,p. 135et suiv.).Dans la note du président
de la conférence qui est jointe à ce texte, on lit notamment ceci :

<<Les présidents des trois commissions ont ...préparésous leur
propre responsabilité[ces]textes ..quin'auront pour fonctionque de
servir de base pour la suite des négociations,sans porter atteinte au
droit d'une délégationquelconquedeprésenter des amendementsou
de nouvelles propositions. Les textes ne doivent pas êtreconsidérés
comme constituant un engagement de la part d'une ou de plusieurs
délégations à l'égardde l'une quelconque de leurs dispositions. >)
(Ibid, p. 136.)

14. Au cours de la cinquième session,pendant l'été1976,la deuxième
commission ne seréunit pas une seulefois en séancepublique : toutes les
délibérationssurlesproblèmesgénérauxdudroit de la mer sedéroulèrent
en séanceofficieuseou au seindesgroupesdenégociation.Toutefois,dans
le rapport présenté à la conférenceplénière,le présidentde la deuxième
commission donnait une idéegénérale des travaux accomplis par la com-
mission.La priorité avaitétédonnée,aucourd sela session,à sixquestions

importantes, dont l'examen avaitétéconfié à cinqgroupesdenégocation ;
parmi cesquestionsfiguraient cellede la (<définitiondelalimiteextérieure
de la marge continentale ))et celle de l(<délimitation de la mer tenito-
riale, de la zoneéconomiqueexclusiveet duplateau continental entre deux
Etats limitrophes ou qui se font face))(troisièmeconférencedes Nations
Unies sur le droit de la mer, Documentsofficiels,vol. VI, p. 152).
15. Pour la sixièmesession,tenue en 1977,on ne dispose là encoreque
de trèspeu dedocumentsrendant comptedesdélibérationssur la question,
mais, immédiatement après l'ajournement des travaux, un texte de négo-
ciation composite officieux fut distribué(A/CONF.62/WP.10, troisième
conférencedes Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer, Documentsofficiels,

vol. VIII), dans lequel, pour la premièrefois, lesarticlesétaient numérotés
dans l'ordre, de 1 à 303.Dans un mémoiredu présidentde la conférence
joint à ce texte, on lit notamment :
<11était entendu que le présidentde la conférenceserait libre de
faire des suggestions sur les dispositions proposées pour n'importe

quelle partie du texte composite, mais qu'il s'en remettrait au juge-
ment des présidents descommissions pour la formulation des dispo-
sitions qui traiteraient de questions relevant de leur compétence
exclusive. La conférencea opté pour cette méthode parce qu'elle a
jugéque les présidents des commissions pouvaient, mieux que qui-
conque, déterminer l'importance des modifications à apporter au
texteexistantpour tenircomptedesprogrès desnégociations,dansles
cas où ces progrès étaient, à leur avis, suffisants pour justifier le
remaniement du texte unique de négociationrévisé ;ils disposaient
aussi de tous les élémentsnécessairespour déterminermêmedans les

cas où les négociationsn'avaient pas permis de rapprocher notable-
ment lespositions, silesprogrèsnéanmoinsaccomplisjustifiaient des ultimate attainment of general agreement. It was also understood
that, so far as issues on which negotiationshad not taken place were
concerned, there should be no departure from the revised single
negotiating text unless it was of a consequential character. This
understanding was scrupulously observed in the course of the prepa-
ration of the informa1composite negotiating text. There is no ques-
tion, therefore, of joint responsibility being assumed for the provi-
sions of the text by the President and the chairmen of the three

committees.The chairman of each committee bears the full respon-
sibilityfor those provisions of theinforma1compositenegotiating text
which are the exclusiveand special concern of his committee.This is
not an enunciation of a new doctrine of collective irresponsibility.

The Conference also agreed that the composite negotiating text
would be informa1in character and would have the same status as the
informa1singlenegotiating text and the revised singlenegotiating text
and would, therefore, serve purely as a procedural device and only
provide a basis for negotiation without affecting the right of any
delegation to suggestrevisionsin the searchfor a consensus. It would
be relevant to recall here the observation made in my proposals
regarding the preparation of this text that it would not have the

character and status of the text which was DreLarAdbv the Interna-
tional Law Commission and presented to the Geneva Conference of
1958and would, therefore,not have the status of abasic proposal that
would stand unless rejected by the requisite majority.
Special attention was given,in the course of the preparation of the
informa1 composite negotiating text, to the need for CO-ordination
between thedifferent parts of therevisedsinglenegotiating text where
there appeared to be contradictions or unnecessaryrepetition." (A/
CONF.62/WP.lO/Add.l ; ibid., p. 65.)

16. The seventh session in 1978 needed two weeks to agree on the

organization of the work of the sessionand on 12April1978 it adopted the
report of the General Committee (A/CONF.62/61) as amended. (Deci-
sions printed asA/CONF.62/62 ;UNCLOS III, OfficialRecords,Vol. X,
p. 6.) It was agreed that this session should give priority to the identifi-
cation and resolution of the outstanding core issues and that the Confer-
ence should also discuss and resolve al1 other issues which remained
outstanding. Negotiating groups of limited size,but in which al1delega-
tions werefree toparticipate, wereestablished to dealwith sevenhard-core
issues, which included the subjects "Definition of the outer limits of the
Continental Shelf and the question of payments and contributions with
respect to the exploitation of the continental shelf beyond 200miles ;
Definition of the outer limits of the continental shelf and the question of

revenue sharing" and "Delimitation of maritime boundaries between
adjacent and opposite States and settlement of disputes thereon". It was modificationspropres à favoriserun consensus. Il était entendu éga-
lement que les dispositions du texte unique de négociation révisé
portant sur des questions n'ayant pas fait l'objet de nouvelles négo-
ciations ne seraient pas modifiées,si ce n'est pour tenir compte des
remaniements apportés par ailleurs. Ces prescriptions ont étéscru-
pulement observéeslors de l'élaboration du texte de négociation

composite officieux.Aussice texte nesaurait-il êtreconsidéré comme
l'Œuvrecollective du président de la conférenceet de ceux des trois
commissions. Le président de chaque commission assume l'entière
responsabilité des dispositions du texte composite qui traitent de
questions relevant de la compétence exclusive de sa commission.
Personnene songe àesquiver sesresponsabilitéssous prétexte que le
texte a été élaboré en éaAi~L.
La conférence a également décidéque le texte de négociation
composite aurait un caractère officieux et serait placé sur le même
plan que le texte unique de négociation révisé ; autrement dit, il

s'agirait uniquement d'un instrument de travail et d'une base de
négociation, et les délégations continueraient d'avoir toute latitude
pour proposer desmodificationsen vue defaciliter la réalisationd'un
consensus. Il ne me paraît pas inutile de rappeler ici quej'avais noté,
dans mes propositions concernant l'élaboration du texte composite
que celui-ci n'aurait nullement le mêmecaractère que le texte établi
par la Commission du droit international à l'intention de la confé-
rence de Genève de 1958,et qu'il ne s'agirait donc absolument pas

d'un projet fondamental dont toute disposition qui n'aurait pas été
rejetée à la majorité requise serait conservée.
Lors de la rédaction du texte composite, on s'est attaché tout
particulièrement à harmoniser les différentespartiesquiconstituaient
le texte unique de négociation révisé,en éliminant les contradic-
tions et les répétitions inutiles.(A/CONF.62/WP. 10/Add. 1,ibid.,
p. 67.)

16. A la septième session, en 1978, il fallut aux participants deux

semaines pour s'entendre sur l'organisation des travaux ; la conférence
adopta le 12avril 1978le rapport du bureau (A/CONF.62/61), tel qu'il
avait été amendé.(Les décisions ont été publiées sous la cote
A/CONF.62/62 ;troisièmeconférencedesNations Unies surledroit de la
mer, Documents officiels,vol. X, p. 6.) Il fut décidéqu'à cette septième
session la conférences'attacherait en priorité à déterminer et à réglerles
questions essentielles en suspens, et qu'en outre elle étudierait etréglerait
toutes les autres questions subsistantes. Des groupes de négociationres-
treintsmaisouverts àtoutes lesdélégationsfurentcréép sour traiter de sept

questions délicates,parmi lesquellesla (définition deslimites extérieures
du plateau continental et ..les paiementset contributions pour ce qui est
de l'exploitation du plateau continental au-delà de 200milles )),la <défi-
nition des limites extérieuresdu plateau continental et ...du partage des
recettes et la<(délimitation des frontières maritimes entre Etats qui se167 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

further agreed that any modifications or revisions of the ICNT should be
made in the following ways :

"10. Any modifications or revisions to be made in the Informa1
Composite Negotiating Text should emerge from the negotiations
themselvesand shouldnot beintroduced on theinitiative ofany single
person, whether it be the President or a Chairman of a Comrnittee,
unless presented to the Plenary and found, from the widespread and
substantial support prevailing in Plenary, to offer a substantially
improved prospect of a consensus.

11. The revision of the Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text
should be the collectiveresponsibility of the Presidentand the Chair-
men of the main committees,actingtogether as a team headed by the
President. The Chairman of the Drafting Committee and the Rap-

porteur-General should be associated with the team as the former
should be fully aware of the considerations that determined any
revision and the latter should, ex officio, be kept informed of the
manner in which the Conference has proceeded at al1stages." (A/
CONF.62/62 ;ibid p.8.)
17. The seventh session,in the spring of 1978,and the resumed seventh
session, in the summer of 1978, did not succeed in revising the ICNT,
though a number of reports of committees and negotiating groups were
presented at plenary meetings. Apart from the fact that the plenary held

severalforma1meetings to discuss substantivematters in the spring, most
of the discussions are believed to have taken place either at informa1
meetings of the cornmittees or in the negotiating groups. The reports
presented at the plenary meetings indicated that it was extremely difficult
to reach agreement on outstanding issuesin any committee or negotiating
group.
18. Towards the end of the eighth session, held in the spring of 1979,
lettersfrom various regional groups wereaddressed to thePresident of the
Conference, and several reports of committees and negotiating groups
werepresented to the Plenary, which held several forma1meetings to deal
with them. At the close of the eighth session, on 27 April 1979,the Presi-
dent and the chairmen of the main committees,together with the Chair-
man of the Drafting Committee and the Rapporteur-General, met, in
conformity with paragraphs 10and 11of the decisions taken by the Con-
ference on 12April 1978regardingthe organization of work, as quoted in
paragraph 16above, to consider revision of the ICNT. The subject-matter
that the team wasexpected to deal with wastheoutcome of the work of the

negotiatinggroupson certain hard-core issues.According to the explana-
tory memorandum of the President of the Conference attached to the
ICNT/Revision 1 :font face ou sont limitrophes et [le]règlement des différends s'yrappor-
tant )).Il fut en outre convenu que toute modification ou revision du
texte de négociation composite officieux aurait lieu dans les conditions
suivantes :

((10. Toute modification ou révision à apporter au texte de négo-
ciation composite officieux devrait résulter des négociations elles-
mêmeset non pas être apportéesur l'initiative d'une seule personne,
qu'il s'agisse du président de la conférenceou du président d'une
commission, à moins que cette modification ou révision n'ait été
présentée àla conférenceplénièreet considérév e,u l'appui étenduet
substantiel qu'elle rencontrerait d'une manière généraleen plénière,
comme améliorant sensiblement les chances d'aboutir à un consen-
SUS.
11. Larévisiondu texte denégociationcomposite officieuxdevrait
êtreconfiée au résident de la conférence et aux résidents des
grandes commissions agissant collectivement, en équipe, sous la
direction du résident de la conférence.Le résident de la commis-

sion de rédaction et le rapporteur général devraientêtreassociés à
l'équipe.>)(A/CONF.62/62, ibid p..9.)

17. A sa septième session, au printemps 1978, et à la reprise de sa
septièmesession,pendant l'été 1978,la conférenceneparvint pas àreviser
le texte de négociationcomposite officieux, bien que la plénièrefût saisie
d'un certain nombre de rapports des commissions et des groupes de
négociation.La conférencetint pendant cette sessionplusieurs séancesen
plénièrepour étudierlesquestionsde fond, mais laplupart desdiscussions
semblent s'êtredérouléessoitenséancesprivées decommission soitau sein
des groupes de négociation. Il ressort des rapports transmisàla plénière
que les commissions ou groupes de négociation éprouvaient les plus
grandes difficultésà parvenir à un accord sur les questions en suspens.
18. Versla fin delahuitième session,qui sedéroulaauprintemps 1979,
divers groupesrégionauxs'adressèrentpar lettre au président de la confé-
rence, et les commissions et groupes de négociation soumirent plusieurs

rapports àla plénière,qui tint plusieurs séancespubliquespour étudier ces
communications.A la clôture de la session,le27 avril 1979,leprésidentde
laconférenceetlesprésidentsdesgrandescommissions seréunirentavecle
présidentdu comitéde rédaction et le rapporteur général,conformément
aux paragraphes 10 et 11 des décisionssur l'organisation des travaux,
adoptéespar la conférence le 12 avril 1978 (paragraphes reproduits au
paragraphe 16ci-dessus),pour examiner larevisiondu textedenégociation
composite officieux. Cette équipeétaitcenséetravailler àpartir des résul-
tats destravauxdesgroupesdenégociationconcernantcertainesquestions
délicates.D'après lemémoireexplicatifdu présidentde laconférencejoint
à la revision 1 du texte de négociationcomposite officieux : "[The team] .. recognized that it had to assumethe responsibility
of determining what criteria toapplyindeciding whether a giventext
enjoyed widespread and substantial support in Plenary and, there-
fore, offered a substantially improved prospect of consensus. The
President, it was recalled, had reiterated that the very nature of the
concept of a package deal must mean that no delegation'sposition on
a particular issue would be treated asirrevocableuntil at least al1the
elements of the 'package'as contemplated had formed the subject of
agreement. Every delegation, therefore, had the right to reserve its
position on any particular issue until it had'received satisfaction on
other issues which it considered to be of vital importance to it.
The team recognized that the discussionin Plenaryhad proceeded
on thebasis of the reports made by the Chairmen of Comrnittees and
Negotiating Groups and of the proposals and suggestions placed by

them before the Plenary. In those circumstances, it did not feel
empowered to consider anyproposals not coveredby thesereports for
the purpose of determining whether they commandedsufficientsup-
port in thePlenary tojustify their incorporation in anyrevision at this
stage. The President recalled that he had very clearly stressedin the
Plenary that al1outstanding proposals and issues would receivefur-
therconsiderationand that therevisioncontemplated would remain a
negotiatingand not a negotiated,text. It was accordingly agreed that
theproper description of the status of the text could best be conveyed
by the title 'Informa1Composite Negotiating TexURev.1'.

The team agreed that it was most important that the President
should stress, in this explanatorymemorandum, that it had been able
to address itself only to the texts placed before the Plenary by the
respective Chairmen and by the President and that, accordingly, as
the Presidenthad already recognizedin the Plenary,many issues and
proposals had not yet received adequate consideration and should
form the subject of further negotiation during the resumed session."
(A/CONF.62/WP.lO/Rev.l, pp. 18f.)

Thus the first revision of the ICNT was prepared as Informa1Composite
Negotiating Text/Revision 1 (A/CONF.62/WP.lO/Rev.l), on 28April
1979. Further efforts were made at the resumed eighth session, in the
summer of 1979,when a number of reports were received by the Plenary
from the regional groups and the negotiating groups, as well as from the
committees.

19. At the ninth session,in the spring of 1980,the Conference was able
to carry negotiations to the stage where, after a forma1 debate in the
Plenary on some reports from various groups, the collegium (previously
called the team) found itself in aposition to undertake the secondrevision, PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 168

([L'équipe]...aestiméqu'illuiappartenait de déciderdescritères à
appliquer pour déterminer si un texte donnébénéficiait en plénière
d'un appui étendu et substantiel et, par conséquent, améliorait sen-
siblement les chances d'aboutir à un consensus. Le président de la
conférenceavait réaffirméque, de par sanature même,le concept de

compromisglobal signifiait quelapositiond'aucunedélégationsur tel
ou tel point ne serait considéréecommeirrévocabletant que l'accord
ne se serait pas fait au moins sur tous les élémentà inclure dans ce
compromis. Toute délégationavait donc le droitde réserver saposi-
tion sur un point particulierjusqu'à ce qu'elleait obtenu satisfaction
sur d'autres points présentant pour elle une importance vitale.
L'équipea constaté que la conférence plénière avait fondéses
débatssur lesrapports desprésidentsdescommissions et desgroupes
denégociationainsique sur lespropositions et suggestions que ceux-
ciavaient soumises à laplénière.Dans cesconditions,l'équipenes'est

pas jugée habilitée à examiner des propositions qui n'étaient pas
viséespar lesditsrapports, afin de déterminersi ellesrencontraient en
plénièreun appui suffisant pourjustifieràcestade leur incorporation
dans un texte révisé. Leprésident a rappelé qu'il avait bien fait
ressortir en séanceplénièrequetouteslespropositionsetquestions en
suspens seraient étudiées plus avant et que la révision envisagéene
tendait encore à produire qu'un texte de négociationet non pas un
texte négociéI.l a donc étéconvenuque l'intitulé(<Texte de négocia-
tion composite officieux/Révision 1 ))était la désignationqui conve-
nait le mieux pour rendre compte de l'état de ce texte.

L'équipe estconvenue qu'il était extrêmementimportant que le
président dela conférencesouligne, dans le présentmémoire expli-
catif, qu'elle n'avaitpu prendre en considérationqueles textessoumis
àla plénièrepar les différentsprésidents decommission et de groupe
et par leprésidentde la conférencelui-mêmeet que,par conséquent,

comme ce dernier l'avait déjà reconnu en séance plénièreb ,eaucoup
de questions et de propositions n'avaient pas été-suffisammentétu-
diéeset devraientfairel'objet de nouvellesnégociationsàlareprisede
la session. (A/CONF.62/WP.lO/Rev.l, p. 17 et suiv.)
C'est ainsi que fut publiée la premièreversion reviséedu texte de négo-

ciation composite officieux, le 28 avril 1979, sous l'intitulé(Texte de
négociation composite officieux/Révision 1 >> (A/CONF.62/WP.10/
Rev.1). A la reprise de la huitième session, pendant l'été1979,la confé-
rences'attela denouveau àlarevisiondu texte.à l'aided'un certainnombre
de rapports émanant desgroupesrégionaux,desgroupesdenégociationet
des commissions.
19. A sa neuvièmesession,auprintemps 1980,la conférenceput, après
avoir officiellement débattu en plénière desrapports émanant de divers
groupes,faire progresser les négociations,et l'équipe,désormaisbaptisée
collège,put rédigerune deuxième version reviséedu texte sous l'intituléthus producing Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text/Revision 2 (A/
CONF.62/WP. 10/Rev.2). In the explanatorymemorandum by the Presi-
dent of the Conference, it was stated :

"To avoid any misunderstanding as to the status of the second
revision which is now presented,the President would wish to empha-
size that it must be regarded as a negotiatingtext which provides, in
the bestjudgement of the collegium,abetter basis of negotiation and
one that offers a substantially improved prospect of a consensus."
(Ibid., p. 22.)

20. During the resumed ninth session,inthesummer of 1980,theresults
of thenegotiations on outstanding issuesin themain comrnittee and in the
Plenary were discussed during the generaldebate, and the collegium took
note of thoseresultsand of thestatementsmadeinthecourse of the general
debate. The conclusions reached by the collegium were reflected in the
revision of the ICNT/Revision 2, and the collegiumunanimously decided
to adopt the title "Draft Convention(Informa1 Text)" for this third revi-
sion (A/CONF.62/WP. 10/Rev.3). It was stated in the explanatory mem-
orandum by the President that the observationsmade by him with regard
to the nature of the ICNT/Revision 2would apply with equalforce to this
new text. In other words, the draft convention(Informa1Text) was not a
negotiated text but still remained a 'hegotiating text", i.e., a basis for
negotiation whch had not itself beennegotiated,and therefore wasnot to
be represented as a set of proposals already enjoying a measure of mul-
tilateral acceptance.

Section IV. Draft Conventionon the Law of the Sea
21. At the resumed tenth session,in the summer of 1981,the text of the
draft convention wasrevised as the draft convention on the Lawof the Sea

(A/CONF.62/L.78) and the Conference recognized that the text as so
revised would no longer be an informa1 text. It would now be
"the officia1Draft Convention, subject to the following three condi-
tions :
First, the door would be kept open for the continuation of consul-
tations and negotiations on certain outstanding issues.The results of
these consultations and negotiations, if they satisfy the criterion in

A/CONF.62/62, willbe incorporated in the Draft Conventionby the
collegium without the need for forma1amendments.

Secondly, the Drafting Comrnittee will complete its work and its
further recommendations,approved by the Informa1Plenary, willbe
incorporated in the text.
Thirdly, in view of the fact that the process of consultations and Texte de négociation composite officieux/Révision2 ))(A/CONF.62/
WP.lO/Rev.2). Dans son mémoireexplicatif,leprésident dela conférence
déclarait :
((Pour éviter tout malentendu quant au statut de la deuxième

version reviséeque l'on présente maintenant, le président tient à
souligner que ce texte doit être considéré comme un texte de négo-
ciation dont, tout bien considéré,lecollègeestime qu'ilconstitue une
base de négociation plus satisfaisante améliorant sensiblement les
chances d'aboutir à un consensus. ))(Ibid., p. 27.)

20. Au cours dela reprisede la neuvièmesession,pendant l'été 1980,les
résultatsdesnégociationssurles questions en suspensqui s'étaientdérou-
léesau sein des grandes commissions et de la plénièrefurent examinéslors
du débatgénérale ,t lecollègeprit note de l'issuedece débat,ainsiquedes
déclarationsqui avaient été faitesà cette occasion. Lecollègeaboutit àdes
conclusionsquiluipermirent demodifier letextedenégociationcomposite
officieux/revision 2 et à l'unanimité décidade donner à la troisièmever-
sion revisée(A/CONF.62/WP. 10/Rev.3) l'intitulé (<Projet deconvention

sur le droit de la mer (texte officieux) o.Le président de la conférence
indiquait dans son mémoire explicatif que les observations qu'il avait
formuléessur lanature de la deuxièmeversionreviséevalaient également
pour cette nouvelle version.Autrement dit, le projet de convention (texte
officieux) n'étaitpas un texte négocié :il s'agissaitencored'un (<texte de
négociation )>,c'est-à-dire d'une base de négociation qui n'avait pas elle-
mêmeéténégociéeet qui ne devait pas en conséquence être présentée
comme un ensemble de propositionsjouissant déjà d'une certaine appro-

bation multilatérale.

Section IV. Le projet de conventionsur ledroit de la mer

21. A la reprise de la dixième session,pendant l'été 1981a,près une
nouvellerevision, le texte devintfinalementun projet de convention sur le
droit de la mer (A/CONF.62/L.78), et la conférence reconnut que ce
n'était plus àconsidérercomme un texte officieux. Ce serait désormaisle

(<Projet de convention officiel, étantentendu que :

Premièrement, les consultations et les négociations sur certaines
questions en suspens pourront se poursuivre et les résultats de ces
consultationset négociations, s'ilssatisfont auxcritèresénoncésdans
ledocument A/CONF.62/62, serontincorporésau projet de conven-
tion par lecollègesans qu'il soitnécessairedeprésenterofficiellement

des amendements ;
deuxièmement, le comitéde rédaction mènerases travaux à leur
terme, et ses nouvellesrecommandations,une fois approuvéespar la
conférenceen séanceplénière officieuse,serontincorporéesau texte ;
troisièmement,puisque les consultations et négociationsdoivent se negotiations oncertainoutstanding issueswillcontinue,the timehas,
therefore, not arrived for the application of Rule 33 of the Rules of
Procedure of the Conference. At this stage, delegations will not
be perrnitted to subrnit amendments. Forma1 amendments may
only be submitted after the termination of al1negotiations." (Ibid.,
p. xix.)

Thus even the 1981draft convention is not yet a finalized text to be put
to the Conference at its final stage for adoption.

22. Although the document entitled "Draft Convention on the Law of
the Sea", whch started as apaper suggestedby the President of UNCLOS
III, now has thestatus of an officia1document of the Conference, the draft
stillrequires various procedures and ample timebefore it can eventuate in
treaty law. It is expected that the "informally" edited draft convention on
the Law of the Seaas a whole willbe put to a vote or, preferably, adopted
by consensus (or acclamation) at one of the sessions of the Conference to

be held in 1982.Evenif the Conferenceagrees toadopt thiscomprehensive
text,it willstillhave to be signedby theplenipotentiary delegatesof States.
Even after being signed by States, the Convention must still be ratified in
order to become effective.According to Article 308 of the draft conven-
tion. the Convention will enter into force 12 months after the date of
dep& of the sixtieth instrument of ratification or accession, but of course
this article itself may be changed before being finally adopted by the
Conference. Whether or not the obtaining of the specified number of
ratifications willbe difficult was, of course, not amatter for the Court to
estimate. Although there is no doubt that when that number of ratifica-
tions has been obtained the Convention willbe binding upon those States
which have ratified or acceded to it, even this does not necessarily mean
that the text of the Convention will then have embodied or crystallized
pre-existing or emergent rules of customary law. (Cf. I.C.J. Reports 1969,
p. 41, para. 69.)

23. Itis however possible that, before the draft of a multilateral treaty
becomes effective and binding upon the Statesparties in accordance with
its final clause, some of its provisions will have become customary inter-
national law through repeated practice by the States concerned. In this

connection, certain provisions of the draft convention, which have been
inherited from the provisions of the 1958Conventionson the Law of the
Sea, may of course be regarded as already representing customary inter-
national law. In addition, what has been formulated with almost world-
wide CO-operationthroughout the decade may contribute to the develop-
ment of customaryinternational law, quite apart from theentry into force
of the draft as treaty law. However, the simple fact that the draft conven-
tion was prepared on the basis of the consensus formula adopted at
UNCLOS III, and that this document wasformalized at the suggestion of
the President of the Conference and was declared as being no longer an poursuivre sur certaines questions en suspens, le temps n'est pas
encore venu d'appliquer l'article 33 du règlement intérieur de la
conférence.Austàde actuel, lesdélégations neseront pas autoriséesà
présenter des amendements. On ne pourra soumettre officiellement
d'amendements qu'une fois que toutes les négociationsauront pris
fin. (Ibid., p. xxxiii.)

Ainsi, leprojet de convention de 1981lui-mêmene constitue pas encore

un textedéfinitivement misaupoint et destiné àêtresoumispour adoption
à la conférence à sa dernière session.
22. Bien que ledocument intitulé (<Projet de convention surledroit de
la mer D, qui résulteà l'origine d'une suggestion du président de la troi-
sièmeconférencesur ledroit delamer,soitdésormais undocument officiel
de la conférence, ilfaudra en effet que diversesprocédures soientmisesen
Œuvreetquebeaucoup de temps sepasse avantquele projet puisse prendre
place dans le droit des traités. On pense que le projet de convention,
<<officieusement >)mis au point, sera mis aux voix ou, de préférence,
adopté par consensus (ou par acclamation) à l'une des sessions de la
conférence qui doiventêtretenues en 1982.Mais, mêmesi la conférence
décided'adopter ce texte général,celui-ci devra encore êtrerevêtude la
signature des représentantsplénipotentiaires desEtats. Et, une fois signée

par les Etats, la convention devra êtreratifiéeavant d'entrer en vigueur.
Aux termes de l'article 308 du projet, la convention entrera en vigueur
douze mois aprèsla date de dépôtdu soixantièmeinstrument de ratifica-
tion ou d'adhésion (étant entendu que cet article peut lui-mêmeêtre
modifiéavant son adoption définitivepar la conférence). Certes,il n'ap-
partenait pas à la Cour de dire s'il sera ou non difficile de recueillir le
nombre de ratifications requis. Mais il n'en reste pas moins certain que,
même sice nombre de ratifications est atteint et si!a convention devient
donc obligatoire pour lesEtats quil'auront ratifiée ouyauront adhéré,ela
ne signifiera pas nécessairementque le texte de la convention consacrera
ou cristallisera des règlesde droit coutumier préexistantesou en voie de
formation (cf. C.I.J. Recueil 1969, p. 41, par. 69).
23. 11est certes possible qu'avant mêmequ'un projet de traitémultila-

téralprenne effet et devienne obligatoire pour les Etats quisont parties
conformément à sa clausefinale, certaines de sesdispositions soient deve-
nues des règlesdu droit international coutumier par l'effetde la pratique
répétée deE stats intéressés. cet égard,certaines dispositions du projet
héritées des conventionssur le droit de la mer de 1958peuvent déjàêtre
considéréescommel'expression du droitinternational coutumier. Deplus,
cequi a étéformulégrâce à une coopérationquasi mondiale au cours dela
décennieentièrepeut contribuer au développementdu droit international
coutumier,tout àfait indépendamment de l'entrée envigueurdu projet en
tant que traité.Cependant, lesimplefaitquele projet de convention ait été
élaborésur la base de la formule du consensus, adoptée à la troisième
conférencesur le droit de la mer, que ce document revêteun caractère
officielsur laproposition du présidentde laconférenceetqu'onait déclaréinforma1text, can hardly mean that the provisions of thedraft convention
are nowregarded or should be regarded as reflecting the principles and
rules of international law.
24. In UNCLOS III it was tacitly agreed that al1items should be dealt
with as a "package", and the suggestion of strict adherence to the con-
sensusmethod as an axiomatic procedure has been closelyfollowed. Such
procedure and method isan experiment without precedent in the history of
international law, and thus UNCLOS III can be described as a great
laboratory or workshop of international law.The experiment started inan
agewhen the ocean,occupyingtwo-thirds of the globe,whichhad htherto
beenconsidered mainly asan areafor communication andthe transport of
goods between nations, began to attract the interest of al1nations as an
arena for the acquisition of natural resources.To the extent that the ocean

was utilized only for purposes of communication and transport, there had
been no causeto excludeinterests other than one'sown.In the present day,
however, interests in the resources of the ocean, inevitably reflecting
individual national goals, have become mutually exclusive. In these
changed circumstances, what was really necessary was a new vision of the
ocean to replace the longstanding concept of the freedom of theseaswhich
had been valid during the age of maritime traffic. In point of fact, al1the
effortsdeployed in the great workshop of UNCLOS III havebeen directed
towards constructing an imposing edifice representing a régimeof the
oceanlikely to be voted into existenceirrespective of what it may bode for
thefuture. Unable to clingto the aimof true worldharmony, the delegates
havefelt compelled to content themselveswith cobbling together a patch-
work of ideas which are not necessarily harmonious. 1would be the last
person to underestimatethe difficultyof securingacceptance of an entirely
coherent vision, but asthe viewsof some individual nations are bound to
be sacrificed in the end, 1have to Saythat such a sacrificewould only be
worth making for the sake of such a vision.

25. As can be seenfrom the processwhereby the ISNT, the RSNT and

the ICNT weredrafted, the draft convention on the Law of the Seastarted
as simply a compilation of texts separately presented by the three main
comrnittees of UNCLOS III on their own individual responsibility. In
1975,working in complete isolation, not only from one another but also
from the majority of the member States,each chairman had to prepare the
ISNT as a first draft of the series in the few weeks granted to him. Each
chairman simplyborrowed someprovisions fromthe 1958Conventions on
the Law of the Sea,some of which,on the basis of long-term practice, had
been considered established as customary rules without much reconsider-
ation of their merits,orpicked up somecompletely newinstitutions, which
being formally or informally presented to the Sea-bed Committee or
UNCLOS III, put fonvard a political compromise to settle strongly-
opposednational interests which had by that time not received any exten-qu'iln'était plus officieuxnesaurait signifier que ses dispositions sont ou
doivent êtreconsidérées aujourd'hui comme exprimant lesprincipes et les
règlesdu droit international.
24. Les participants à la troisième conférencesur le droit de la mer
avaient tacitement décidéque toutes les questions importantes seraient
traitées enbloc,etlaproposition de s'entenir rigoureusement àla méthode
du consensuscomme procédurede principe a étéscrupuleusement respec-
tée.Cette procédure et cette méthodereprésentent une expériencesans
précédentdans l'histoire du droit international, et l'on peut voir dans la
troisième conférencesur le droitde la mer une sorte de grand laboratoire
ou d'atelierdudroit international. L'expériencea commencé à une époque
où l'océan, recouvrant les deux tiersdu globe, et qui avait étéjusque-là

considérésurtout comme un milieu propre aux communications et aux
transports de marchandises entre les nations, commençait à éveillerl'in-
térêd te toutes les nations par son potentiel en ressources naturelles. Tant
que l'océanne servait qu'aux communications et aux transports, nul
n'avaitde raison d'en exclurelesintérêtsautresquelessienspropres. Mais,
à l'heure actuelle,les intérêqu'éveillent leressources de l'océan corres-
pondent forcément àdesbuts nationaux divergents et deviennent mutuel-
lement exclusifs. Dans cette situation nouvelle, c'est d'une nouvelle con-
ception de l'océanquel'onavaitbesoin, capable deremplacer lavieilleidée
de la libertédes mers, valableà l'èredu trafic maritime. De fait, tous les
efforts déployésdans legrand laboratoire de la troisièmeconférencesur le
droit de la mer ont désormaispour but d'édifierune structureimposante :
un régimedesmersquilaisseprésagerune adoptionprobable à l'issued'un
vote, quels que puissent êtreses effets dansun avenir plus lointain. Inca-
pables de s'en tenir au but d'une véritableharmonie mondiale, les repré-
sentants ont dû se contenter d'assembler tant bien que mal un système

rapiécé d'idéeq sui ne sont pas nécessairement harmonieuses.Je serais le
dernier à sous-estimer la difficultéde faire accepter des vues entièrement
cohérentes ; mais comme de toute manière le point de vue de certaines
nations finira par êtresacrifié,je penseque seule une conception de cette
nature mériteraitun tel sacrifice.
25. Comme on peut le voir en se reportant aux conditions dans les-
quelles le texte unique de négociation officieux,le texte unique de négo-
ciationreviséetletextede négociationcompositieofficieuxont été rédigés,
le projet de convention sur le droit de la mer a d'abord étéune simple
compilation de textes présentés séparémen ptar les trois principales com-
missions de la troisième conférence, sous leurpropre responsabilité.En
1975, travaillant dans le plus grand isolement les uns par rapport aux
autres, et mêmepar rapport à la majorité desEtats membres,lesprésidents
des trois commissions avaient dûpréparerle texte unique de négociation
officieuxpendant lesquelquessemaineslaissées àleurdisposition. Chaque

président s'était onc contentéde reprendre un certain nombre de dispo-
sitions des conventions sur ledroit dela mer de 1958,dont quelques-unes,
par suite d'une pratique prolongée, passaientpour établiescomme règles
coutumières, sans les réexaminer surle fond de façon détaillée, ou biensivediscussion. Few efforts havebeen made to align thesenotions with the
longstanding rules of customaryinternational law, and a somewhat short-
sighted political compromise is reflected in the so-called "package deal".
This statement of mine is not meant to blame or criticize the persons
engagedinthe preparation of the draft at UNCLOS III, but ismade simply
to indicate the process of the preparation of the negotiating texts. Thus
while neither collaboration among the main cornmittees nor exhaustive
studies by thedelegateshad presided over thecompletion of thefirst draft,
in other words the ISNT, thereafter efforts to closely examine each pro-
vision were sometimes considered as hampering the progress of the Con-

ference, again because of the "package deal" procedure and the consensus
method. The delegates, discouraged from dealing with the various pro-
posals put before them, and, despite their probably feeling some doubts
and dissatisfaction, had to CO-operatefor the sake of building up a new
uniform text. Thus we now have the draft convention on the Law of the
Sea.Whether the result produced by thisgreat laboratory of international
lawwillproveto bereallyworkable issomethingthat willhavetobejudged
inthe future.TheCourt wasnot in aposition, at least whiletheexperiment
was still going on in the laboratory, todepend on a half-finishedproduct,
and did not have to regard a simple glance at the formulated text of the
draft convention as indicative of established or embryonicprinciples and
rules of international law.

26. As stated before, there was at least agreement between the two
Parties that the new (UNCLOS) trends could be applicable in the present
case only to theextent that they had become customaryinternational law.

In this light, the above outline and summingup of the UNCLOS process
should suffice to show that the Court did not have to attach great impor-
tance to theactualprovisions of thedraft convention on the Lawof the Sea,
at least at the stage they have reached at the beginning of 1982.Thus the
Court should have sought enlightenmentfrom UNCLOS III not in those
provisions alone, but much rather in the progress of the discussions
underlying them. Bythe same token, it should have cast the net wider and
based its considerations of trends in the law of the sea over the past few
decades on analtogetherbroader survey.In order to understand thetrends
in the law of the seaover thepast fewdecades,in thecontext of thepresent
case,it is extremely important to realize,for one thing,that the concept of
the continental shelf has fluctuated for the past ten years or so and, for
another, that the introduction of the new concept of the exclusive eco-
nomic zone was calculated to have a great impact on the concept of the
continental shelf.d'adopter certaines institutions touà fait nouvellesqui, soumisesofficiel-
lement ou officieusement au comitédu fond des mers ou à la troisième
conférencesurledroit de lamer, et représentantdescompromis politiques
entre des intérêts nationauxviolemment opposés, n'avaient encore, à ce
moment, fait l'objet d'aucune discussion prolongée. Peud'efforts avaient
étéfaitspour aligner cesidéessur lesrèglesdèslongtemps établiesdu droit
international coutumier et la méthode des décisions (<en bloc n'exprime
qu'un compromis politique à courtes vues. Je ne dis pas cela pour blâmer
oucritiquer lespersonnalitésquiont travaillé àl'élaborationdu projet dela

troisième conférence, mais seulementpour indiquer comment ont été
établisles textes de négociation. Par la suite- et sans qu'il y eût eu de
coopérationentrelesprincipales commissions nid'étude approfondiedela
part des délégationspour l'achèvementdu premier projet, c'est-à-dire du
texte unique de négociation officieux -,il est arrivéque les efforts pour
examineren détailchaquedispositionpassent pour desentraves au progrès
de la conférence, toujoursen vertu du systèmedesdécisions <<en bloc )et
de la méthodedu consensus. Les représentants, renonçant à examiner les
diverses propositions dont ils étaientsaisis, et bien qu'éprouvant proba-
blement certains doutes et une certaine insatisfaction, ont dû coopérer
pour échafauderun nouveau texte uniforme. Voilà comment on a abouti
au projet de convention sur ledroit de la mer. Quant àsavoir sil'Œuvrede

cegrand laboratoire du droit international s'avérera vraiment praticable,
l'aveniren décidera. Mais, aumoinstant que l'expériencesepoursuivait en
laboratoire, la Cour ne pouvait se fonder sur le produit semi-fini et elle
n'étaitpas tenue de considérerla simplelecture du texterédigédu projet de
convention comme attestant des principes et règlesdu droit international
établis ou embryonnaires.
26. Commeje l'aidéjàdit,les deux Parties s'accordaient au moins pour
admettre que les nouvelles tendances de la troisième conférencene
devaient s'appliquer en l'espèceque dans la mesure où elles étaientdeve-
nues des règlesdu droit international coutumier. Dans ces conditions, le
résumé des travaux dela troisièmeconférencequeje viens de faire devrait
suffireà démontrer que la Cour n'étaitpas tenue d'attacher une grande

importance aux dispositions actuelles du projet de convention sur ledroit
de la mer, du moins dans la forme de ce projet au début de 1982.La Cour
aurait doncdû s'inspirerde la troisièmeconférenceensereportant nonpas
aux dispositions elles-mêmes, maisaux travaux qui sont à l'origine des
textes. De même,elle aurait dû élargirle champ de ses recherches pour
examiner lestendances du droit delamer au coursdesdernières décennies.
Pour comprendre cestendances dans laperspective delaprésente affaire,il
importe en effet au plus haut point de se rendre compte, d'abord, que la
notion de plateau continental a changédepuis une dizaine d'annéeset,
d'autrepart, quel'apparition de lanotion dezoneéconomiqueexclusivene
peut manquer d'avoir d'importantes répercussions sur celle de plateau
continental. CHAPTER II. THETRADITIONA CLONCEPT OF THE CONTINENTA SLHELF

SectionI. Early Claims to the Continental Shelf and
Scholarly Views Thereon

1.Pre-historyof the claims to the continentalshelf

27. To deal with the delimitation of the continental shelfin early 1982,
when the status of the 1981draft convention on the Law of the Seais not
yet certain and it cannot, therefore, be regarded as a sure guide, it is
essential to reflectmon how the conceDt of the continental shelf has
emergedand becomeestablished in international lawand to plot the curve
of itsdevelopment. The term "continental shelf" wasnot unknown evento
lawyers before the Second World War. In the late 1930s,learning that a
foreign fleet might be sent to the Eastern Bering Sea for the scientific
investigation of Salmon, the fishing industry on the Pacific coast of the
United States successfullysought to have Bills introduced into Congress
for the extension of the territorial seas, with a view chiefly towards
monopolizing fishing sites. Accordingly a Bill passed by the Senate on
5 May 1938provided that United Statesjurisdiction was to extend to al1
thewatersand submerged land adjacent to the coast ofAlaska lyingwithin
the limits of the continental shelf having a depth of water of 100fathoms

(approximately 200 metres) (US, S.3744,75th Congress,3rd Sess.(1938) ;
83CongressionalRecords,IV,4260,6423). No action was taken on this Bill
by the House of Representativesprior to adjournment. Further Billswere
introduced in both Houses of Congress in order to extendjurisdiction, not
so much in terms of thecontinental shelf,but rather by reference to certain
geographicalfeatures, such as a depth of water of 100 or 200 fathoms.
Nothing came of those Bills either.

28. However,the régimeofthecontinental shelfhad neverconstituted a
part of international law prior to 1945.In this respect,mention should be
made of the arbitral award given by Lord Asquith of Bishopstone in 1951
in a dispute between a British oil company and the Ruler of Abu Dhabi
(International Law Reports, 1951,pp. 144ff.). The question at issue was
whether the British company whch had been granted an exclusiveoilcon-
cession covering the territory of Abu Dhabi should simultaneously have
beengranted anexclusiveoilconcessioncoveringthecontinental shelf.The
award rejected the contention of the British company that the concept of

the continental shelf as territory of the coastal State was an accepted fact,
particularly in 1939,when the companyhad been granted the concession,
and that Abu Dhabi therefore could not grant it to others. This award
clearlyindicated the fallacy of consideringthecontinental shelf asbelong-
ing ipsojure to the coastal State. It was thus afortiori impossible to regard
the continental shelf as being ipso facto subject to the jurisdiction of
the coastal State within the ambit of any positive international law. CHAPITRE II. LA NOTION CLASSIQUE DE PLATEAU CONTINENTAL

SectionI. Les premières revendications sur leplateau
continental etlaposition de la doctrine

1.((Préhistoire))des revendications sur leplateau continental

27. Pour traiter de la délimitationdu plateau continental au début de
1982,à un moment où la valeurjuridique du projet de convention de 1981
sur le droit de la mer est encore trop incertain pour que ce texte puisse
passer pour un guide sûr, il est essentiel de rechercher comment la notion
de plateau continental est apparue puis s'estaffirméeen droit internatio-
nal, et d'en retracer l'évolution. L'expression plateau continental )>
n'étaitpas ignorée avant la seconde guerre mondiale, mêmechez les
juristes. Dès la fin des annéestrente, les milieux de la pêchede la côte

pacifique des Etats-Unis, ayant appris qu'une flotte étrangèrerisquait
d'êtreenvoyéedans la mer de Behring orientale en vue de recherches
scientifiques sur le saumon, parvinrent à faire déposer au Congrès des
Etats-Unis desprojets de lois prévoyant l'extensionde la mer territoriale,
en vuesurtout de monopoliser certains territoires de pêche.Le5 mai 1938,
leSénatadopta un projet aux termesduquel lesEtats-Unisétendaient leur
juridiction sur toutes les eaux et terres submergées adjacentes à la côte
de l'Alaska, dans les limites du plateau continental, jusqu'à une profon-
deur de 100brasses (approximativement 200mètres)(Etats-Unis, S.3744,
75eCongrès,3esession (1938) ;83CongressionalRecords,IV,4260,6423).

Mais la chambre des représentantsne seprononça pas avant de seséparer.
D'autres projets de loi, qui concernaient le plateau continental non pas
directement, mais par le biais de référencesàcertaines particularitésgéo-
graphiques, par exemple une profondeur de 100 ou 200 brasses, furent
déposés devant les deux chambres du Congrèspour étendrelajuridiction
des Etats-Unis. Ces projets de loi n'eurent pas davantage de suite.
28. Cependant, le régimedu plateau continental n'avait jamais fait
partie du droitinternational avant 1945.Rappelons à cet égardla sentence
arbitralerendue par lordAsquith of Bishopstoneen 1951, à l'occasiond'un
litigeentre unesociétépétrolièrberitannique etlesouveraind'Abou Dhabi
(InternationalLaw Reports, 1951,p. 144et suiv.).Il s'agissaitde savoir sila

sociétébritannique, à laquelle avait étoctroyéeune concessionpétrolière
exclusivepour tout le territoire d'Abou Dhabi, s'étaitde ce fait vu recon-
naître en mêmetemps une concession exclusivepour leplateau continen-
tal. L'arbitre rejeta la thèsedela socibritannique tenant pour établi que
leplateau continental faisait partie du territoire de1'Etatcôtier, surtout en
1939,date à laquellela concession avait été accordéec,e qui eût interdàt
Abou Dhabi d'accorder la mêmeconcession à des tiers. Il ressort claire-
ment de la sentence que le plateau continental ne pouvait êtreconsidéré
comme appartenant ipsojure à 1'Etatcôtier. A plus forte raison était-il
impossible de leconsidérer comme assujettiipsofacto à la souverainetéde

1'Etatcôtier en vertu du droit international positif. 174 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

29. The methods for extracting oil advanced so far in the period after
the Second World War that it became possible to build artificialinstalla-

tions out tosea. The possibility of exploiting resources, especially petro-
leum, contained in the continental shelf attracted the attention of the
world. A number of Statesmade claims to their offshoresubmerged areas
with a viewto securing the resources contained therein. The United States
proceeded by claiming the submarine areas described in the well-known
Truman Proclamation of 1945 :

"1,Harry S.Truman, President of the United States of America do
herebyproclaimthe followingpolicy of the United States of America
with respect to the natural resources of the subsoiland sea bed of the
continental shelf.

Having concern for the urgency of conserving and prudently uti-
lizing its natural resources, the Government of the United States
regards the natural resources of the subsoil and sea bed of the con-
tinental shelfbeneath the high seasbut contiguous to thecoasts of the
United States as appertaining to the United States subject to its
jurisdiction and control .. ."
It was obviously the aim of the United States to prevent other Statesfrom
drawing near the United States coast for the purpose of exploiting sub-
marine mineral resources. It was at the same time indicated by the gov-
ernment authorities that, withinthe meaning of theProclamation,theterm
"continental shelf" applied to areas where the sea-bed lay at depths not

exceeding 100fathoms.ManyothercoastalStates followedthisprecedent,
probably because they would have much to gain and nothing to lose by
claiming the resources off their coasts. Some States asserted that the
continental shelf formed part of their national territory ;others claimed a
limitedjurisdiction over the shelf for the purposes of exploitation of its
resources ;while stillothers claimed ownership of the resources contained
in the continental shelf. Al1 these claimants, however, in one way or
another, asserted an exclusive right to certain limited areas of the subsoil
beneath the high seas.The areas definedas being subject to the control of
their respective coastal States were sometimes measured in terms of dis-
tance from the coast. However,the 100-fathomisobath, asemployed inthe
United States claim, or the 200-metre isobath became commonly under-
stood as being the limit of the continental shelf.

2. ScholarIyviewson the continentalshelf doctrinepriorto the 1958 United
Nations Conference onthe Law of the Sea

30. While the concept of the continental shelf was quite new to inter-
national law in the post-war period, there were many arguments about
it among scholars until the Convention on the Continental Shelf was
adopted by the United Nations Conference on the Law of the Seain 1958.
These arguments may have been overtaken by events, but awareness of
them enhances understanding of thebasiccharacter of theconcept. Views 29. Après la secondeguerremondiale, lesméthodesd'extraction pétro-
lièrefirent de tels progrèsqu'il devint possible de construire des installa-
tions artificielles en mer. La possibilité d'exploiterles ressources du pla-

teau continental, et notamment les ressources pétrolières, suscita alors
l'intérêt du monde entier.Un certain nombre d'Etats revendiquèrent les
régions submergéesau large de leurscôtespour s'assurer la mainmisesur
les ressources qu'elles recelaient. Les Etats-Unis, en particulier, revendi-
quèrent ces régionssous-marinespar la proclamation Truman de 1945,
ainsi conçue :
<(Je soussigné,Harry S.Truman, président des Etats-Unis d'Amé-

rique, proclame ici comme suit la politique des Etats-Unis d'Amé-
rique à l'égard des ressourcesnaturelles du sous-sol et du lit de la mer
du plateau continental.
Conscient de l'extrêmeimportance de la conservation et de l'utili-
sation prudente de ses ressources naturelles, le Gouvernement des
Etats-Unis considère lesressources naturelles du sous-sol et du lit de
la mer du plateau continental en dessous de lahaute mer mais voisin
des côtes des Etats-Unis comme appartenant aux Etats-Unis et sou-
mises à leur souveraineté et à leur autorité..))

Les Etats-Unis avaientmanifestementpour objectif d'empêcherles autres
Etats de s'approcher de la côte américainepour y exploiter les ressources
minérales sous-marines. Les autorités gouvernementales indiquèrent à
l'époqueque,au sens de la proclamation, l'expression <<plateau continen-
tal )visait lesrégions oùlelit de la mer setrouvait à moins de 100brasses
(200mètres)deprofondeur. De nombreuxautres Etats côtierssuivirentcet
exemple, sans doute parce qu'ils avaient tout à gagner et rien à perdre en
revendiquant les ressources situéesau largede leurs côtes. Certains Etats

affirmèrent que le plateau continental faisait partie intégrante de leur
territoirenational ;d'autres revendiquèrentune souverainetélimitéesurle
plateau pour l'exploitation de ses ressources ; d'autres encore revendi-
quèrent la propriété desressources du plateau continental. Mais tous,
d'une façon ou d'une autre, proclamèrent un droit exclusif sur certaines
zones limitéesdu sous-sol de la haute mer. Les étendues considérées
comme assujetties à l'autorité desEtats côtiers respectifs étaient parfois
mesurées à partir de la côte. Le plus souvent, cependant, c'est l'isobathe
des 100brasses,comme dansla proclamationdesEtats-Unis, ou l'isobathe
des 200 mètres qui était adoptéecomme limite du plateau continental.

2. Position de la doctrinesur la notion de plateau continental avant la
conférence desNations Uniessur le droit dela mer de 1958
30. Après la guerre, la notion de plateau continental, toute récente en
droit international, suscita les débats desspécialistesjusqu'à l'adoption,à
la conférence des Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer de 1958, de la

convention sur leplateau continental. Ces débatssont peut-êtredépassés,
mais ils aident àcomprendre ce que signifie aujuste la notion de plateau
continental. Les auteurs professaientdes opinionstrès variéesau sujet du on the status of submarine areas varied greatly from scholar to scholar.
Some simply took the concept of the continental shelf for granted, while
others used borrowed ideas and views. Perha~s because of their lack of
confidence in formulating a cohesivedoctrine, many werecontent simply
to list the various views on the subject. Hence it was not easy in the
post-war period to glean from any scholar any solidly grounded views
which could properly be considered as valid support for a claim to the
continental shelf. This difficulty was aggravated by the failure of some
publicists to make sufficiently clear distinction between lex lata and lex
ferenda.
31. As often pointed out, there were certain precedents for the exploi-
tation of submarine areas, and some scholars discussed the status of the

latter in this connection. During the last century a coal mine whch
extended far out to sea was excavated off the Coast of Cornwall. The
decision of SirJohn Patteson, arbitrator, in 1856was that the right to own
al1mines and minerals lying under the high seas was vested in the Crown
and, to give effect to the recommendation of the arbitrator, the Cornwall
Submarine Mines Act was enacted in 1858 (21 & 22 Vic., Chap. 109,
p. 624). As another example, the use of the subsoil beneath the sea had
attracted a great deal of attention since the project of building a tunnel
between England and France was first mooted in the 1870s.No question
wasraised asto the right of these twocountries to build a tunnel under the
high seas. These two examples indicate that there was nothing in interna-
tional law prohibiting the utilization of the subsoil for the purposes of the
exploitation of resources or communication.

Inthese casesthe legal status of the submarinearea wasnever discussed
except in relation to their actual use that is, there was no examination of
the concept in the abstract. No claim to anything more than a tunnel or a
mine had ever been asserted in relation to submerged areas. It was well
understood that thejurisdiction of thecoastalStatecould be extended into
the tunnel or the mine, though only solongas they might exist, but that it
would not extend to any of the submarine areas as a whole. It should be

noted that the principle of the occupation of submarine areas as terra
nullius was taken to be applicable only to a coal mine or a tunnel.

32. Oppenheim-Lauterpacht held that the subsoil of the sea could be
occupied only by the construction of a tunnel extendingfrom the territory
of the coastal State (International Law, Vol. 1, 8th ed., 1955, p. 630).
The views maintained by Colombos are expressed in his statement that

"[ilt would ...be unreasonable to withhold recognition of the right of
a littoral State to drive mines or build tunnels in the subsoil, even
when they extend considerablybeyond the three-milelimit of terri-
torial waters, providedthat they do not affect or endanger the surface
of the sea" (InternationalLaw of the Sea, 4th ed., 1959,p. 62).régimedes régionssous-marines. Certains considéraient simplement la
notion de plateau continental comme une évidence ;d'autres emprun-
taientleurs idéesiciet là. Faute peut-être desesentir assezsûrs d'euxpour
formuler une doctrine cohérente, nombreux étaient les publicistes qui se
contentaient d'énumérerles diverses conceptions qui avaient cours sur la
question. Il n'étaitdonc pas facile,pendant l'après-guerre,de trouver chez

un auteur desidéessolidesqu'on puisseinvoquerpour étayervalablement
une revendication sur le plateau continental. La difficulté était aggravée
par le fait que certains de ces publicistesne faisaient pas une distinction
assez nette entre la lex lata et la lexferenda.
31. Commeon l'a souventfait observer, ilexistaitcertainsprécédents à
l'exploitation des régionssous-marines et c'estsouscet angle que quelques
auteurs examinèrent le régimede cesrégions. Au siècledernier, une mine
decharbon ayant étécreuséesous la mer, à une grande distancede la côte
deCornouailles, sirJohn Patteson,arbitre,décidaen 1856quela propriété
de toutes lesminesetressourcesminièressouslahaute mer appartenait àla
couronnebritannique. C'estpour donner effet à cetterecommandation de
l'arbitre que fut adoptéeen 1858la CornwallSubmarine MinesAct [loisur
les mines sous-marines de Cornouailles] (21 & 22Vic., chap. 109,p. 624).

L'utilisation du sous-soldela mer suscitait aussibeaucoupd'intérêt depuis
que l'idéede creuser un tunnel entre la France et l'Angleterre avait été
lancée, vers1870.Le droit de ces deux pays de creuser un tunnel sous la
haute mer ne soulevacependant pas alorsde question. Ces deux exemples
montrent bien que rien dans ledroit international n'interdisait d'utiliserle
sous-sol de la mer pour l'exploitation des ressources ou pour les trans-
ports.
Dans ces cas, le régimejuridique de la zone sous-marinen'était jamais
discuté,sicen'estparrapport àsonutilisation effective;autrement dit, on
n'examinait pas le concept dans l'abstrait. On n'avait d'ailleurs jamais
revendiquéplusqu'un tunnel ou unemine dans lesrégions submergéese ,t
ilétaitentenduquel'autoritédel'Etatcôtierpouvaitêtreétendueau tunnel
ou à lamine,pour autant qu'ilsexistassent,mais qu'ellenes'étendait pas à

l'ensemble des régionssous-marines. Il est donc à noter queleprincipe de
l'occupation des régionssous-marines comme terra nullius n'était consi-
dérécomme applicable qu'à la mine de charbon ou au tunnel en ques-
tion.
32. Oppenheim et Lauterpacht estimaient que le sous-sol de la mer ne
pouvait êtreoccupéque si un tunnel était creusé àpartir du territoire de
1'Etatcôtier (International Law, vol. 1, 8e éd., 1955,p. 630). Colombos
écrivaitpour sa part qu'il

<<serait déraisonnabledenepas reconnaîtrele droitd'un Etat littoral
de creuser des mines ou des galeriesdans le sous-sol,mêmequand ces
ouvragess'étendent sur une distance très supérieureaux trois milles
dela mer territorialeà condition que cesouvragesnecréentnigêne ni
risque
à la surface de la mer )(International Law of the Sea, 4e éd.,
1959,p. 62). 176 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

H.A. Smithunderstands theprinciple of occupation to mean thebuilding
of a tunnel or the diggingof acoal mine (TheLaw of theSea, 3rded., 1959,
p. 82).This viewwas widely held by scholars (such as Kelsen and Gidel)
who concluded that submarine areas were terranullius.A fair inferenceto
be drawnfrom these viewswas that there wasno principle of international
law to prevent the driving of a tunnel or a mine through submarine areas,
and that jurisdiction thereover would be vested exclusively in the exca-
vatingState. Those publicists did not seemto haveconsideredtheprinciple

of occupation or control of submarine areas in general,and it is open to
doubt whether their description of submarine areas as terra nulliusever
really reflected the true state of affairs. In any case, explanation of the use
of submarine areas in terms of occupation of terra nulliusappears both
superfluous and misleading. The doctrine of occupation in international
lawhad generallybeen invoked solelyfor the exerciseof Statejurisdiction,
quite independently of simple use of the area. The fact that submarine
areascould beutilized for transportation by means of tunnelsand explored
for exploitation by means of mines should not have led to the conclusion
that the entire submarineareacould be possessed bya State in terms of the
occupation of terra nullius.If the areas were indeed terra nullius,it might
have been maintained that submarine areas in general would be possessed
by any State, by virtue of contiguity or geographicalidentity, whenever a
tunnel or acoal mine wasconstructed. But, sofar asweknow, fewscholars
consideredthe territoriality of submarine areas ingeneral.Hence it can be

concluded that submarine areas were never viewed as an area, like a
landmass, that could be acquired by a State. These scholars who presup-
posed that the submarine areas were terra nullius seemed to adopt an
incorrect approach to the problem.

33. The claim to the continental shelf initiated by the United Statesin
1945was different from certain of the precedents mentioned above, and
was quite unique under international lawin the way that not the useof the
specific part of the submarine regions, but the exercise of exclusivejuris-
diction overvast areas of the high seas,wasclaimedby thecoastalState for
the purpose of exploiting the minera1 resources in the areas beneath
them.

34. Realizing that the doctrine of the continental shelf required theo-
reticalunderpinning in order to enable thecoastal State to reserve to itself
exclusive jurisdiction over the exploitation of submarine minera1 re-
sources, somescholarsmaintained that thecontinental shelfbelonged ipso
jure tothe coastalState.Thisidea of thecontinental shelf asbeing ipsojure
subject to thejurisdiction of thecoastalStatehad its rootsinthe geological
unity or geographicalcontiguity of the continental shelf in relation to the
Coast.Those specialists who favoured ths idea, however, werenot always
consistent, since they had to attach some legal significance to unilateral
declaratory claims to the continental shelf. PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS. ODA) 176

Quant à H. A. Smith, il interprétait le principe d'occupation comme
s'appliquant au percement d'une galerie ou creusement d'une mine de
charbon (The Law of the Sea, 3e éd., 1959,p. 82). Ces vues étaient très
répandueschezlesauteurs qui,comme Kelsen ouGide1concluaient queles
zones sous-marines étaient terra nullius.On peut déduirede leurs écrits

qu'aucun principe de droit international n'empêchaitde creuser une gale-
rie ou une mine dans les régions sous-marineset que la juridiction sur
l'ouvrage appartenait exclusivement à l'Etat qui l'avait construit. Il ne
semblepasque cespublicistes aient envisagéleprincipe de l'occupation ou
du contrôle exercé sur les régionssous-marinesen généralet l'on peut se
demander s'ila vraimentjamais été conforme à la réalitéde qualifier les
régionssous-marines de terra nullius,comme ils lefaisaient. Quoi qu'ilen
soit, il eût éàéla fois superflu et dangereux de voir dans l'utilisation des
zonessous-marinesl'occupation d'une terranullias.En droit international,
la doctrine de l'occupation n'étaitinvoquée,d'une manièregénéraleq , ue
sous l'angle de l'exercicede la souverainetéétatique, touà fait indépen-

damment de l'utilisation de la région. Lefait que lesrégions sous-marines
fussent susceptibles d'êtreutiliséespour les transports par tunnel et pros-
pectéesenvuede l'exploitation minière nepouvaitpasfaire conclurequ'un
Etat possédaitlatotalitéde lazone sous-marine par occupation d'uneterra
nullius.Accepter qu'il s'agîtde terra nulliuseût amenéà soutenir que les
zonessous-marinesen générap louvaient appartenirà tout Etat, sousl'effet
de la contiguïtéou de l'identitégéographique,dès lors qu'une galerie ou
unemine decharbon yétaitcreusée.Or,pour autant quenoussachions très
peu d'auteurs envisageaient la territorialité des régions sous-marinesen
général.Par suite, on peut en conclure que les zones sous-marines n'ont
jamais étéconsidérées comme analoguesaux espaces terrestres dont les

Etats peuvent acquérir la propriété.Les publicistes qui partaient du pos-
tulat que les régions sous-marinesétaientterra nulliussemblent êtrepartis
en fait d'une prémisse fausse.
33. La revendication sur le plateau continental formulée par les Etats-
Unisen 1945sedifférenciaitde certainsdescassusmentionnésetétaittout
à fait originaleen droit international, en ce sens que ce n'étaitpas l'utili-
sation d'une certaine partie des régions sous-marinesqu'invoquait l'Etat
côtier pour justifier l'exploitation desressources minérales,mais l'exercice
de sajuridiction exclusive sur de vastes zones de haute mer.

34. S'étant renducompte quela doctrine du plateau continental devait
être étayép ear la théoriepour que 1'Etatcôtier pût se réserverunejuri-
diction exclusive sur l'exploitation des ressources minérales, certains
auteurs soutinrent que le plateau continental appartenait ipsojure audit
Etat. Cette idéese fondait sur l'unitégéologiqueou la contiguïtégéogra-
phique du plateau continental par rapport à la côte. Mais ses partisans
n'étaientpas toujours cohérents avec eux-mêmes,car il leur fallait bien
attacher une certaine portéejuridique aux revendications unilatéralessur
le plateau continental. First, according to one view, the submarine shelves were appropriated
by a unilateral proclamation. But, if effectivecontrol was required for the
acquisition of a terra nullius, the continental shelf could not have been
possessed by any State, giventhe then state of development of technology.
Accordingly the concept of notional occupation was introduced. A dif-
ferent viewwasalsosuggested,to the effectthat, whilethecontinental shelf
was not appropriated by an individualproclamation, customary law had
evolvedfromthegreatnumber ofproclamationsconcerningthe shelf.This
doctrine emphasized that, since no objection had been lodged by other
States to dispute such claims, they had been tacitly accepted, effective
control being dispensed with as a pre-requisite to effectiveappropriation.
Some scholars were of the opinion that the doctrine of the continental
shelf,whilenot yet expressiveof anorm ofgeneral customary law,couldbe
considered asembodying anorm ofgeneralcustomaryinternational lawin
fieri, instatu nascendi.Without reference to customaryinternational law,a
similar conclusion was reached by some who maintained that the compe-
tenceof thecoastal Stateto regulate theexploitation ofnatural resourcesin

theoffshore submerged lands wasnow one of the generalprinciples of law
recognized by civilized nations, and therefore a rule of existing interna-
tional law.Thesedoctrinespresupposed atheory ofcontinental shelfrights
based on thecontiguity or continuity of thearea with the coast, which was,
infact, obviously something new tointernational law. Secondly,there was
also agroup of scholars who were reluctant to admit that the continental
shelf had so far been subject to the control and regulation of the coastal
State.While not denyingthepossibilitythat thecontinental shelfmight be
susceptible to occupation, they did not believe that current attempts at
control were sufficient to meet international standardsfor the acquisition
of the space. Al1 of those who relied either upon the significance of
proclamations or upon effective occupation seemed to depend, perhaps
subconsciously, on a premise that the space contained within the conti-
nental shelf must be conceived of as terra nulliusin the existinginterna-
tional legalorder. The continental shelf wasanalogized to a dry landmass
which could be the object of national possession. This premise, by remov-
ing the submarine areas from the sphere of lawpertaining to the high seas,
implied that there was apoint in time at whichthecontinental shelfceased
to be terra nulliusand became national territory. A number of publicists
had not the slightest doubt of the validity of their own assumption of the
analogy of submarine areas to the landmass.

35. There was,further, adifferent scholarlyviewwhichmaintained that
the submarine areas had always been tacitlyregarded as an international
realm which could never be possessed by any State. According to it, the
submarine areas, like the superjacent waters, were not terra nullius,and
there was no reason for subjectingthe two domains to radicallydifferent
régimes.Theoretically,just as each State had been free to catch fish, so it
had alwaysbeen free to utzlizethe resources containedin thesubsoil under
the high seas, either by "driving out" from the coast under itsjurisdiction, Premièrement, selon certains, la propriétédes plateaux sous-marins
pouvait êtreacquise par proclamationunilatérale. Mais, sil'exerciced'un
contrôle effectif était indispensableà l'acquisition d'une terra nullius,il
étaitimpossible, vu les techniques de l'époque,qu'un Etat quelconque
prît possession du plateau continental. Aussi fit-on appel à la notion

d'occupation fictive. Un autre point de vue fut exprimé :c'est que, s'il
n'étaitpas possible des'approprier leplateau continentalparproclamation
individuelle,ilne s'enétaitpas moinsforméun droitcoutumier,surla base
des très nombreuses proclamations dont le plateau avait fait l'objet ;
commelesrevendications decettenaturen'avaient suscitéaucuneobjection
de lapart d'Etats tiers, il fallait en conclure qu'ellesavaient ététacitement
acceptées, le contrôle effectif n'étant plus une condition préalable de
l'appropriation. Quelques auteurs estimèrent aussi que la doctrine du
plateau continental, sans refléterencore une norme du droit général cou-
tumier,pouvait êtreconsidérée comme renfermantune tellenorme infieri,
in statu nascendi.Sans parler de coutumeinternationale,d'autres auteurs
parvenaient à une conclusion du mêmeordre, en soutenant que la com-
pétence reconnue à1'Etatcôtier pour réglementerl'exploitation des res-
sourcesnaturelles desterressubmergéesaulargedesescôtesétaitdésormais

l'un des principes générauxde droit reconnuspar les nations civiliséeset,
par conséquent, une règle du droit international existant. Ces auteurs
postulaient l'existenced'une théoriedesdroits duplateaucontinental,qui
reposaitsurlacontiguïté etlacontinuitéde lazoneet delacôteet quiétaiten
fait nouvelle en droit international. Deuxièmement,certainsjuristes hési-
taient àadmettre que le plateau continental eût étéassujettijusque-là au
contrôleet à laréglementationdel'Etatcôtier. Sansnierlapossibilitéd'une
occupationdu plateau continental, ils ne pensaient pas que les tentatives
contemporainesdans ce sens suffisaient à satisfaire aux normes interna-
tionalesrelativesàl'acquisition.Tousceuxquiaffirmaientl'importance des
proclamations ou de l'occupation effective paraissaient partir, peut-être
inconsciemment, de l'idéeque l'étendueconstituéepar le plateau conti-
nental devait êtreconcue comme terra nulliusdans l'ordre iuridiaue inter-
national existant. Le plateau continental était ainsi assimiàéune masse

terrestrepouvant faire l'objet d'une appropriation nationale. Ce point de
départ,enretirant lesrégionssous-marinesdudomainedudroit delahaute
mer,laissait supposerqu'a un moment donnéleplateaucontinental cessait
d'êtreterra nulliuspour devenir territoire national. Divers publicistes ne
doutaient pas delavaliditéde l'assimilation qu'ilspratiquaient ainsientre
les régions sous-marineset la masse terrestre.
35. D'autres auteurs cependantsoutenaientque les zones sous-marines
avaient toujours ététacitement considéréescomme un domaine interna-
tional, qu'aucun Etat ne pouvait jamais s'approprier.D'après eux,ni les
zones sous-marinesni les eaux surjacentes n'étaientterra nullius,et il n'y
avait pas de raison de soumettre les unes et les autres à des régimes
radicalementdifférents.Théoriquement, de mêmeque chaque Etat avait
toujours eu lafacultéde pratiquer lapêche,de mêmeil avait toujours eu la
facultéd'utiliserlesressources du sous-solde lahaute mer, soità partir de 178 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

or by installations embedded in the floor of the sea. But no State could
incorporate submarine areas beneath the hi& seas into its national terri-
tory. It necessarilyfollowed that anydoctrine of acquisition or appropria-

tion was a radicalbreak with the traditional development of international
law.It wasthus suggestedthat by introducingthe régimeofthecontinental
shelf in the post-war period the attempt was being made to effect a
revolutionarychangeintheprinciple of thefreedom of thehi& seas,which
previously had prevented any Statefrom exercisingjurisdiction over that
area.
36. 1presumethat one of thecharacteristics of the legaldoctrine on the
continental shelf advocated by a number of scholars after the Second
World War was that the claim to exclusivecontrol and jurisdiction of the
coastal State over the submarine areas was substituted for the demand for
useof thesubmarine resources.The doctrine of thecontinental shelf - that
is, the claim to exclusive control- was restricted by some to the simple

legalization of national exploitation of the shelf's minera1resources.While
any doctrine which would make it impossible to utilize the natural
resources would certainly be undesirable, it should be noted that the
exploitation of submarine areas beneath the high seas had not been pro-
hibited under international law. The scholars in question simply over-
looked thefact that a régimeof thecontinental shelfwould not necessarily
be required for the actual exploitation of submarine areas. Secondly,most
scholars were not fully alert to the fact that exploitation of submarine
resources being conducted in the high seas came under the head of useof
the sea and, whilefailing to deal with such exploitationinconnection with
the régimeof the high seas, they tended to discuss simply the status of the
sea-bed or the subsoilfor this exploitation. Yet if theresourcesbeneath the
high seas had created any difficultiesininternational law, this would have

been simplyfor the reason that the mode of utilization might sometimes
hinder other uses of the seas, such as navigation or fishing.

Section II. Basic Conceptof the ContinentalShelf in the
1958 Conventionon the Continental Shelf

1. Draft preparedby the International Law Commission
37. While the régimeof the continental shelf as lex lata had been
discussed by many scholars, primarily from the theoreticalpoint of view,

theUnited Nations International Law Commission endeavoured to estab-
lish a lex ferenda for the monopolistic exploitation by coastal States of
offshoresubmarine resources. Since 1950,the question of the continental
shelf had been treated by the Commission as one of the most important
parts of the régimeof the high seas. The received concept underlying the
régimeof thecontinental shelfhad gonelargelyunchallengedin thecourse
of seven years' debate by the Commission. The Commission never ques-la côte relevant de sa souveraineté,soit au moyen d'installations fixéessur
le fond de la mer. Mais aucun Etat ne pouvait incorporer à son territoire
national les régions sous-marines situées sousla haute mer. Ce postulat
admis, il s'ensuivait logiquement quetoutedoctrined'acquisitionou d'ap-
propriation marquait une mpture brutale dans l'évolutiontraditionnelle
du droit international et quel'adoption du régimedu plateau continental

pendant l'après-guerrerevenait arévolutionnerleprincipe dela libertédes
mers, qui interdisait jusque-là à tout Etat d'exercer sa juridiction sur la
haute mer.
36. A mon avis, la doctrine juridique du plateau continental, telle
qu'elle était défenduepar un certain nombre d'auteurs après la seconde
guerre mondiale, se caractérisaitnotamment par le fait que la revendica-
tion par 1'Etatcôtier de l'exclusivitéde contrôle et de juridiction sur les
régionssous-marinesétait substituée àla revendication de l'utilisationdes
ressourcessous-marines. La doctrine du plateaucontinental - c'est-à-dire
la revendication d'un contrôle exclusif - revenait pour certains à une
simplelégalisationde l'exploitationnationaledes ressourcesminéralesdu
plateau.Or, s'ilest certainquetoutedoctrinefaisantobstacle à l'utilisation
des ressources naturelles serait malvenue, il faut noter cependant que
l'exploitation desrégionssous-marines situéessouslahaute mer n'étaitpas

interditepar le droit international. Les auteurs en questionoubliaienttout
simplement que l'exploitation effective des régions sous-marines n'appe-
lait pas nécessairement un régime applicable au plateau continental.
D'autre part, laplupart desauteurs n'étaientpas pleinement conscients du
fait que, comme l'exploitation des ressources sous-marines avait lieu en
hautemer, ellerelevait del'utilisationdela mer ;et,n'envisageant pascette
exploitationpar rapport au régimede la haute mer, ils avaienttendance à
neconsidérerquele régimedesfondsmarinsou deleur sous-solaux finsde
cetteexploitation.Or, silesressourcessituéessouslahaute mer soulevaient
des difficultés en droit international, c'est uniquement parce qu'elles
étaientutiliséesd'une manièrequi pouvait parfoisentraver d'autres utili-
sations de la mer, comme la navigation ou la pêche.

SectionII. La notionfondamentale deplateau continental
dans la conventionde 1958sur leplateau continental

1. Le projet de la Commissiondu droit international

37. Tandis que pour beaucoup de spécialistes le régimedu plateau
continentalrestait essentiellementune question théorique,vuesousl'angle
de la /ex lata,la Commission du droit international des Nations Unies se
souciait d'établirune lex feranda pour l'exploitation monopolistique des
ressources sous-marinespar les Etats côtiers. Depuis 1950,la questiondu
plateaucontinentalétait devenue, pourla Commission, l'undesaspects les
plus importants du régimede la haute mer. Pendant les sept ans que la
Commission consacra à la question, les notions qui étaient acceptées
comme base du régimedu plateaucontinental ne furent pratiquement pastioned the advisability of endorsing itas a basis of positive lexferenda. On
the other hand, the views of the Commission on the outer limit of the
continental shelffluctuated continually throughout this seven-yearperiod,
and no firm decision could be taken on this point.

38. At its 1950 session, the International Law Commission took the
view that a coastal State could exercise control and jurisdiction over the
sea-bed and subsoil of the submarinearea off its Coastin order to explore
and exploit the natural resourcesexistingthere. It held that thecontinental

shelfwasnot tobe considered aseither resnulliusorrescommunis,andthat
the right of a coastal State was independent of the concept of occupa-
tion.
39. The fundamental principle contained inthe 1951draftdid not differ
in nature from what had been discussed in 1950,and was stated as fol-
lows :

The continental shelf is subject to the exerciseby thecoastal State
of control andjurisdiction for the purpose of exploringit and exploit-
ing its natural resources." (International Law Commission Yearbook,
1951, Vol.II, p. 141.)

Thus the exerciseof control and jurisdiction for the purpose of exploring
the continental shelf and exploiting its natural resources was held to fa11
within the competence of each coastal State. The Commission, however,

remained consistent in excluding the treatment of submarine areas as res
nullius,hence in defining the right of the coastal State over thecontinental
shelfwithout reference to thenotion of occupation or anyforma1assertion
by the sovereignState. It further rejected the proposition that anynumber
of proclamations over the previous decade would have created new cus-
tomaq law. It took the position that

"[ilt is sufficient to Saythat the principal of the continental shelf is
based upon general principles of law which serve the present-day
needs of the international community" (ibid., p. 142).

In the 1951draft the continental shelf was defined as covering submarine
areas "where the depth of the superjacent waters admits of the exploitation
of natural resources of the sea-bed and subsoil". The Commission con-
sidered that "technical developments in the near future might make it
possible to exploit resources of the sea-bed at a depth of over 200metres",
and, moreover, that

"the continental shelf might well include submarine areas lying at a
depth of over 200metres but capable of being exploited by means ofcontestées.La Commission ne mitjamais en doute l'opportunitéd'avaliser
cerégimecommebased'une lexferanda positive. En revanche, sesvuessur
la limite extérieuredu plateau continental évoluèrentconstamment pen-
dant ces sept années, sans que jamais une décision ferme pût être
prise.
38. A sa session de 1950,la Commission du droit international avait
adopté l'idéequ'un Etat côtier pouvait exercer sa juridiction et son
contrôle sur lelit de la mer et le sous-sol de la zone sous-marine situéeau

largede sescôtes,pour la prospectionet l'exploitation desressourcesnatu-
relles de cette zone. Elle estimait que le plateau continental ne devait être
considéréni comme res nulliusni comme res communis et que le droit de
l'Etat côtier était indépendantde la notion d'occupation.
39. Leprincipe fondamental du projet de 1951ne s'écartaitguèrepar sa
nature de ce qui avait étéétudiéen 1950.Il étaiténoncé comme suit :

iArticle 2
Leplateau continental est soumis àl'exercicepar 1'Etatriverain du

contrôle et de la juridiction aux fins de l'exploration du plateau
continentalet del'exploitationde sesressourcesnaturelles. ))(Rapport
de la Commissiondu droit international sur lestravaux desa troisième
session,A/1858, p. 23.)
L'exercice du contrôle et de la juridiction aux fins de l'exploration du

plateau continental et de l'exploitation de sesressourcesnaturelles relevait
donc de la compétence de chaque Etat côtier. La Commission restait
toutefois logique avec elle-mêmeen excluant la possibilitéde qualifier les
régionssous-marines deresnulliusetendéfinissantpar conséquentledroit
de 1'Etat côtier sur le plateau continental sans se référer à la notion
d'occupation ou à toute affirmation formelle de cedroitpar ledit Etat. Elle
rejetait également l'idéeque les nombreuses proclamations publiéesau
cours des dix annéesprécédentespussentavoir déjàcréé un nouveau droit

coutumier. Sa position était la suivante :
i(Il suffit de dire que ceprincipe du plateau continental repose sur
desprincipes généraux dedroitquirépondentauxbesoinsactuelsdela
communauté internationale. )>(lbid., p. 24.)

Leplateau continental était définidans leprojet de 1951comme composé
des régions sous-marines <(où la profondeur des eaux surjacentespermet

l'exploitation des ressources naturelles du lit de lamer et du sous-sol )).La
Commission considéraitque,<< dans un avenir prochain ledéveloppement
dela technique pourraitêtretelqu'ilsoitpossible d'exploiter lesressources
du lit de la mer à une profondeur dépassant 200 mètres ))et, de plus,
que

(<le plateau continental pourrait fort bien comprendre des régions
sous-marines se trouvant à une profondeur de plus de 200 mètres, installations erected in neighbouring areas where the depth does not
exceed this limit" (International Law Commission Yearbook, 1951,
Vol. II, p. 141).

40. In its 1953 draft, however, the International Law Commission,
mindful of the need for clear definition of the outer limit of thecontinental
shelf, adopted a depth of 200 metres as the sole criterion, taking the view
that "the text previously adopted does not satisfy the requirement of
certaintyand ... is calculated to giverise to disputes" (International Law
Commission Yearbook, 1953,p. 213).For the rest, the 1353draft followed

the basic idea adopted in 1951,except that the right of control and juris-
diction was replaced by "sovereign rights", and Article 2 was accordingly
frarned in the following terms :
"The coastal State exercises over the continental shelf sovereign
rights for the purpose of exploring and exploiting its natural re-
sources." (Ibid., Vol. II, p. 212.)

41. In its 1956final draft the Commission reaffirmed thisbasicconcept
of sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring the continental shelf and
exploiting its natural resources, and retained the last-mentioned position,
in identical terms, as Article 68 (InternationalLaw Commission Yearbook,
1956,Vol. II, p. 264).It was understood that the rights conferred upon the
coastal State covered al1 rights necessary for and connected with the
exploration and exploitation of the natural resources of the continental
shelf and that such rights included jurisdiction in connection with the
prevention and punishment of violations of the law. The rights of the

coastal State were to be exclusivein the sense that, if it did not exploit the
continental shelf,it was onlywith itsconsent that anyone elsemight do so.
The following views expressed by the Commission in 1956 are worth
quoting in order properly to understand the fundamental concept of the
continental shelf :
"(7) The rights of thecoastal State overthecontinental shelfdonot
depend on occupation, effective or notional, or on any express pro-
clamation.
(8) The Commission does not deemit necessary to expatiate on the

question of the natureand legalbasis of the sovereignrights attributed
to the coastal State. The considerations relevant to this matter cannot
be reduced to asinglefactor. Inparticular, it isnot possible tobasethe
sovereignrights of thecoastal State exclusivelyon recent practice, for
there isnoquestion in thepresent caseofgivingtheauthority of alegal
rule to a unilateral practice resting solely upon the will of the States
concerned. However, that practice itself is considered by the Com-
mission to be supported by considerations of law and of fact. In
particular, once the seabed and the subsoil have become an object of
active interest to coastal States with a view to the exploration and
exploitation of their resources, they cannot be considered as res nul- mais susceptibles d'être exploitéea su moyen d'installations érigées
dans des régionsvoisinesoù laprofondeur n'excèdepas cette limite
(Rapportde la Commissiondu droit international sur lestravaux desa
troisièmesession,A/ 1858, p.23).
40. Dans son projet de 1953,toutefois, la Commission, consciente de la

nécessité d'une définitionprécisedela limite extérieuredu plateau conti-
nental, retint laprofondeur de 200mètrescommeseulcritère,estimant que
<(le texte antérieurn'avait pas la rigueur nécessaire etqu'il pouvait faire
naîtredes contestations )>(Rapportde la Commissiondudroitinternational
sur lestravauxdesacinquièmesession,A/2456, 1953,p. 13).Pourle reste, le
projet de 1953suivait l'idéeessentielle adoptéeen 1951,si cen'est que,le
droit de contrôle et de juridiction étantremplacépar les droits souve-
rains )>l'article2 étaitrécrit comme suit :

<L'Etat riverain exerce des droit souverains sur le plateau conti-
nental aux fins de l'exploration et de l'exploitation de ses ressources
naturelles.))(Ibid., p. 12.)

41. Dans son projet final de 1956,la Commissionconserva cettenotion
fondamentale de l'exercice des droits souverains pour l'exploration du
plateau continental et l'exploitation de ses ressources naturelles et main-
tint la position susmentionnée, en termes identiques, à l'article 68 (An-
nuairede la Commissiondudroit international,1956,vol.II, p. 264).Ilétait
entendu quelesdroitsreconnus à 1'Etatriverain englobaient tous lesdroits
qui étaientnécessaireset quise rattachaient à la prospection et à l'exploi-

tation des ressources naturelles du plateau continental, et que ces droits
comprenaient lajuridiction en matièrede préventionet de répression des
infractions àla loi. Les droits de 1'Etatriverain étaientexclusifsen ce sens
que, si 1'Etatn'exploitait pas le plateau continental, c'est seulement avec
son consentement que d'autres pouvaient lefaire. Il estutile de citer ici les
vues expriméespar la Commission en 1956 pour bien comprendre la
notion fondamentale de plateau continental :

7) Les droits de l'Etat riverain sur le plateau continental sont
indépendants de l'occupation effective ou fictive aussi bien que de
toute proclamation expresse.
8) La Commission nejuge pas nécessairede s'étendresur la ques-
tion de la nature et du fondement juridique des droits souverains
reconnus à 1'Etatriverain. Il ne serait pas possible de ramener àun

seul élémentles développements consacrés à cette question. En par-
ticulier,il est impossible de chercher exclusivement lefondement des
droits souverains de l'Etat riverain dansla pratique récente,caronne
saurait, en l'occurrence, conférerune valeurjuridique à une pratique
unilatéralequi repose uniquement sur la volonté desEtats intéressés.
Toutefois, la Commission estime que cettepratique sejustifie par des
considérations de droit et de fait. En particulier, dès lors que les
ressources du lit de la mer et de son sous-solont retenu l'attention des
Etats riverains qui s'intéressent vivement à leur exploration età leur lius, i.e., capable of being appropriated by the first occupier. It is
natural that coastal Statesshould resist any such solution. Moreover,
in most cases the effective exploitation of natural resources must
presupposethe existenceof installationson the territory of thecoastal
State.Neither isitpossible to disregardthe geographicalphenomenon

whatever the term - propinquity,contiguity, geographical continuity,
appurtenance or identity - used to define the relationship between
the submarine areas in question and the adjacent non-submerged
land. Al1these considerations of general utility provide a sufficient
basis for the principle of the sovereign rights of the coastal State as
now formulated by the Commission." (InternationalLaw Commission
Yearbook, 1956, Vol. II, p. 298.)

With regard to the outer limit of the continental shelf, however, the
Commission'sdraft was again revisedin 1956so as to covernot only areas
within the 200-metre isobath but also areas outside it, provided that
exploitation of the natural resources there remained feasible :

[Tlhe term 'continental shelf' is usedas referring to the seabedand
subsoil of the submarine areas adjacent to the Coastbut outside the
area of theterritorial sea,toa depth of 200metres(approximately 100
fathoms)or, beyond that limit, to where the depth of the supejacent
waters admits of exploitation of the natural resources of the said
areas." (Ibid., p. 264.)

2. Therégimeof thecontinentalshelfadopted inthe 1958Convention on the
ContinentalShelf

42. At the GenevaConference on the Lawof the Seaof 1958,most, but
certainlynot all,Statesentereduponthedeliberationswithout questioning
theglobalconcept of thecontinental shelf,andanyargumentregardingthe
fundamental status of this submerged area wassoon dropped.Whetherthe
right to be vested in the coastal Stateshould be sovereignor exclusivewas
strenuouslydebated. The most important question, however,relatednot to
the forma1description but to the substance of that right. The provision of
the draft of the International Law Commission was taken as it stood in
Article 2, paragraph 1,of the Conventionon the Continental Shelf,so we
again find :

"The coastal State exercises over the continental shelf sovereign
rights for the purpose of exploring it and exploiting its natural
resources." exploitation, on ne saurait les considérercomme res nulliw; c'est-

à-dire commesusceptibles d'êtreappropriéep sar lepremieroccupant.
Ilest naturel que lesEtatsriverainss'opposent à une tellesolution. Au
surplus, dans laplupart des cas,l'exploitation effectivedes ressources
naturelles suppose l'existenced'installations sur le territoire de 1'Etat
riverain. Il n'est pas possible non plus de négligerle phénomène
géographique,quel que soit le terme employé : voisinage, contiguïté
géographique,dépendanceou identité,par lequel on définit la rela-
tion entre les régionssous-marines dont il s'agit et le territoire non

immergéadjacent. Toutes ces considérations d'utilité générale suf-
fisentà constituer le fondement du principe des droits souverains de
l'Etat riverain, tel qu'ilest maintenant formulé par la Commission. ))
(Annuaire de la Commission du droit international, 1956, vol. II,
p. 298.)

Toutefois,pour cequi est dela limiteextérieuredu plateau continental, le
projet de la Commission étaitde nouveau modifiéet désormaisleplateau
continental ne comprenait pas seulement la zone située à l'intérieur de
l'isobathedes200mètres,mais aussilesrégions situées àl'extérieurdecette
isobathe à condition que l'exploitation des ressources naturelles y fût
possible :

(<Article 67

L'expression plateau continental ))est utiliséepour désignerlelit
de la mer et le sous-soldes régionssous-marinesadjacentesauxcôtes
mais situées endehors de la zone de la mer territoriale,jusqu'à une
profondeur de 200 mètres(environ 100brasses) ou, au-delà de cette
limite,jusqu'au point où la profondeur des eaux sujacentes permet
l'exploitation des ressources naturelles desdites régions ))(Ibid.,
p. 264.)

2. Le régimeduplateau continentaldanslaconventionde1958surleplateau
continental

42. A la conférencede Genèvesur le droit de la mer, tenue en 1958,la
plupart des Etats - mais non pas tous - participèrent aux délibérations
sans contester la notion globale de plateau continental et il ne fut pas
question du régimefondamental decette zone submergée.En revanche, la

questionde savoir si ledroit dévolu à1'Etatcôtierdevaitêtresouverainou
exclusif donna lieu à un examen approfondi. Mais le débatporta sur la
nature de ce droit plus que sur sa définitionformelle. La.disposition du
projet de la Commission fut reprise telle quelle dans le paragraphe 1 de
l'article 2 de la convention sur le plateau continental :

((L'Etat riverain exerce des droits souverainssur le plateau conti-
nental aux fins de l'exploration de celui-ci et de l'exploitation de ses
ressources naturelles. )) 43. However, a fewnew paragraphs wereadded to this basicconcept of
the continental shelf during the deliberations of the Conference. Para-

graph 3as it now stands wasintroduced at the suggestionof Cuba and was
adopted by 41-7-12 votes at the Fourth Committee ; it had, however,
alreadybeen clearly stated in the 1956commentary on the Commission's
draft. Article 2, paragraph 3, thus now reads as follows :
"The rights of the coastal State over the continental shelf do not
depend on occupation, effective or notional, or on any express pro-
clamation."

Article 2, paragraph 2, States :

"The rightsreferred to in paragraph 1 of this articleare exclusivein
thesensethat if thecoastal State doesnot explorethecontinental shelf
or exploit itsnatural resources, no one may undertake these activities,
or make a claim to the continental shelf,without the express consent
of the coastal State."
Thisparagraph was based on an Argentine proposa1 already adumbrated
in thecommentaryonthe 1956draft and adopted by a 36-6-25vote, and to

a certain extent on a Yugoslav suggestion, adopted by 37-5-24.It might
well be said, however, that the Yugoslav intention was not propèrly
reflected because its proposa1 had been to the effect that "if the coastal
State doesnot exercisetherightsunderparagraph1, .. .no onemayclaim to
its continental shelf without its express agreement" (emphasis added).
Only the latter part of the Yugoslav proposa1 was incorporated by the
Drafting Committee into the text of the Convention. It appears that this
error indrafting wasduetothefactthat intheminds ofmany delegates the
concept of the right of each coastal State over the continental shelf had
become limited to the solenotion of activeexplorationand exploitation of
the shelf'sresources.At anyrate, itissubmitted thatparagraph 2shouldbe
interpreted as meaning that anyone is prevented from exploiting the
resources contained in the continental shelf off the Coast of the State
without the express consent of that State, and that any State is prevented
from claiming title to this continental shelf in terms of prescription or
occupation or for anyother reason, evenin the casewhere thecoastalState

has not undertaken any exploitation of these resources.

44. The 1958Convention on the Continental Shelf paved the way to
control of the continental shelf. There was some doubt whether this Con-
vention had simply codified existing customary rules or promulgated a
new legal norm. However, it had certainlydisposed of various theoretical
controversiesconcerningindividual claims by many States to submarine
areas off their shores.

45. With regard to the outer limit of the continental shelf, France,
Greece, Italy and theUnited States ofAmerica at the 1958Conferencehad
hesitated to accept the provision that the limit of the continental shelf be 43. Cependant, les débatsde la conférencefirent apparaître quelques
paragraphes nouveaux. Le paragraphe 3 actuel, répondant à une propo-

sition de Cuba, fut adopté àla quatrièmecommission par 41voixcontre 7,
avec 12 abstentions ;mais il était déjàclairement énoncédans le com-
mentairejoint en 1956au projet de la Commission du droit international.
Le paragraphe 3 de l'article 2 se lit donc maintenant :
(<Les droits de 1'Etatriverain sur le plateau continental sont indé-

pendants de l'occupation effective ou fictive aussi bien que de toute
proclamation expresse. i)
Quant au paragraphe 2 du mêmearticle, il est ainsi libellé :

(<Les droits visésau paragraphe 1du présent article sont exclusifs
encesensque, si1'Etatriverain n'explorepasleplateau continental ou
n'exploite pas ses ressources naturelles, nul ne peut entreprendre de
tellesactivitésnirevendiquerde droits surleplateau continental sans
le consentement exprès de l'Etat riverain. )>

Ce paragraphe s'inspire d'une proposition de l'Argentine - déjà présente
implicitement dans le commentaire joint au projet de 1956 et adoptée
par 36 voix contre 6, avec 25 abstentions - et, dans une certaine mesure,
d'une suggestion yougoslave, adoptée par37 voix contre 5, avec 24 abs-
tentions. Onpeut direcependant quel'intention de la Yougoslavien'avait

pas étécorrectementexprimée,car sa proposition visait à dire :(<si1'Etat
riverain n'exercepas les droits visés auparagraphe 1, ..nul ne peut reven-
diquer de droits sur son plateau continental sans [son] consentement
exprès i)(italique ajouté). Seule la dernière partie de la proposition you-
goslavefut reprise dans letexte delaconventionparlecomité derédaction.
Il sembleque cetteerreur de rédactionsoit due au fait que, dans l'espritde
nombreux représentants, les droits de chaque Etat riverain sur le plateau
continental ne correspondaient plus qu'à la notion de prospection et
d'exploitation active des ressources. Quoi qu'il en soit,nouspensons qu'il

faut interpréter ceparagraphe 2 comme signifiant quenulnepeut exploiter
lesressources contenuesdans leplateau continentalaularge dela côted'un
Etat sansleconsentementexprèsde celui-ci,et qu'ilestinterdit à tout Etat
de revendiquerun titre sur ce plateau continental pour cause de prescrip-
tion ou d'occupation, ou pour tout autre motif, même si 1'Etatriverain n'a
pas entrepris l'exploitation de ces ressources.
44. La convention de 1958sur le plateau continental ouvrit la voie du
contrôle des Etats sur le plateau continental. La question de savoir si la

conventioncodifiaitsimplement la règlecoutumièreexistante ou énonçait
une nouvellenormejuridique restaitpeut-êtreindécise.Maisla convention
mettait en tout cas un terme aux controversesthéoriquessur les revendi-
cationsformuléespar nombre d'Etats sur leszonessous-marines situéesau
large de leurs côtes.
45. En ce qui concerne la limite extérieure du plateau continental, les
délégationsde la France, du Royaume-Uni,de la Grèce,de l'Italie et des
Etats-Unis avaienthésité àaccepterquel'on seservît,pour ladéfinir,d'un 183 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

measured by such an uncertain criterion as "exploitability". They had
favoured the depth of 200 metres, but a proposa1by France to this effect
(A/CONF.13/C.4/L.7) was rejected. Yugoslavia, the United Kingdom,
India, Canada and the Netherlands had proposed that it might be pref-
erable to specifya depth-line of 550metres, as being nearer to the deepest
edge of the continental shelf and more likely to result in an agreement
which could remain unaltered for a considerable period (A/CONF.13/
C.4/L.12 as amended, L.24/Rev.l, L.29/Rev.l, L.30 as amended, L.32);
their proposals were, however, eitherwithdrawn or rejected. On the other

hand, the proposa1 of the Republic of Korea, simply suggesting the "ex-
ploitability" criterion (A/CONF.13/C.4/L.l I), and that of Panama, sug-
gesting inclusion of the continental slope within the definition of the
continental shelf(A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.4), wereboth alsorejected.Finally,
theoriginal draft prepared by the International Law Commission, with an
additional clause concerning an island (which will be explained later in
para. 149),was adopted, 51-9-10.France, Germany, Italy, Japan and the
Netherlands opposed theoriginal draft. Again, at theplenary meeting, the
French delegate tried to remove the concept of exploitability from the
original text, but in vain. Thus the width of the continental shelf was
provided for as follows :

'ArticleI
. ..the term 'continental shelf'is used as referring (a) to the seabed
and subsoil of the submarine areas adjacent to the Coastbut outside
thearea of the territorial sea, to adepth of 200metres or, beyond that
limit, to where the depth of the superjacent waters admits of the
exploitation of the natural resources of the said areas ; (b)to the
seabedandsubsoil of similarsubmarine areas adjacent to thecoastsof
islands."

46. It must be said that thereference to the "exploitability" concepthad
been so framed as to express the very opposite of the Conference'sinten-

tion, which had clearly been to sanctionextension of the limit of the (legal)
shelf beyond the 200-metre isobath to where the depth of the superjacent
waters ceasedto admit of the exploitation of the natural resources. How-
ever, even on that reading, much ambiguity remained over the interpre-
tation of the criterion of exploitability.There was insufficient realization
of the consequences of the fact that eachcoastal State was free to grant to
anyforeigncountry or foreign nationals the right to exploreitscontinental
shelf or to exploit the natural resources therein contained. Hence coastal
States without sufficiently advanced technology could always encourage
foreigninvestment or technicalassistance with a view to exploration and
exploitation of the resources contained within the continental shelf, their
claim to which, beyond the 200-metre isobath, would thus be ipsofacto
substantiated. Thus understood, the concept of exploitability had to be
continuously reinterpreted in terms of the most advanced standards ofcritère aussi imprécisque celui de 1'~exploitabilitéo.Ces pays eussent
préféré la profondeur de 200 mètres,mais une proposition de la France
dans ce sens (A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.7) avait étérejetée.La Yougoslavie,
le Royaume-Uni, l'Inde, le Canada et les Pays-Bas avaient indiquéqu'il
seraitpeut-être préférabld ee choisirlaprofondeur de 550mètres,qui était

plus proche du rebord le plus profond du plateau continental et qui était
aussi de nature à favoriser un accord durable (A/CONF.13/C.4/L.12
amendé,L.24/Rev. 1,L.29/Rev. 1,L.30 amendé,L.32) ;maisleurs propo-
sitionsavaient étésoitretirées,soitrejetées.D'autre part,la proposition de
la République de Corée, avançant simplement le critère de 1'(< exploi-
tabilité (A/CONF.13/C.4/L.l 1),et celle du Panama, suggérant l'inclu-
sion du talus continental dans la définition du plateau continental
(A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.4), avaient égalementétérepoussées.En définitive,
c'est le projet initial de la Commission, sous réserved'une disposition
supplémentaire concernant les îles (voir plus loin, par. 149),qui avait été
adoptépar 51 voix contre 9, avec 10 abstentions. La France, la Répu-
blique fédérale d'Allemagne, l'Italie, leJapon et les Pays-Bas s'étaient
prononcéscontre leprojet initial. Enplénière,lereprésentantde la France

avait tenté à nouveau de faire supprimer la notion d'exploitabilité dans
le texte original, mais sans succès. C'estainsi que la largeur du plateau
continental fut définie comme suit :
<A<rticle I

[L']expression <<plateau continental ))est utiliséepour désigner
a)lelitdela mer etlesous-soldesrégionssous-marinesadjacentesaux
côtes, mais situéesen dehors de la mer territoriale,jusqu'à une pro-
fonaeur de 200 mètresou,au-delà de cettelimite,jusqu'au point où la
profondeur des eaux surjacentes permet l'exploitation des ressources
naturelles desdites régions;b)lelit de lamer et le sous-soldesrégions
sous-marines analogues qui sont adjacentes aux côtes des îles. ))

46. Ilfautdire quelaclauserelative au concept d'a exploitabilité > >vait
étérédigéed'une façon exprimant exactementlceontraire de l'intention de
la conférence,qui était visiblementde définirles limites du plateau (juri-
dique) au-delà de l'isobathe des 200mètres par la profondeur des eaux
surjacentesqui cessaitdepermettre l'exploitation desressourcesnaturelles.
Mêmesous cette forme, cependant, l'interprétation du critèrede l'exploi-
tabilité serait restée ambiguë.On ne se rendait pas suffisamment compte
en effet des conséquencesdu fait que chaque Etat côtier étaitlibre d'ac-
corder à un pays étranger ou à un ressortissant étrangerledroit d'explorer
son plateau continental ou d'en exploiter les ressources. Dans ces condi-
tions, les Etats côtiersne disposant pas de techniques suffisammentavan-
céespouvaient toujours rechercher des investissementsétrangers ou une
assistancetechnique pourla prospection etl'exploitation desressources de

leurplateau continental, et confirmerainsileursrevendicationsau-delà de
l'isobathe des 200mètres.Ainsi entendu, leconcept d'exploitabilité devait
êtreconstamment réinterprété en fonction des progrèsde la technique 184 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

technology in the world. The logical outcome of this is, finally, that the

exploitation of submarine resources beyond even the 200-metre depth
must always be reserved to "the coastal State", which is empowered to
claim any area where the depth of the superjacent waters admits of
exploitation. Implicitly, therefore, al1the submarine areas of the world
were divided among the coastal States by this 1958 Convention on the
Continental Shelf. Solely the problem of delimitation remained. It is
unlikely that such an interpretation was what the delegates at the Con-
ference actuallythought they wereapproving.Generallyspeaking, most of
them seem to have been under an erroneousimpression that thanks to this
exploitability test, exploration and exploitation beyond the 200-metre
isobath would only gradually become permissible in parallal with the
progress of marine technologies.

SectionIII. Developmentof Ideas concerning
Delimitation of the ContinentalSheIf

1. Draft prepared bythe International Law Commission

47. In order to understand the proper method for delimitation of the
continental shelfin the caseof adjacent or opposite States,asprovided for
in the Convention on the Continental Shelf,we have to return to the 1945
Truman Proclamation, which stated :
"In cases where the continental shelf extends to the shores of
another State, or is shared with an adjacent State,theboundary shall
be deterrnined by the United States and the State concerned in
accordance with equitable principles."

"Equitable principles" in relation to delimitation of the continental shelf
of opposite or adjacent States were mentioned in several of the unilateral
declarations subsequently made by States.

48. At its second session, in 1950,the International Law Commission
agreed that boundaries should be established where two or more neigh-

bouring States were interested in the same continental shelf. The draft
prepared in 1951contained the following provision :
'Yrticle 7

Twoor moreStates towhoseterritoriesthe samecontinental shelfis
contiguousshould establishboundaries in the area of the continental
shelf by agreement. Failing agreement, the parties are under the
obligation to have theboundaries fixed by arbitration." (International
Law Commission Yearbook, 1951,Vol. II, p. 143.)

It was also proposed that, if agreement were not reached and a prompt
solution wasneeded,theinterestedStatesshould be under an obligation todans le monde. La conséquencelogiqueétait que, finalement, l'exploita-
tion des ressources sous-marines, mêmeau-delà de la profondeur de
200mètres,devait toujoursêtreréservée àl' ( at riverainu,seulhabilité à
revendiquertoute zone où laprofondeur deseauxsurjacentespermet l'ex-

ploitation. Implicitement,donc, toutes les zones sous-marinesdu monde
setrouvaient diviséesentre les Etatscôtierspar laconvention de 1958surle
plateau continental. Seulrestait leproblèmede la délimitation.Mais ilest
peu probable qu'une telle interprétation correspondît à ce que les parti-
cipants à la conférence croyaient effectivement approuver. D'une façon
généralel,aplupart d'entre euxsemblent avoireul'impressionerronéeque,
grâceau critèrede l'exploitabilité,l'exploitationetl'exploration au-delà de
l'isobathe des 200mètresne deviendraient possibles que progressivement,
au fur et à mesure du progrès technique.

Section III. Evolution des idées sur la délimitation
duplateau continental

1. Projet de la Commission du droit international

47. Pour bien comprendre la méthodededélimitationdu plateau conti-
nental dans lecasdesEtats dont les côtessontadjacentes ou sefont face,il
faut revenir à la proclamation Truman, selon laquelle :

(<Dans lecasoù leplateau continental s'étendjusqu'au rivage d'un
autre Etat ou est partagéavecun Etat voisin, la frontière sera déter-

minéepar les Etats-Unis et 1'Etatintéresséconformément aux prin-
cipes de l'équité.
Parmi les déclarations unilatérales queles Etats firent par la suite, beau-
coup mentionnent les ((principeséquitables )>àpropos de la délimitation
du plateau continental entreEtatsdont lescôtessont adjacentesou sefont

face.
48. A sa deuxième session, en 1950,la Commission du droit interna-
tionalreconnut la nécessitéd'établir deslimites lorsque deux ou plusieurs
Etats voisins s'intéressaientà un mêmeplateau continental. Le projet
préparéen 1951contenait la disposition suivante :

(Article 7
Deux ou plusieurs Etats, dont le territoire est contigu au même
plateau continental, devraient fixer, par voie d'accord, les limites de
leurszonesrespectives dans leplateau continental. Adéfautd'accord,

les parties seront tenues de faire fixer les limites par arbitrage)>
(Nations Unies, Documents officiels del'Assembléegénéraled ,ixième
session, supplémentno9, A/ 1858,Rapport de la Commissiondu droit
international,1950,p. 25.)
Il fut aussiproposé, pour les casoù un accord ne serait pas possible et ou

une prompte solution s'imposait, que les Etats intéressésfussent tenusdesubmit to arbitration ex aequoet bono.The term "arbitration" was used in
the widest sense and included possible recourse to the International Court
of Justice. Meeting objections raised by some governments, Professor
J. P. A. François, Special Rapporteur on this subjectin the International
Law Commission, was inclined to replace arbitration ex aequo et bon0
by the procedure of conciliation,and thus suggested the followingprovi-
sion :
'Yrticle 7

Two or more Statesto whose territories the same continental shelf
is contiguous should establish boundaries in the area of the conti-
nental shelf by agreement.Failing agreement,the parties are under
the obligation to subrnit the dispute to conciliation procedure."
(A/CN.4/60, p. 129.)

49. The Committee of Experts on Certain Technical Questions con-
cerningthe Territorial Seamet in April 19.53in responseto the request by
the SpecialRapporteur. The questionput by the SpecialRapporteur wasas
follows :

"How should the (lateral) boundary line be drawn through the
adjoining territorial sea of two adjacent States? Should this be
done
A. By continuing the land frontier ?

B. Bya perpendicularline on the coast at the intersection of the land
frontier and the coastline ?
C. By a line drawn vertically on the general direction of the coast-
line ?
D. By a median line ? If so, how should this line be drawn ?To what
extent should islands, shallow waters and navigation channels be
accounted for ?" (A/CN.4/6 1/Add. 1, English Annex, p. 6.)

The reply to this question by the Cornmittee of Experts was as follows :
"1. After thoroughly discussing different methods the Cornmittee
decidedthat the(lateral)boundary through the territorial sea if not
already fixed otherwise - should be drawn according to theprinciple
of equidistance from the respective coastlines.

2. In a number of casesthis may not lead to an equitablesolution,
which should be then arrived at by negotiation." (Ibid., pp. 6 f.)

In this connection the Committee of Experts made the following obser-
vations :

"The Committee considered it important to find a formula for
drawing the international boundaries in the territorial waters of PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS.ODA) 185

soumettre leur différend à un arbitrage ex aequo et bono. Le terme (<ar-
bitragej) était ici employédans son sens le plus large et englobait un
éventuel recours à la Cour internationale de Justice. Pour répondre aux
objections soulevéespar plusieurs gouvernements, M. François, rappor-

teur spécialsurcesujet,envisageaderemplacer l'arbitrage ex aequoetbono
par la procédurede conciliation et proposa la disposition suivante :

<< rticle 7

Deux ou plusieurs Etats, dont le territoire est contigu au même
plateau continental, devraient fixer, par voie d'accord, les limites de
leurszonesrespectivesdans leplateau continental.A défautd'accord,
lesparties seront tenues de soumettre ledifférend à une procédurede
conciliation. j(A/CN.4/60, chap. IV,art. 7 ;International Law Com-
mission Yearbook, 1953,vol. II, p. 48.)

49. Le comité d'experts sur certaines questions d'ordre technique
concernant la mer territoriale se réuniten avril 1953, à la demande du
rapporteur spécial. Celui-cilui soumit la question suivante :

<Comment faut-ildéterminerla délimitationdesmers territoriales
de deux Etats adjacents ? Est-ce que cela peut se faire par:

A. Le prolongement de la frontière de terre ?
B. Une ligneperpendiculaire à la côtà l'endroit oùla frontière entre
les deux territoires atteint la mer
C. Le tracé d'uneligne perpendiculaire partant du point mentionné
sous B suivant la direction généralede la ligne de côte ?

D. Une ligne médiane ? Si oui, comment faut-il tracer cette ligne?
Dans quellemesure faut-il tenir compte delaprésencedesîles,des
sèches,ainsi que des chenaux navigables ?1)
A cette question, le comité d'expertsdonna la réponse ci-après

<<1. Après une discussion approfondie le comité a déclaré que la
frontière (latérale)entre les mers territoriales respectives de deux
Etats adjacents, là où elle n'a pas déjàétéfixéed'une autre manière,
devrait êtretracée selonleprincipe d'équidistancedelacôte depart et

d'autre de l'aboutissement de la frontière.
2. Dans certains cas, cette méthodene permettra pas d'aboutir à
une solution équitable, laquelle devra alors êtrerecherchéedans des
négociations. (A/CN.4/61/Add.l et Corr.1 ; ibid., 1953, vol. II,
p. 79.)
Le comitéd'experts ajoutait les observations suivantes :

(<Le comités'est efforcéde trouver des formules pour tracer les
frontièresinternationales dans lesmers territorialesquipourraient en States, which could also be used for the delimitation of the respective
continental shelves of two States bordering the same continental
shelf." (Ibid., p. 7.)

In parentheses, the narrative must here be interrupted in order to point out
that the Court, in the present Judgment (see para. 119) seems to have
overlooked the conclusions of this Committee by simply stressing the
questions which that bodyhad had put toitby the SpecialRapporteur of
the International Law Commission.
50. In 1953,theInternational LawCommission, apparently on thebasis
of the recommendations of the Committee of Experts, proposed the for-
mulation of a general rule based on the principle of equidistance, recog-
nizingthat, whilethat principle wasto provide the generalrule, it wouldbe
subject to modification in caseswhere anotherboundary line wasjustified
by special circumstances. The text suggested by the Commission in 1953
for the case of adjacent States was as follows :

'Yrticle 7
1. [The case of opposite States]

2. Where the same continental shelfiscontiguous to the territories
of two adjacent States, the boundary of the continental shelf apper-
taining to such States is, in the absence of agreement between those
States or unless another boundary line isjustified by special circum-
stances, determined by application of the principle of equidistance
from the base lines from which the width of the territorial sea of each
of the two countries is measured." (International Law Commission
Yearbook, 1953,Vol. II, p. 213.)

The commentary by the Commission on this provision reads as fol-
lows :
"[W]hile ... the rule of equidistance is the general rule, it is subject
tomodification in casesin whichanotherboundary lineisjustified by
special circumstances. As in the case of the boundaries of coastal
waters, provision must be made for departures necessitated by any
exceptional configuration of the Coast as well as the presence of
islands or of navigable channels. To that extent the rule adopted
partakes of some elasticity." (Ibid., p. 216.)

51. The International Law Commission further revisedthe text in 1956,
as follows :

'Yrticle 72
1. [The case of opposite States]
2. Where the samecontinental shelfis adjacent to the territories of
two adjacent States, the boundary of the continental shelf shall be
determined by agreementbetween them. In the absenceof agreement, même tempsservir pour délimiter lesfrontières respectives de <(pla-
teau continental i)concernant les Etats devant les côtes desquelles
s'étendce plateau. i)(Ibid.)

(Ilfaut remarquer iciqu'auparagraphe 119 du présent arrêtla Cour semble
ignorer les conclusions de cecomité,ne retenant que les demandes qui lui
avaient étéadresséespar le rapporteur spécialde la Commission du droit
international.)

50. En 1953, la Commission du droit international, s'inspirant, semble-
t-il, des recommandations du comitéd'experts, proposa de formuler une
règlegénéralefondéesur le principe de l'équidistance,tout en reconnais-
sant que, siceprincipe devait déterminerlarèglegénérale,celle-c risterait
sujetteà modificationlorsquedescirconstances spécialesjustifieraient une
autre ligne de délimitation.Le texte proposé en 1953 par la Commission
pour le cas des Etats limitrophes était le suivant :

<Article 7

1. [Cas des Etats se faisant face.]
2. Dans les cas où un mêmeplateau continental est contigu au
territoire de deux Etats limitrophes,la délimitation du plateau conti-
nental entre ces Etats s'opère, à défautd'accord entre ces Etats et à
moins que des circonstances spécialesnejustifient une autre délimi-
tation, par application du principe de l'équidistance deslignesdebase
à partir desquelles est mesuréela largeur de la mer territoriale de

chacun des deux pays. (Nations Unies, Documents officielsde l'As-
semblée généralh e,uitièmesession, supplément no8, A/2456, Rapport
de la Commission du droit international, 1953, p.13.)
Selon le commentairejoint à cette disposition :

<Si ...les limites sont déterminées,en général,par la règle de
l'équidistance, des modifications peuventêtreapportées à cette règle,

lorsque des circonstances spécialesjustifient le tracé d'une autre
limite. Comme pour leslimites deseaux territoriales, ildoitêtreprévu
qu'on peut s'écarterde la règle lorsqu'uneconfiguration exception-
nelle de la côte ou encorela présenced'îlesou de chenaux navigables
l'exigent. La règleadoptéeest donc par là dotéed'une certaine élas-
ticité.i(Ibid., p.16.)

51. En 1956, la Commission du droit international modifia ce texte
comme suit :
c(Article 72

1. [Cas des Etats se faisant face.]
2. Dans les cas où un mêmeplateau continental est adjacent au
territoire de deux Etats limitrophes, la délimitation du plateau conti-
nental est déterminée par accord entre cesEtats. A défaut d'accord, et and unlessanotherboundary lineisjustified by specialcircumstances,
the boundary shall be determined by application of the principle of
equidistance from the baselines from whch the breadth of the terri-
torial sea of each of the two countries is measured." (International
Law Commission Yearbook, 1956, Vol.II, p. 264.)

The cornmentary attached to the provision stated :

"As in the case of the boundaries of the territorial sea, provision
must be made for departures necessitated by any exceptional con-
figuration of the Coast,as well as the presence of islands or of navi-
gablechannels.This casemay arisefairly often, so that the rule adop-
ted is fairly elastic." (Ibid., p. 300.)
The International Law Commission also proposed, in Article 73 of the

draft, that anydispute arisingout oftheinterpretation or application ofthe
régimeof the continental shelf should, in principle, be submitted to the
International Court of Justice.

2. Article 6 of the Conventionon the Continental Shelf
52. At the Geneva Conference in 1958,Venezuela could not accepi the
idea that, ifthere wereno agreement, theboundary lineshould, asageneral
rule, be the equidistance line, because the situations whch existed in

different parts of the world were too various tojustify theadoption of any
suchgeneral rule.Accordingly, Venezuelasuggestedthat "the boundary of
the continental shelf ...shall be determined by agreement between them
or by other means recognized in international law" (A/CONF.13/C.4/
L.42). For different reasons, Yugoslavia proposed deletion of the words
"and unless another boundary line isjustified by special circumstances"
fromthe 1956draft (A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.16) because, according toit, that
criterion was vagueand arbitrary and likelyto giverise to misunderstand-
ing and disagreement. The Yugoslav delegate asked whether, and how,
such specialcircumstances wereenumerated in international law,and who
should be charged with interpreting their application. The proposals of
both Venezuela and Yugoslavia were rejected by the Fourth Committee.
The United Kingdom proposed the following provision :

"In the case of adjacent States, the boundary of the submarine

areas . . shall,in the absenceof agreement onanyotherboundary,be
determined by the application of the principles of equidistance from
the nearest points of the baselines from which the breadth of the
territorial sea of each of the two States is measured." (A/CONF.13/
C.4/L.28.)
According to the British delegation -

"[Tlhemedian linewould alwaysprovide thebasisfor delimitation.
If both the States involved weresatisfiedwith theboundary provided
by the median line, no further negotiation would be necessary ; if a à moins que des circonstances spéciales nejustifient une autre déli-
mitation, celle-cis'opèrepar application du principe del'équidistance
des lignes de base à partir desquelles est mesurée la largeur de la mer
territoriale de chacun des deuxpays. )(Annuaire de la Commissiondu
droit international, 1956,vol. II, p. 264.)

Le commentaire relatif à cette disposition précisait :

(Comme pour ces mers [les mers territoriales], il doit êtreprévu
qu'on peut s'écarterde la règle lorsqu'une configuration exception-
nelle de la côte ou encore la présence d'îlesou de chenaux navigables
l'exigent. Ce cas pourra se présenterassez souvent. La règleadoptée
est donc par là dotée d'une certaine souplesse. ))(Ibid., p. 300.)

La Commission proposait aussi, à l'article 73du projet, que tout différend
sur l'interprétation ou l'application du régimedu plateau continental fût
en principe soumis à la Cour internationale de Justice.

2. L'article 6 de la conventionsur leplateau continental

52. A la conférence deGenève,tenueen 1958,leVenezuelarejeta l'idée
qu'a défaut d'accord ce fût la ligne d'équidistance qui déterminerait la
ligne de délimitation, en faisant valoir que les situations étaient trop
diverses dans le monde pour permettre l'adoption d'une règle générale de

cet ordre. En conséquence, le Venezuelaproposa que (<la délimitation du
plateau continental ...[fût] déterminéepar accord ...ou par les autres
moyens admis en droit international ))(A/CONF.13/C.4/L.42). Pour
d'autres raisons, la Yougoslavie proposa de supprimer les mots <<et à
moins que des circonstances spéciales nejustifient une autre délimita-
tion >),qui figuraient dans le projet de 1956(A/CONF.13/L.16), jugeant
que ce critère,vague et arbitraire, risquait d'engendrer desmalentendus et
des désaccords. Où et comment ces circonstances spéciales étaient-elles

énuméréee sn droit international, demanda le représentant de la Yougos-
lavie, et qui serait chargéd'en interpréter l'application ? Cependant, la
proposition du Venezuela et celle de la Yougoslavie furent rejetéespar
la quatrième commission. Le Royaume-Uni proposa la disposition sui-
vante :
(<2. Dans le cas d'Etats limitrophes, la délimitation des régions
sous-marines ..est déterminée, à défautd'accord sur une autre déli-
mitation, par application du principe de l'équidistancedes points les

plus proches des lignes de base à partir desquelles est mesurée lamer
territoriale de chacun de ces Etats. ))(ConférencedesNations Unies
sur le droit de la mer, vol. VI, p. 154).
Selon la délégationbritannique :

<<la lignemédianeservirait toujours debase pour ladélimitation.Si
les deux Etats intéressésacceptaient de prendre comme ligne de
délimitation la ligne médiane,il ne serait pas nécessairede procéder divergence from the median line appeared to be indicated by special
circumstances, anotherboundary couldbe establishedby negotiation,
but the median linewould still serveasthestarting point." (UNCLOS
1,Offici Relcord so,l. VI, p. 92.)

After some queries had been raised by France and the Netherlands as to
whether such agreements would be lirnited to cases where there were
special circumstances, the United Kingdom proposa1 was withdrawn in

favour of the Netherlands proposal, in whch the United Kingdomjoined
as CO-sponsor (A/CONF.13/C.4/L.23). This joint proposa1 was in fact
substantiallyidentical with the relevant provision of the 1956draft of the
International Law Commission and was finally adopted by the Fourth
Committee by 29-16-9 votes. Thus Article 6 of the Continental Shelf
Convention came into being.

1. Where the samecontinental shelfis adjacent to the territories of
two or more States whose coasts are opposite to each other, the
boundary of the continental shelf appertaining to such States shallbe
determined by agreementbetween them. In the absence of agreement,
and unlessanotherboundary lineisjustified by specialcircumstances,
the boundary is the median line, every point of which is equidistant
from the nearest points of the baselines from whichthe breadth of the
territorial sea of each State is measured.
2. Where the samecontinental shelfis adjacent to the territories of
two adjacent States, the boundary of the continental shelf shall be
determined by agreement between them. In the absence of agree-
ment, and unless another boundary line is justified by special cir-

cumstances, the boundary shall be determined by application
of the principle of equidistance from the nearest points of the base-
lines from which the breadth of the territorial sea of each State is
measured .. ."
53. Somesuggestionsweremade during the 1958Conference as to what
"special circumstances" would mean in thiscontext.TheUnited Kingdom
explained that -

"Among the specialcircumstances whichmight exist there was,for
example, the presence of a small or large island in the area to be
apportioned ;he suggested that, for the purposes of drawing a boun-
dary, islands should be treated on their merits, very small islands or
Sandcays on a continuous continental shelf and outside the belts of
territorial sea being neglected as base points for measurement and
having only their own appropriate territorial sea. Other types of
special circumstances were the possession by one of the two States
concerned of special minera1exploitation rights or fishery rights, or
the presence of a navigable channel ;in al1such cases, a deviation à d'autres négociations ; si des circonstances spécialessemblaient
indiquer qu'il convient de s'écarterde la ligne médiane,une autre
ligne de délimitation pourrait êtreétabliepar voie de négociation,
mais la ligne médianeservirait toujours de point de départ. ))(Ibid.,

p. 111).

Aprèsquelesreprésentantsdela France etdesPays-Baseurent demandési
l'accord n'était prévu qu'en ca dse circonstances spéciales,le Royaume-
Uni retira saproposition en faveur de la proposition des Pays-Bas, dont il
se porta coauteur (A/CONF.13/C.4/L.23). Cette proposition commune,
identique en substance à la disposition correspondante du projet de 1956
de la Commission, fut finalement adoptéepar la quatrième commission
par 29 voix contre 16,avec 9 abstentions. C'est ainsique l'article6 de la
convention sur le plateau continental vit lejour :

((Article6

1. Dans le cas où un mêmeplateau continental est adjacent au
territoire de deux ou plusieurs Etats dont les côtes se font face, la
délimitationdu plateau continental entre cesEtats est déterminéepar
accord entre ces Etats. A défaut d'accord,età moins que des circons-
tances spécialesnejustifient une autre délimitation,celle-ciest cons-
tituéepar la ligne médianedont tous les points sont équidistantsdes
points les plus proches des lignes de base à partir desquelles est
mesuréela largeur de la mer territoriale de chacun de ces Etats.

2. Dans le cas où même leplateau continental est adjacent au
territoire de deux Etats limitrophes,la délimitation du plateau conti-
nental est déterminéeparaccord entre cesEtats.Adéfaut d'accord, et
àmoins que des circonstances spécialesnejustifient une autre déli-
mitation, celle-cis'opèrepar application du principe del'équidistance
des points les plus proches des lignes de base à partir desquelles est
mesuréela largeur de la mer territoriale de chacun de ces Etats. ))

53. Certaines suggestionsfurent faites àla conférencede 1958quant au
sens à donner en l'occurrence à l'expression<(circonstances spéciales>>L e
représentant du Royaume-Uni donna les explications suivantes :

<Au nombre des circonstances spécialesdont il pourrait y avoir
lieu de tenir compte, on peut mentionner par exemple l'existence
d'uneîlepetite ougrande, dans la zone à répartir.Il suggèreque,pour
tracerune lignededémarcation,on tiennecompte del'étendue desîles
etque l'on neprenne pas commepoints dedépartpour mesurer lamer
territoriale les très petites îles et les bancs de sable situéssur un
plateau continental continu et en dehors de la mer territoriale qui
possèdent uniquement une mer territoriale appropriée. D'autres cir-
constances spécialespourraient consister dans le fait que l'un des

Etats posséderait des droits spéciauxen matière d'exploitation mi- from the median line would bejustified, but the median line would
still provide the best starting point for negotiations." (UNCLOS 1,
OfficialRecords, Vol. VI, p. 93.)

Although restricted tothe caseofopposite States,there wasalsoaproposa1
by Italy, which read as follows :
"Where in the proximity of coasts whch are opposite to each other

there areislands belongingto the said continuouscontinental shelf,in
the absence of agreement, theboundary is the median line everypoint
of which is equidistant from the low-waterline along the coast of the
said States, unless some other method of drawing the said median
line isjustified by special circumstances." (A/CONF.I3/C.4/L.25/
Rev.1 .)
This Italian proposa1 was rejected by 3-31-18 votes at the Fourth Com-
mittee. No other argument is to be found in the records of the Conference

on what the "special circumstances" could be which might justify a line
other than the equidistance line.

54. With regard to the compulsory settlement by the International
Court of Justice of any dispute concerning the continental shelf, the
Netherlands suggested that the following clause be added :
"In the case ofjudicial proceedings relating to the application of
Article 72, the [International]Court [of Justice] shall have power to

decide ex aequo et bono whether a boundary line other than that
defined in that article is justified by special circumstances." (A/
CONF. 13/C.4/L.62.)
Thisprovision was adopted by the Fourth Committee following a roll-cal1
vote of 33-15-14. Both Tunisia and Libya abstained from voting. At the
plenary meeting, this provision was put to a vote only after the Optional
Protocol of Signature concerning the Compulsory Settlement of Disputes
had been adopted and, though obtaining 38-20-7votes,it wasrejected asit

had failed to achievetherequired majority of two-thirds of the Conference.
Thus, contrary to the original intention of the International Law Com-
mission, the settlement of disputes concerning the delimitation of the
continental shelf did not become subject to compulsory settlement, either
by the International Court of Justice or by any other means, under the
Convention on the Continental Shelf, in that compulsory settlement was
provided for onlyin aseperateinstrument :the Optional Protocol. Infact,
though the Convention on the Continental Shelf came into force on
10June 1964,the Optional Protocol had not yet become effective. nièreou de pêche, ou encore dansl'existenced'un chenal navigable.
Dans touslescasdecegenre,une déviationdela lignemédianepourra
se justifier, mais cette ligne constituera, même alors,le meilleur

point de départpourdesnégociations. )(A/CONF. 13/42.)(Première
conférence des Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer, Documents
officiels,vol.VI, p. 112.)
L'Italie avaitdesoncôtéprésenté lapropositionque voici,limitéeilestvrai

au cas des Etats se faisant face :
(iDans lecas où à proximité descôtesquise font face,ily a desîles
appartenant audit plateau continental continu, la délimitation est
constituée, àdéfautd'accord,parla lignemédianedont tous lespoints

sont équidistants de la laisse de basse mer longeant les côtes des-
dits Etats à moins que des circonstances spéciales ne justifient des
variantes au tracéde ladite lignemédiane. (A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.25/
Rev.1.) (Ibid., p. 153.)
Cette proposition italienne fut rejetée à la quatrième commission par

31voixcontre 3,avec 18abstentions. Les documents officielsde la confé-
rence ne contiennent pas d'autre prise de position quant aux (circons-
tances spéciales ))pouvant justifier une autre ligne que la ligne d'équidis-
tance.
54. Au sujet du règlement obligatoire par la Cour internationale de
Justice de tout différendsur le plateau continental, les Pays-Bas propo-
sèrentd'ajouter la clause suivante :

(iEn casd'action judiciaire relative à l'application de l'article 72,la
Cour sera habilitée à déciderex aequo et bon0 si ces circonstances
spécialesjustifientune délimitationautre quecellequiestprévuedans
cet article.)>(A/CONF.13/C.4/L.62.)

Par 33 voix contre 15,avec 14abstentions, la disposition correspondante
du projet de la Commission fut adoptée par la quatrième commission.
La Tunisie et la Libye s'abstinrent de participer au vote. En plénière,ce
n'estqu'aprèsl'adoption du protocole de signature facultative concernant
le règlement obligatoire des différends que cette disposition fut mise

aux voix ; le résultat du vote étant de 38 voix pour, 20 voix contre et
7 abstentions, elle fut rejetée,faute d'avoir atteint la majorité requise des
deux tiers des membres de la conférence. Contrairement à ce que la
Commission du droitinternational avait initialement prévu,la convention
sur le plateau continental ne soumet donc pas les différendssur la déli-
mitation du plateau continental au règlement obligatoire, que ce soit par
saisine de la Cour internationale de Justice ou par d'autres moyens ;c'est
un instrument séparé,le protocole de signature facultative, qui prévoitle
règlement obligatoire. De plus, la convention est entrée en vigueur le

10juin 1964,et leprotocole facultatif n'étaitpas encore entréen vigueur à
cette date.190 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

55. Thus the Convention on the Continental Shelf suggests the deter-
mination of the boundary of the continental shelf between opposite or

adjacent States by agreement, without providing for any compulsory set-
tlement of disputes. In so doing, it confers on a principle of general law,
concerning the settlement of disputes, priority over any principles or rules
that may be applicable to the particular subject-matter, without saying
what those may be. Thus there is no compelling principle of delimitation
which must be respected by the terms of such agreement as may be
reached. Hence the Convention refrains from mentioning any specific
principle or rule until it comes to the event of failure to agree. But this, in
my view, does not mean that the Conference intended deliberately to
belittle the importance of such principles or rules during the process of
reaching agreement. On the contrary, considering that it must have had
some doctrinal basis for the second sentence of each paragraph of Arti-
cle 6,1 suggestthat the Conference meant to provide guidance both before
aswellas aftertheascertainment of anyfailure to agree(both beingphases

in which there is an "absence of agreement"). The implicit intention of
Article 6 was therefore, 1believe, most probably to the following effect :
whether in the case of agreement or impartial third-party determination,
the principles and rules of international law to be applied should be that,
unless another boundary line is justified by special circumstances, the
boundary in the case of adjacent States should be determined by appli-
cation of the equidistance principle. In other words, the Convention may
be interpreted to mean that it suggested the "equidistance/special-circum-
stances" method as a normal basis of agreement as well as of third-party
determination. Certainly some difficulties still remain in determining
whether another boundary lineisjustified by specialcircumstances or not,
and this too should havebeen a matter for negotiation between theparties
orfor decision by a third Party. This applies with particular force if there
does not exist any established rule as to what is meant by "special cir-

cumstances".

Section IV. Significance of the 1969Judgment of the Court

1. The continentalshelf as a rule of customary international law
56. The argument asto whether the concept ofthe continental shelf was
valid only as between Statesparties to the 1958Convention on the Con-

tinental Shelf,which became effective on 10June 1964,or had been gen-
erally accepted as customary international law, was ended by the Judg-
ment of the Court in 1969,when the Court stated that :
"19. ... [Tlhe rights of the coastal State in respect of the area of

continental shelf that constitutes a natural prolongation of its land
territory into and under the -kt ipsofacto and ab initio,by virtue
of its sovereigntyover theland, and as an extension ofit inan exercise PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS. ODA) 190

55. La convention sur le plateau continental propose doncque la déli-
mitation du plateau continental entre Etats limitrophes ou qui sefont face

se fasse par voie d'accord, sans prévoirle règlement obligatoire des dif-
férends.Cefaisant, elleconfère à un principe dedroit généralc ,oncernant
le règlement des différends, la prioritésur tous les principes ou règlesqui
pourraient s'appliquer au sujet particulier du différend,sans préciserce
que sont cesprincipes ou règles.Iln'existedonc pas deprincipeastreignant
de délimitation à respecter dans les termes de l'accord, s'il y a accord.
Ainsi, la convention s'abstient de mentionner tout principe ou règle,
sauf en cas d'impossibilitéd'accord. Mais, à mon avis, cela ne signifie
pas que la conférenceentendait minimiser de propos délibéré l'impor-
tance de ces principes ou règlesau coursdesnégociationssur l'accord. Au

contraire, considérant qu'elle a dû s'inspirer d'un certain fondement
doctrinal en rédigeant la secondephrase de chaque paragraphe de l'ar-
ticle 6,je pense que la conférenceentendait donner des directives aussi
bien pour la période précédant la constatation du défaut d'accordque
pour la période suivante(étantdonnéqu'il y a (défautd'accord >)dans
l'une et l'autre de ces périodes).L'intention implicite de l'article 6 était
donc, me semble-t-il, très vraisemblablement la suivante : qu'il s'agisse
d'un accord ou d'une délimitation impartiale par tierce partie, les prin-
cipes et règles du droit international à appliquer sont que, à moins

qu'une autre méthodene soitjustifiéepar des circonstances spéciales,la
délimitationdans le cas d'Etats limitrophes est déterminéepar l'applica-
tion du principe d'équidistance. Autrement dit, on peut interpréter la
convention comme faisant de la méthode << équidistance/circonstances
spéciales la basede la délimitationpar voie normale d'accord et de la
délimitationpar tierce partie. Bien entendu, il reste dans ce cas certaines
difficultésau moment de déterminersi une autre délimitation est ou non
justifiée par des circonstances spéciales, et cela aussi doit faire l'objet
de négociations entre les parties ou d'une décisionpar tierce partie.

Surtout s'il n'existe pas de règle établie sur ce qu'il faut entendre par
(<circonstances spéciales >).

SectionIV. La portée del'arrêrtendupar la Couren 1969

1. Le plateau continental endroit international coutumier

56. La controverse sur le point de savoir si la notion de plateau conti-
nental ne valait que pour les Etats parties à la convention sur le plateau
continental de 1958, entréeen vigueur le. 10juin 1964, ou si elle était
généralement acceptée en droitinternational coutumier a été tranchép ear
la Cour dans son arrêtde 1969,où l'on trouve le prononcé suivant :

(<19....Les droits de l'Etat riverain concernant la zone de plateau
continental qui constitue un prolongement naturel de son territoire
souslamerexistent ipsofactoetabinitioenvertu dela souverainetéde
1'Etatsur ce territoire et par une extension de cette souveraineté sous of sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring the seabed and
exploiting its natural resources." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 22.)

The concept of the continental shelf was thus given a firm place in the
framework of customary international law. However, it is extremely
importantto notethat the substance or content of the rightsenjoyedby the
coastal State were not newly fashioned by the 1969Judgment. The Court
qualified the rights of the coastal States, in the samewayasprovided in the
Convention, stating as follows :
"19. ...In short, there ishere an inherent right. In order to exercise
it, no speciallegalprocesshas tobe gonethrough, nor haveany special
legal acts to be performed. Its existence can be declared . .but does
not need to be constituted.Furthermore, the right doesnot depend on

itsbeingexercised.To echothelanguage of the GenevaConvention, it
is 'exclusive'in the sense that if the coastal State does not choose to
explore or exploit the areas of shelf appertaining to it, that is its own
affair, but no one else may do so without its express consent."
(Ibid.)
57. The phrase 'Ipsofacto and ab initio" should not be interpreted as
meaning anythingother than what isexpressedin the 1958Convention. In
spite of this phrase, such a right of the coastal State, not being effective
retroactively, did not exist "ipsofacto andab initio7'priorto the time when
the régimeof the continental shelf found itself in the realm of customary
international law. The Court did not giveany additional interpretation to

the concept of the continental shelf,but simplydeclared the right defined
by the 1958Convention to be one established under customary interna-
tional law without necessarily depending upon the specificprovisions of
that Convention. The concepts of "ipsofacto andab initio" wereemployed
by the Court in 1969simply to strengthen the régimeof the continental
shelf, which had not yet achieved a firm status in international law. The
Court observed :
"100. ...This régimefurnishes an exampleof alegaltheory derived
from a particular source that has secured a general following. As the
Court has recalled in thefirstpart of itsJudgment, it was the Truman
Proclamation of 28 September 1945which was at the origin of the

theory, whose special features reflect that origin. It would therefore
not be in harmony with this history to over-systematize a pragmatic
constmct the developments ofwhichhaveoccurredwithin arelatively
short space of time." (Ibid., p. 53.)
TheCourt stated, as quoted above, the concept that "the continental shelf
.. .constitutesa natural prolongation of its land territory into and under
thesea" and repeated that the "shelf area isthenatural prolongation [ofthe
land domain] intoand under the sea" (para. 39).It alsotalked of "the more
fundamental concept of the continental shelf as being the natural prolon- laformede l'exercicede droits souverains auxfins del'exploration du
lit de la mer et de l'exploitation de sesressources naturelles. )>(C.I.J.
Recueil 1969,p. 22.)

Le plateau continental trouvait ainsi une place bien établiedans le droit
international coutumier. Cependant, il importe au plus haut point de
relever que la substance ou la teneur des droits $xercéspar 1'Etatriverain
ne recevait pas une définition nouvelledans l'arrêtde 1969 :la Cour y
définissaitles droits de 1'Etatcôtier de la même manièreque les disposi-
tions de la convention. Le passage suivant est significatif à cet égard :

<<19. ..Il y a là un droit inhérent.Point n'estbesoin pour l'exercer
de suivre un processusjuridique particulier ni d'accomplir des actes
juridiques spéciaux. Son existencepeut être constatée ..mais elle ne
supposeaucun acteconstitutif. Qui plus est, ce droit est indépendant
de son exerciceeffectif. Pour reprendre le terme de la convention de
Genève,il est exclusif )>en cesensque, siun Etat riverain choisit de

nepas explorer ou de ne pas exploiter leszonesde plateaucontinental
lui revenant, cela ne concerne que lui et nul ne peut le faire sans son
consentement exprès. 1)(Zbid.)
57. La formule « ipsofactoetabinitio»nedoit doncpasêtreinterprétée
dansun sensdifférentde celuidestermes de laconvention de 1958.Malgré

cette formule, le droit de YEtatriverain, étantdépourvu d'effet rétroactif,
n'existait pas cripso facto et ab initio » avant que le régimedu plateau
continental n'acquît droit de citédans ledroitinternational coutumier. La
Cour ne donnait aucune interprétation complémentairede la notion de
plateau continental, se contentant de déclarerque le droit définipar la
convention de 1958étaitétabli endroit international coutumier sans être
nécessairementtributaire desdispositions précisesde cette convention. La
Cour, en 1969,ne s'est serviedes notions expriméespar la formule c(ipso
facto etabinitio»quepour consoliderlerégimeduplateau continental,qui
n'étaitpas encorefermement ancrédans ledroitinternational. Commeelle

le dit dans son arrêt :
((100. ...Le régime du plateau continental est l'exemple d'une
théoriejuridique néed'une solution particulière qui a fait école.
Comme la Cour l'arappelédans la premièrepartie de l'arrêt,c'estla

proclamation Truman du 28 septembre 1945qui est à l'origine dela
théorieet lesparticularitésde celle-cisont le reflet de cette origine. Il
serait donc contraire à l'histoire de systématiser à l'excèsune cons-
truction pragmatique dont lesdéveloppementssesont présentésdans
un délai relativement court. (Ibid., p. 53.)

Dans lepassagecitéplus haut, la Cour proclame queleplateaucontinental
est le <prolongement naturel ))du territoire terrestre((sousla mer )>et le
répète au paragraphe39 (le ((plateau continental est le prolongement
naturel souslamer [duterritoire] )))Elleparle ausside (laconception plus
fondamentale du plateau continental envisagée comme prolongement192 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

gation of the land domain" (para. 40),and of "the natural prolongation of
continuation of the land territory or domain, or land sovereignty of the
coastal State, intoand under the highseasviathebed .. ."(para. 43).In the
context of the 1969Judgment the outer limit of the continental shelf was
not at issue, the North Sea being a shallow sea with the exception of the
(irrelevant) Nonvegian Trough, and thus the area beyond the 200-metre

depth of water wasnot dealt with at that time. Just as the 1958Convention
on theContinental Shelfdidnot revealanypreciseidea as tothe outer limit
of thecontinental shelf,sothe 1969Judgmentdid notattempt to define the
outer lirnit, or the full expanse of the continental shelf, by use of the
concept of "natural prolongation". No, that concept was used simply
to justify the appurtenance to the coastal State of the continental shelf
geographically adjacent to it.
58. In this connection 1would further point out that the fact that the
continental shelf was given a firm place in the framework of customary
international lawdidnot necessarilymean that theactual provisions of the
Convention on the Continental Shelf reflected customary international
law.Inits 1969Judgment, the Court,partly for the reason that reservation
may not be allowedfor Articles 1-3of the Convention, held the viewthat -

"63. ...[Tlhesethree articles[Articles 1-31[are]the oneswhich,it is
clear, were then regarded as reflecting, or as crystallizing, received or
at least emergent rules of customary international law relevant to the
continental shelf,amongst them the question of the seaward extent of
the shelf ; the juridical character of the coastal State's entitlement ;
thenature of the rights exercisable ;the kind of natural resources to
which these relate ; and the preservation intact of the legal status as

high seas of the waters over the shelf, and the legal status of the
superjacent air-space." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 39.)

1subrnit that this statement went too far in sayingthat "received orat least
emergent rules of customary international law" had appeared not only
withregard to thejuridical character of the coastal State's entitlement and
the nature of the rights exercisable, but also with regard to some other
aspects. 1shall have occasion below to refer to theproblem regarding the
kind of natural resources to whch these rights relate.

2. Meaning of Article 6 of the Convention on the Continental Shelf

59. The Court stated in its 1969Judgment that Article 6 of the Con-
vention on theContinental Shelf,whichprovides for the application of the
principle of equidistance in the case of another boundary not being jus-
tified by special circumstances, did not embody or crystallize any pre-

existingemergent rule of customary lawand could not bebindingupon the
States which were not parties to the Convention (ibid., p. 41, para. 69).
The Court stated as follows :naturel du territoire (par. 40), et(<du prolongement naturel ou de l'ex-

tension du territoire ou de la souverainetéterritoriale de l'Etat riverain
sous la haute mer, au-delà du lit... (par. 43). Quant à la limite extérieure
du plateau continental, ellen'étaitpas encause dans l'arrêtde 1969,la mer
du Nord étantune mer peu profonde, àl'exceptionde lafossenorvégienne
(dépourvuede pertinence dans cecas), etla Cour n'a doncpas traitéde la
zonesituéeau-delà de la profondeur de 200mètres.Ainsi,de mêmeque la
convention sur le plateau continental de 1958 ne donnait pas une idée
précisede la limite extérieuredu plateau continental, de mêmela Cour,
dans son arrêtde 1969,ne s'estpas serviede la notion de (<prolongement

naturel ))pour essayerde définirlalimiteextérieuredu plateaucontinental
ou sonétendueintégrale,maisuniquementpourjustifier lesdroits de1'Etat
riverain sur le plateau continental géographiquement contigu à ses côtes.
58. A cet égard,je ferai également observerquelefait que la notion de
plateau continental ait acquis une place bien établie endroit internatio-
nal coutumier ne signifie pas nécessairement queles dispositions de la
convention sur le plateau continental expriment la coutume internatio-
nale. L'arrêtde 1969s'exprime comme suit au sujet des articles 1 à 3 de la
convention, qui ne peuvent faire l'objet de réserves :

(63. ..[Ces]trois articles sont ceux que l'ona alors manifestement
considéréscomme consacrant ou cristallisant des règles de droit
international coutumier relatives au plateau continental, règleséta-
blies ou du moins en voie de formation et visant notamment la
question de l'étenduedu plateau continental verslelarge, lecaractère
juridique du titre de 1'Etatriverain, la nature des droits pouvant être

exercés,le genre de ressources naturelles sur lesquelles portent ces
droits, lemaintien du régimejuridique deseauxsurjacentes auplateau
continental en tant que haute mer, et le maintien du régimejuridique
de l'espace aérien situé au-dessusde ces eaux. ))(C.Z. RJecueil 1969,
p. 39.)

J'estimequelaCour estalléetrop loinen déclarantque des (règlesétablies
ou du moins en voie de formation r>étaient apparues, déterminant non
seulement le caractèrejuridique du titre de 1'Etatriverain et la nature des
droitspouvant êtreexercés,maisaussidiversautres aspects de la question.
J'aurai plus loin l'occasion d'évoquerle problème des catégoriesde res-
sources naturelles sur lesquelles portent ces droits.

2. Le sens de ['article6 de la conventionsur leplateau continental

59. Selon l'arrêtde 1969, l'article 6 de la convention sur le plateau
continental, quiprévoit l'applicationdu principe del'équidistance à moins
que des circonstances spécialesne justifient une autre délimitation, ne
consacrait ninecristallisait une règlede droit coutumier préexistante ouen
voie de formation et ne pouvait donc obliger les Etats non parties à la
convention (ibid., p. 41, par. 69). Comme le dit abssi la Cour : "55. ... [I]tisclear that at no timewasthenotion of equidistanceas
an inherent necessity of continental shelf doctrine entertained. Quite
a different outlook was indeed manifested from the start in current
legal thinking." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 35.)

It was further of the view that -
"58. ... But in fact, whereas a median line divides equally between
the two opposite countries areas that can be regarded as being the
natural prolongation of the territory of each of them, a lateral equi-

distancelineoften leavesto one of the Statesconcerned areas that are
a natural prolongation of the territory of the other." (Ibid., p. 37.)

Minimizingthe meaning of theprinciple of equidistanceasprovided for in
Article 6 of the Convention, the Court seemed to find significance in the
requirement of agreement between theparties and in equitableprinciples,
both of which are also provided for in Article 6 of the Convention. The
Court stated :

"55. ... It was, and it really remained to the end, governed by two
beliefs ;- namely, first,that no one singlemethod ofdelimitation was
likelyto provesatisfactoryin al1circumstances,and that delimitation
should, therefore, be carried out by agreement (or by reference to
arbitration) ;and secondly, that it should be effected on equitable
principles. It was in pursuance of the first of these beliefs that in the
draft that emerged as Article 6 of the Geneva Convention, the [In-
ternational Law] Commission gavepriority to delimitation by agree-
ment, - and in pursuance of the second that it introduced the excep-
tion in favour of 'special circumstances'.Yet the record shows that,
even with these &tigations, doubts persisted, particularly as to
whether the equidistance principle would in al1 cases prove equi-
table." (Ibid., pp. 35 f.)

"72. ...In thefirst place, Article 6issoframedas to put second the
obligation to make useof theequidistancemethod, causingit to come
after a primaryobligationto effect delimitation by agreement. Sucha
primary obligationconstitutes an unusual preface to what is claimed
to bea potentialgeneral rule oflaw.~ithout attempting to enterinto,
still lesspronounce upon any question of jus cogens,it is well under-
stoodthat,inpractice, rulesofinternational lawcan,byagreement, be
derogatedfrom in particular cases,or asbetween particularparties, -
but this isnot normally the subject of any expressprovision, as it isin
Article 6 of the GenevaConvention. Secondly the part played by the
notion of special circumstances relative to the principle of equidis-
tance as embodiedin Article 6, and the very considerable,still unre-
solvedcontroversies as to the exact meaning and scope of thisnotion,
must raise further doubts as to the potentiallynorm-creating charac-
ter of the rule." (Ibid., p. 42.) PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 193

55....[Il]est clair qu'à aucun moment on n'a considéréque la no-
tiond'équidistancesoitliéedefaçoninhérenteetnécessaireàla doctrine

du plateaucontinental.L'opinion desjuristes s'estmêmed , èsledébut,
manifestéeen un tout autre sens. (C.Z.J.Recueil1969, p. 35 et 36.)
Et elle ajoute :

((58...Orenfait,alorsqu'une lignemédianetracéeentre deuxpays
sefaisantface diviseégalementdeszonesqui peuvent êtreconsidérées
comme le prolongement naturel du territoire de chacun d'eux,il est
fréquent qu'une ligne latérale d'équidistancelaisse à l'un des Etats
intéressésdes zones quisont leprolongement naturel du territoire de

l'autre.)>(Zbid.,p. 37.)
Minimisantlaportéedu principede l'équidistanceinscrit à l'article 6de la
convention, la Cour semble avoir attribué beaucoup d'importance à la
notion de l'accord entre les Parties et à la notion de principeséquitables,
qui sont égalementinscrites à l'article6. Voici ce que dit la Cour à ce
sujet :

((55. ...Elle a procédé,et elle n'a cesséde procéder, de deux
convictions :en premier lieu il étaitpeu probable qu'une méthodede

délimitationunique donne satisfactiondans toutes les circonstances
et la délimitation devait donc s'opérerpar voie d'accord ou d'arbi-
trage ; en second lieu la délimitation devait s'effectuer selon des
principes équitables. C'esten raison de la première conviction quela
Commission adonnépriorité à la délimitationpar voied'accord dans
leprojet qui est devenu l'article6 de la convention de Genèveetc'est
en raison dela secondeconviction qu'ellea introduit l'exception des
((circonstances spéciales n.Les documentsmontrent cependant que,
mêmeavecces atténuations,lesdoutes ont persisté,en particuliersur
lepoint de savoirsileprincipe de l'équidistanceserévéleraié t quitable

dans tous les cas. )>(Zbid.,p. 36.)
(<72. ..En premier lieu, l'article6 est rédigéde telle sorte qu'ilfait
passer l'obligation de recourir a la méthodede l'équidistance après
l'obligationprimordiale d'effectuerladélimitationpar voied'accord.
Cette obligationprimordialeprécéderait de manière bien inusitéece
que l'on prétend êtrevirtuellement une règlede droit général. Sans
chercher à aborder la question dujus cogens et encore moins à se
prononcer sur elle, on doit admettre qu'en pratique il est possible de
dérogerpar voie d'accord aux règlesde droit international dans des

cas particuliers ou entre certainesparties, mais cela ne fait pas nor-
malement l'objet d'unedisposition expressecomme dansl'article 6de
la convention de Genève.En secondlieu,lerôle quejoue lanotion de
circonstances spécialespar rapport au principe de l'équidistance
consacré à l'article 6 et les controverses trèsimportantes,non encore
résolues,auxquellesont donnélieu la portéeetle sens de cettenotion
ne peuvent que susciter d'autres doutes quant au caractèrevirtuelle-
ment normatif de la règle. ))(Zbid.,p. 42.)194 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

"85. ...It emergesfrom thehistory of the development of the legal
régimeof the continental shelf, .. that the essentialreason why the
equidistancemethod is not to be regarded as a rule of law is that, if it
were to be compulsorilyapplied in al1situations, this would not be
consonant with certain basic legal notions which, ...have from the
beginning reflected the opiniojuris in the matter of delimitation ;
those principles being that delimitation must be the object of agree-
ment between the Statesconcerned,and that such agreement must be
arrived at in accordance with equitable principles." (Z.C. Reports
1969, p. 46.)

60. According to my understanding, the ostensiblesolution of suggest-
ing that, since there is no obligatory rule applicable in al1 cases, the
delimitation is to be effected by agreement, is no solution at all. As 1have
pointed out above (para. 55)in my analysis of Article 6 of the Convention
on the Continental Shelf, the rule calling for delimitation by agreement
remains simply a rule concerningprocedure and cannot constitute a prin-
ciple or rule of delimitation. Neither is there anything specific to delimi-
tation in the requirement to reach such agreement in accordance with
equitable principles, while the declaration that use of the equidistance
method must be denied the status of a rule of law on account of some a
priori incompatibility with this requirement is a dictum that could only be
justified if it had been proved that the line reflecting equitable principles

couldnot be, or couldonly by coincidencebe, an equidistanceline. Suffice
it to Saythat a rule may be a rule, even a paramount rule, and yet not have
to be "compulsorily applied in al1situations".
61. The Court in 1969found that the equidistanceprinciple could not
be a rule of law, yet it could not suggest any alternative. It stated:

"83. ... [AISbetween States faced with an issue concerning the
lateral delimitation of adjacentcontinental shelves,there are stillrules
and principles oflawtobe applied ;andinthepresentcase it isnot the
fact either thatrules are lacking, or that the situation is one for the
unfettered appreciation of theParties. Equally, it isnot the casethat if
the equidistance principle is not a rule of law, there has to be as an
alternative some other single equivalent rule." (Ibid p. 46.)
It held in theoperativeparagraph of theJudgmentthat there was "no other
single method of delimitation, the use of which is in al1circumstances
obligatory" (para. 101). In place of suggesting a method, it provided a

definition whereby theappurtenance of a givensea-bedarea toa particular
State could be ascertained orrecognized :theareainquestion had tobe the
"natural prolongation" of that State's land territory. Whatever method
could be devised for applying that definition might thus be an aid to
delimitation, but it couldhardly be described as a method of delimitation.
This idea of natural prolongation, which was to play a role in the de-
velopment of the legal régimeof the continental shelf, was embodied by
the Court in the following requirement : (<85. Il ressort de l'histoire du développementdu régimejuridique
duplateaucontinental,qui aétérappeléc ei-dessus,quelaraison essen-
tielle pour laquelle la méthodede l'équidistance ne peut être tenue
pour une règlede droit est que, si elle devaitêtre appliquéeobligatoi-
rement entoutessituations,cetteméthodenecorrespondraitpas à cer-
tainesnotionsjuridiques debasequi, commeon l'aconstatéauxpara-

graphes 48 et 55,reflètent depuis l'originel'opiniojuris en matière de
délimitation ; ces principes sont que la délimitation doit êtrel'objet
d'un accord entre les Etats intéressés et que cet accord doit seréaliser
selon des principes équitables. ))(C.I.J. Recueil 1969,p. 46).

60. A mon avis, la solution qui consiste à dire qu'à défaut de règle
obligatoire applicable en toutes circonstances la délimitation doit être
effectuéepar voied'accord n'estnullementunesolution.Commeje l'aifait
observer ci-dessus (par. 55) à propos de l'article6 de la convention sur le
plateau continental, ladispositionquiinvite àeffectuerladélimitation par
voied'accord resteunesimple règledeprocédureetne sauraitconstituer ni
un principe ni une règlede délimitation. L'obligation de parvenir à un
accord conformément à des principes équitables ne s'attache pas spécia-

lement à la délimitation ;et refuser devoirdans l'équidistanceune règlede
droit parce qu'une telle règleserait incompatible à priori avec cette obli-
gationneserait possible que s'ilétaitétabliquela lignecorrespondant à des
principeséquitablesnepeut-êtreuneligned'équidistance,ou nepeut l'être
quepar coïncidence. Il eût suffi de dire qu'une règlepeut êtreunerègle,et
mêmeune règlesuprême, sansqu'il faille (l'appliquer obligatoirement
dans toutes les situations )>.
61. Or la Cour a jugé en 1969 que le principe de l'équidistance ne

pouvait êtreune règlededroit,mais ellen'a pu proposeraucunesolution de
rechange :

(<83....[Entre]Etats qui ont unproblèmededélimitationlatéralede
plateaux continentaux limitrophes il demeuredes règleset principes
de droit à appliquer et il ne s'agit, en l'espèce, nid'une absence de
règles, nid'une appréciation entièrementlibre de la situation par les
Parties. Il ne s'agitpas non plus, si leprincipe de l'équidistancen'est
pas la règlede droit, d'avoir à titre subsidiaireune autre règleunique
équivalente. ))(Ibid., p. 46.)

Et ledispositif del'arrêtprécisequ'il n'existe pas d'autre méthodeunique
de délimitationqui soit d'un emploiobligatoire en toutes circonstances ))
(par. 101).Au lieude suggéreruneméthode,la Cour fournit unedéfinition
permettant de déterminer ou de reconnaître l'appartenance d'une zone
donnée du fond des mers à un Etat :la zone en question doit être le
(<prolongementnaturel ))du territoireterrestrede cet Etat. Touteméthode

conçuepour mettre enŒuvrecettedéfinitionpeutdonc servird'auxiliaire à
la délimitation, mais on ne peut pas parler dans ce cas de méthode de
délimitation.Cetteidéedu prolongementnaturel, quiétait appelée àjouer
un rôle dans l'évolution durégimejuridique du plateau continental, est
consacrée dans le passage suivant de l'arrêt : "85 (c) . ..[Tlhecontinental shelf of any State must be the natural
prolongation of its land territory and must not encroach upon what is
the natural prolongation of the territory of another State." (I.C.J.
Reports 1969, p. 47.)

In the operative paragraph of the Judgment the Court further stated :

"101. ...[Dlelimitation istobe effected ...in suchawayastoleave
as much as possible to each Party al1those parts of the continental
shelf that constitute a natural prolongation of its land territory into
and under the sea,without encroachment on the natural prolongation
of the land territory of the other." (Ibid., p. 53.)
1find, however,that theCourt in 1969didnot makeclearwhat it meant by
"natural prolongation", despite the enurneration of factors in para-

graph 101of theJudgment. One sensesthat, once this concept had served
the purpose of casting doubt on the proximity test (which might have
pointed to the use of the equidistance method), the Court felt reluctant to
be more explicit.
62. One may reasonably wonder whether the equidistance method
would have been so decisively rejected in 1969 had it not been for the
peculiar circumstances of the case under consideration. After all, in several
places the Court then acknowledged that there were some advantages in
the equidistance method, for instance when it said :
"22. ...It has never been doubted that the equidistance method of
delimitation isaveryconvenientone, theuseofwhichisindicated in a

considerable number of cases. It constitutes a method capable of
being employed in almost al1circumstances, however singular the
resultsmightsometimes be,and has thevirtue that ifnecessary ...any
cartographer can defacto trace such a boundary on the appropriate
maps and charts, and those traced by competent cartographers will
for al1practical purposes agree.
23. In short, it wouldprobably be true to saythat no other method
of delimitation has the same combination of practical convenience
and certainty of application." (Ibid., p. 23.)

On theother hand, theCourt suggestedthat certain inequities might result
from the application of the equidistance method :

"89. It must next be obsemed that, in certain geographical circum-
stances whichare quite frequently met with, the equidistance method,
despite itsknown advantages,leadsunquestionably to inequity, in the
following sense :

(a) The slightestirregularity in a coastline isautomatically magnified
by the equidistance line as regards the consequences for the
delimitation of the continental shelf.Thus it has been seen in the
case of concave or convex coastlines that if the equidistance
method is employed, then the greater the irregularity and the <(85. ...c) le plateau continental de tout Etat doit êtrele prolon-
gement naturel deson territoire et nedoitpas empiétersurce quiest le
prolongement naturel du territoire d'un autre Etat. >)(C.I.J. Recueil
1969, p. 47.)

Et le dispositif de l'arrêt ajoute :
(<101. ...[La] délimitationdoit s'opérer ..de manière à attribuer,
dans toute la mesure du possible, à chaquePartie la totalitédeszones

du plateaucontinentalquiconstituent leprolongement naturel de son
territoire sous la mer et n'empiètentpas sur le prolongement naturel
du territoire de l'autre >)(ibid, p. 53).
J'estime cependant qu'en 1969 la Cour n'a pas indiqué clairement ce

qu'elle entendait par (<prolongement naturel O,malgréles facteurs énu-
mérésau paragraphe 101 de l'arrêt. Ona l'impression que, ce concept
ayantjoué son rôle,qui étaitdejeter un doute sur lecritèrede la proximité
(lequel aurait pu entraîner l'emploi de la méthodede l'équidistance), la
Cour ne tenait pas à êtreplus explicite.
62. Il y a de sérieuses raisons de douter qu'en 1969 la méthode de
l'équidistanceeûtétérejetéed'une manière aussd i écisive,sans lescircons-
tances spécialesde l'affaire. Aprèstout, dans plusieurs passages de l'arrêt,
la Cour reconnaît ses avantages :

(<22. ..Onn'ajamais douté que la méthodede délimitationfondée
sur l'équidistance soitune méthodeextrêmementpratique dont l'em-
ploi est indiqué dans un très grand nombre de cas. Elle peut être
utiliséedans presque toutes les circonstances, pour singulier que soit
parfois lerésultat ; elleprésente l'avantage qu'encas debesoin, ...tout

cartographepeuttracersur la carteune ligned'équidistancedefacto et
que les lignes dessinéespar des cartographes qualifiéscoïncideront
pratiquement.
23. En sommeil est probablement exact qu'aucune autre méthode
de délimitationne combine au mêmede~réles avantages de la com-
modité pratique et de la certitude dans l'applic&on. (Ibid.,
p. 23.)

En revanche, la Cour craint que la méthodede l'équidistance n'aboutisse
dans certains cas à des résultatsinéquitables :
(89. Il faut ensuiteconstater que, malgréses avantages reconnus,

la méthodede l'équidistanceaboutit dans certaines conditions géo-
graphiques assez fréquentes à créerune incontestable inéquité :

a) La moindre déformation d'une côte est automatiquement arnpli-

fiée par la ligne d'équidistancedans ses conséquencespour la
délimitation duplateau continental. C'est ainsi qu'ona vu dans le
casdescôtesconcavesou convexesque, sil'onapplique laméthode
de l'équidistance,on aboutit à des résultats d'autant plus dérai- further from the coastline the area to be delimited, the more
unreasonable are the resultsproduced. Sogreat an exaggeration of
the consequences of a natural geographical feature must be reme-
died or compensated for as far as possible, being of itself creative

of inequity." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 49.)
63. Even the Federal Republic of Germany, whch was opposed to the
application of Article 6 of the Convention as embodying customary rules

of international law,wasnot necessarilyagainst the "equidistance/special
circumstances" method. At the time, 1argued on behalf of that Party as
follows :
"The useof amedian lineisamethod of demarcation which,ifused
in proper geographical context, and if no unsound subsequent con-

clusions are drawn from its existence, can lead to cornmonsense
results andjust and equitable solutions." (I.C.J. Pleadings, NorthSea
ContinentalShelJ;Vol. II, p. 54.)

1 then referred to :

"Article 6, paragraph (2), of the Geneva Convention on the Con-
tinental Shelfwhich, eventhough not binding on the Federal Repub-
lic of Germany as treaty law does represent a facet of international
law by virtue of the high sentiment which it embodies." (Ibid.,
p. 62.)

It has 'already been pointed out that, even in 1953, the Committee of
Experts on certain technical matters regarding the territorial sea held the
viewthat the principle of equidistance might not lead, in certain cases, to
an equitable solution evenforthe delimitation of theterritorial sea,and the
necessity for departure from the general rule of equidistance had repeat-
edlybeen stressed sincethereport of theInternational LawCommissionin
1953.In 1969,submitting that the formalistic application of equidistance
linescould quite easilylead to an odd result, 1expressed myviewon behalf
of the Federal Republic of Germany as follows :

"The use of this method for apportioning thecontinental shelfwas
mentioned as a merepossibility, and could not evenremotelyimply a
mandate for the use of this method in al1situations. The fact that the
equidistance method was designed primarily to delimit territorial
water boundaries is al1the more important when we consider that in
such a case relatively short distances from the coastal front are
involved, and the extreme, and even sometimes bizarre, results
reached by strictlyapplying theequidistance method to apportion the

continental shelf at greater distances from the coastline cannot come
into play." (Ibid., p. 57.) sonnables que la déformation est considérable et que la zone à
délimiterestéloignéd eelacôte.Une exagérationd'unetelleimpor-
tance des conséquencesd'un accident géographiquenaturel doit
êtreréparéoeucompenséedansla mesuredupossibleparce qu'elle

est en soi créatrice d'inéquité. >) (C.I.J. Recueil 1969, p. 49).

63. Mêmela République fédéraled'Allemagne, qui s'opposait à l'ap-
plication de l'article 6 de la conventionconsidérécomme l'expression des
règlescoutumièresdu droit international, n'était pas nécessairement hos-
tileà la méthode ((équidistance/circonstances spéciales >>A.l'époque,j'ai
soutenu ce qui suit au nom de cette partie :

(<Lerecours à lalignemédianeestuneméthodede démarcationqui
peut conduire à desrésultatsconformesaubon senset à dessolutions
justes et équitables, si l'on s'en sert dans un contexte géographique
adéquat et si l'on ne tire pas de conclusions erronées de son exis-
tence.>> (C.I.J. Mémoires, Plateau continental dela mer du Nord,
vol. II, p. 54.)

Etj'ajoutais :

<(Même sli'article 6,paragraphe 2,de laconvention de Genèvesur
le plateau continental n'oblige pas la République fédérale d'Alle-
magne en vertu du droit des traités, il n'en représente pas moins un
aspect du droit international par l'ample assentiment qu'ilincarne. >)
(Ibid., p. 62.)

Comme je l'ai déjà rappelé, le comité d'experts sur certaines questions
d'ordre techniqueconcernant la mer territoriale avait estimédès1953que
leprinciped'équidistancerisquaitdanscertains casde nepas aboutir àune
solutionéquitable,mêmepour ladélimitationdelamer territoriale ;et l'on
avait soulignémaintes fois, depuis le rapport de la Commission du droit
international de 1953, la nécessitéde s'écarter dela règle générale de

l'équidistance.En 1969,soutenant que l'application formaliste de l'équi-
distance pouvait aisément aboutir à un résultat inattendu, je me suis
exprimédans les termes suivants au nom de la République fédérale d'Al-
lemagne :

(<L'emploide cette méthodepour répartirle plateau continental a
étémentionné commeunesimplepossibilité ;on nepouvait, mêmede
façonlointaine, évoquerl'existenced'une obligationd'appliquer cette
méthodedans tous lescas. Lefait quelaméthodedel'équidistanceait
surtout pour but de fixer les limites des eauxterritoriales est d'autant
plus important qu'il s'agitalors de distances relativement courtes à

partir de la ligne côtière,où ne risquent pas de se produire les effets
extrêmeset parfois bizarres de la stricteapplication de l'équidistance
àla répartition du plateau continental plus loin de la lignecôtière.>>
(Ibid., p. 57.) 64. 1certainly share the view of the Court when it stated :

"24. ...The plea that, howeverthismay be, theresults can never be
inequitable, because the equidistance principle is by definition an
equitable principle of delimitation, involves a postulate that clearly
begs the whole question at issue." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 24.)

Yet it is notproPei to Saythat because there are some exceptions there
should not be any rule, unless the exceptions are sonumerousas to negate
theutility or existenceof therule.Theproblem wasthat incertain casesthe
application of the equidistance method might bring about some effect of
distortion contrary to the notion of equity. Thus the Convention on the
Continental Shelf suggested the concept of special circumstances, al-
though what was meant by this was not clearly indicated. The Federal
Republic of Germany suggested the notion of the coastal front or façade,
by the application of which distortion due to application of the equidis-
tance method could have been avoided. The intrinsic merit of an equi-
distanceline wasnot as such rejected in the 1969Judgment. However, the
Court then seems to have fallen short of a proper appreciation of the
equidistancemethod and, inparticular to have ignoredthefullpotential of
theformulacontainedinArticle6 oftheConvention. In pointing this out, 1
wishto makeit clearthat 1am concerned solelywith theunderstanding of
the Convention, and not with the status of its provisions in 1969.

CHAPTER III. SEDENTARY FISHERIE S ND HISTORIC RIGHTS

65. In its Submissions in the Memorial, Tunisia stated as follows :
"2. The delimitation must not, at any point, encroach upon the
area within which Tunisia possesses well-established historic rights,
which is defined laterally on the side towards Libya at line ZV 45O,

and in the direction of the open sea at the 50-metre isobath."
Libya, on the other hand, stated in its submission in the Counter-Me-
morial :

"4. The 'fishing rights' claimedby Tunisiaas'historic rights',even
if and where ascertained, are in any event irrelevant to shelf delimi-
tation in the present case."

As the Judgment properly States, the historic rights remain to be con-
sideredin themselves(para. 104),and whether thesehistoricrights claimed
by Tunisia should be upheld irrespective of the delimitation of the
continental shelf is not a point with which the Court has to deal in the
present case. However, also as properly indicated in the Judgment (para.
103), Tunisia has argued that the longstanding practice of sedentary
fisheries serves to demonstrate that the areas in question belong to the 64. Je m'associesans hésiter à cequ'adéclarélaCourau paragraphe 24
de son arrêt :

(<Affirmer que de toute façon les résultats ne peuventjamais être
inéquitablesparceque l'équidistanceestpar définitionun principe de
délimitation équitablerevient de toute évidence à une pétition de
principe. )(C.I.J. Recuei 1969, p. 24.)

Mais on ne peut pas en conclure que l'existence de quelques exceptions
exclut toute règle, à moins que ces exceptionsne soient asseznombreuses
pour rendre la règle inutile ou inexistante. Le problème est que, dans
certains cas, l'application de l'équidistance risquede produire un certain
effet de distorsionqui est contraire à la notion d'équité.C'estpourquoi la

convention sur le plateau continental parlait des (<circonstances spé-
ciales ))sansindiquerclairement,il est vrai, ce qu'elleentendait par là. La
Républiquefédéraled'Allemagnee ,n 1969,a invoquéla notion de façade
maritime,dont la mise en Œuvreeûtpermis d'éviterla distorsionrésultant
del'équidistance.La Cour,dansson arrêtde 1969,n'apas niélesavantages
intrinsèquesde l'équidistanceen tant que telle.Mais il semblequ'ellen'ait

pasreconnupleinement la valeur decetteméthodeet enparticulier qu'elle
n'ait pas tenu compte de toutes les possibilitésde la formule qui figure à
l'article 6delaconvention. Cedisant,je tiens à préciserqueje ne m'occupe
icique de comprendre la conventionet non d'apprécier la valeurjuridique
de ses dispositions en 1969.

CHAPITRE 111.PÊCHERIES SEDENTAIRES ET DROITS HISTORIQUES

65. Dans les conclusions de son mémoire,la Tunisie affirme :

2. La délimitationne doit,en aucunpoint, empiétersurla zone à
l'intérieurde laquelle la Tunisie possède desdroits historiques bien
établis et qui est définie latéralement,du côtélibyen, par la ligne
ZV 45" et, vers le large, par l'isobathe des 50 mètres.

A l'opposé,la Libye conclut dans son contre-mémoire :

(<4. Même sileur existence est établie, les (droits de pêche )>
revendiquéspar la Tunisie en tant que ((droits historiques >)sont en
tout étatdecausesanspertinencepour ladélimitation du plateau enla
présente affaire. ))

Comme le dit trèsjustement l'arrêt, (<la question [desdroits historiques]
resteà examiner en elle-même )(par. 104) :enl'espèce,la Cour n'avaitpas
à se demander si ces droits revendiqués par la Tunisie devaient être
reconnus hors du contexte de la délimitation du plateau continental.

Toutefois,et comme l'arrêtle relèvetout aussijustement (par. 103),la très
anciennepratique des pêcheriessédentairesdémontreraitselon la Tunisie
que les zones dont il s'agit appartiennent à la masse continentale tuni-Tunisian landmass asits extension under the sea.Tunisia further argued in
theoral proceedings that there is a striking coincidencebetween thestatus
of"... Tunisia's sedentary fisheriesand the way they fit into the theory of
the continental shelf [CR 81/9, p. 471"and claims that this should have an
impact on the delimitation of the continental shelf. Tunisia had also
attempted to prove that
"The delimitation of the continental shelf must logically take
account of the objective situation created from time imrnemorial by

Tunisia's historic rights in the Gulf of Gabes, whch ... constitutes
one of the oldest and most natural manifestations of natural prolon-
gation [CR 81/13, p. 311."
In view of these arguments put forward by Tunisia, 1feel that 1have to
expatiate somewhat on the doctrine concerning sedentary fisheries in
relation to the claim to the continental shelf.

Section I. Past Practice and Doctrines

1. Exploitation of sedentaryspecies

66. In some regions of the world, such as the offshore areas of Tunisia,
Sri Lanka and Australia, the exploitation of resources attached to the
sea-bed, such as pearl shell, sponge, bêche-de-merand oysters, has been
conducted for many years in areas more than three miles from the coast.
No complaint has ever been reported that such sedentary fishing in itself
has contravened any articulated rule of international law. Mostly these
activitieshave been carried on by inhabitants of thecoast, and the coastal
authorities have often exercised certain controls over such activities, but
this fact is of little significance, since these controls were exercised over
their own nationals. Onlywherecoastal authorities attemptto appropriate
these fisheries does a real issue aris- and some such attempts have been
made.
67. The pearl fisheries on the banks of Ceylon, extending to a distance
of 6 to 21 miles from the coast, were subject to the 1911Colonial Act of
Great Britain, whichauthorized the seizureand condemnation of anyboat
found within the limits of the pearl banks, or hovering about them. These
pearl fisheries, however,had been regulated sincetimeimmemorial by the

successiverulers of the island, and this practice had met with the acquies-
cence of other nations. Vattel's statement "Qui doutera que les pêcheries
de perles de Bahreïn et de Ceylan ne puissent légitimement tomber en
propriété ?" (Le droit desgens ouprincipes dela loi naturelle, 1758,Car-
negie'sed.,p. 247)hasbeen quoted with approval by many scholars. While
maintainingthe freedom of the seas,Vattel recognized a specialinterest of
the coastal State regarding the area around the coast. He attempted to
assigncoastal fishing areas to the exclusivecontrol of the coastal State, but
he did not differentiate betweenregular and sedentary fishing. It shouldbe
noted that Vattel's remarksmay serveasjustification for the institution ofsienne et constituent son prolongement sous la mer. La Tunisie a aussi
évoqué en plaidoirie la coïncidence frappante entre le statut de< <êche-
ries sédentaires tunisiennes et leur insertion dans la théoriedu plateau
continental )) (CR 81/9, p. 60) ; d'après elle, cette coïncidence devait
influer sur la délimitationdu plateau. La Tunisie s'estefforcéeenoutre de
prouver que :

<(La délimitation du plateau continental doit ...logiquementtenir
comptede la situationobjective créée depuisdestempsimmémoriaux
par les droits historiques de la Tunisie dans le golfe de Gabès et qui
sont ainsi l'une des manifestations les plus anciennes et les plus
naturelles du prolongement naturel (CR 81/ 13, p. 31).

Etant donné ces arguments de la Tunisie, j'estime devoir m'attarder
quelque peu sur la doctrine des pêcheriessédentaires dans ses rapports
avec la revendication relative au plateau continental.

SectionI. La pratique et les doctrines historiques

1. L'exploitation des espèces sédentaires

66. Dans certaines régionsdu monde, comme les zones situéesau large
de la Tunisie, de Sri Lanka et de l'Australie, l'exploitation des ressources
fixéesaux fonds marins, telles que les huîtres perlières,les éponges,les
bêches-de-meret les huîtres, se pratique depuis fort longtemps dans des
zones situées à plus de 3 milles du rivage. Nul n'a prétendu qu'ensoi la
pêchesédentairecontrevînt à une règleexpressedu droit international. La
plupart du temps, elleest lefait despopulationslittorales,et silesautorités
côtières exercent souvent un certain contrôle, ce fait ne prouve pas

grand-chose,puisque le contrôle s'applique à leursressortissants.Ce n'est
que lorsque les autorités côtières cherchent à s'approprier les pêcheries
qu'un problème réelse pose - et certaines tentatives de cet ordre ont été
constatées.
67. Lespêcheriesdeperlessur lesbancs situésaulargedeCeylan, à une
distance de 6à 21millesdu rivage,étaientrégiespar leColonialActde 1911
de la Grande-Bretagne, qui autorisait la capture et la prise de sanctions
contre tout bateau découvert àl'intérieurdeslimites desbancs de perlesou
croisant dans les parages. Ce type de pêcheavait toutefoisétéréglementé
depuis des temps immémoriaux par les souverains successifs de l'île et
admis par d'autres nations.-La phrase de Vattel : <Qui doutera que les

pêcheriesde perles de Bahrein et de Ceylan ne puissent légitimement
tomber en propriété ? )>(Le droit desgens ouprincipes dela loinaturelle,
1758,éd.Carnegie, p. 247) a été citéepar de nombreux auteurs. Tout en
soutenant le principe de la liberté desmers, Vattel reconnaissait à l'Etat
côtierun intérêtspécialsul' respacebordantla côte et tentait deréserverles
zones de pêchecôtière à l'autoritéexclusive de 1'Etatriverain, sans faire
cependant de distinction entre la pêcheordinaire et les pêcheriesséden-
taires. On notera que les observations de Vattel peuvent servir àjustifierjurisdictional areas, but his concern was notparticularly sedentary fishing
underthehighseas.Furthermore, hewasnotinterested in thebedof thehigh
seas.In Vattel's day, no consistent doctrine of the extent of the high seas
had found wide acceptance, and no breadth of the territorial seas had
definitely been fixed. While recognizing that waters adjacent to the coast
and stretchingfora commoniy-agreed-on distance should beconsidered as
part of the national territory, hedid notattempt tojustify theclaimtopearl

fisheries on the basis of the special character of sedentary fishing itself in
terms of the occupation of the sea-bed.

68. In 1871,Sir Travers Twiss responded to an enquiry by the British
Government about dues levied by the Bey of Tunis upon the British
subjectsengaged in fishingsponge and other marine products off the coast
of Tunis :

"There isno objection on principle to the Beyof Tunis asserting an
exclusiveright to the fructus of the banks off the Coast of Tunis to
which Sponges and Polypi attach themselves,although the banks in
question are at agreater distance than three milesfromthe Coast-line,
provided the Bey can shew a prescriptive enjoyment of such fruc-
tus." (Smith, Great Britain and the Law of Nations, Vol. II, 1935,
p. 122.)

At the time Twiss wrote, the concept of a three-mile territorial belt was
gaininggeneral approval. Despite this,Twissdidnot believethat sedentary
fisheries should be treated in the same way as the sea-bed. He considered
sedentary fisheriesbeyond three milesto form aproblem distinct from that
of occupation of the sea-bed.
69. The practice of control by Ceylon and Tunis, as well as its justifi-
cation as advanced by Vattel and Twiss, related solely to the right of the
coastal State vis-à-viscertain specificmarine products, and this right had
been recognized even before the modern concepts of the high seas and the
territorial seas had evolved. This point cannot be too strongly stressed.
From these specialcircumstances scholarsgratuitously derived the idea of
possession of the sea-bed. Discussing the occupation of the sea-bed by
sedentary fisheries, Sir Cecil Hurst, when, in 1923-1924,he wrote his
influential article "Whose 1sthe Bed of the Sea ?" (British Year Book of
International Law,Vol. 4),began with the premise that the exclusiveright
to pearl shell, a product of the subsoil of the sea-bed, is derived from

ownership of thesea-bedwhere the shellbank lies.Hefelt,conversely,that
ownership had been acquired through the exploitation of pearl shell,
spongeand bêche-de-mer.Wecannot but note the circularreasoning in his
argument, even though, until recently, it was widely accepted in Britain.
Oppenheim-Lauterpacht,one of the outstanding British treatises on inter-
national law, states that -l'institution des zonesjuridictionnelles ;toutefois, Vattel ne s'intéressait
pas particulièrement à la pêche sédentaire pratiquéepar 1'Etatcôtier en
haute mer. Ilne s'intéressaitpas non plus auxfonds marinssous-jacents à la
haute mer. Du temps de Vattel, aucunedoctrine cohérentedela liberté des
mersn'était généralement admise,e lt largeur delamer territoriale n'avait
pas étédéfinitivemenftixée.Touten reconnaissant que leseaux bordantla
côtejusqu'à une distance acceptéede commun accord devaient êtreconsi-

déréescomme faisantpartie du territoirenational, Vattel n'essayaitpasde
justifier le titre aux pêcheriesde perles en se fondant sur le caractère
particulier despêcheries sédentaireselles-mêmes comme formed'occupa-
tion des fonds marins.
68. En 1871, sir Travers Twiss répondit à une question poséepar le
Gouvernement britannique au sujetdes droits prélevés par le bey de Tunis
sur les sujets britanniques pratiquant la pêcheaux éponges et à d'autres
produits marins au large de la côte de Tunis :

(Il n'y a aucune objection de principe à ce que le bey de Tunis se
prévaille d'undroit exclusif aufructus des bancs situésau large de la
côte de Tunis auxquels s'attachent des éponges et des polypes, quoi-
que les bancs en question se trouvent à une distance supérieure à
3milles dela ligne de rivage,à condition que lebey puisse démontrer
qu'iljouit dudit fructus par prescription acquisitive.)>(Smith, Great
Britain and the Law of Nations, vol. II, 1935,p. 122.)

A l'époque oùTwiss écrivaitces lignes, l'idéed'une bande territoriale de
3 milles étaiten passe d'obtenir l'approbation généraleT . wiss ne croyait
paspour autantque lespêchessédentaires dussenê t tretraitéesde la même
façon que lesfonds marins. Pour lui, leproblème despêcheriessédentaires
au-delà de 3 milles se distinguait de celui de l'occupation desdits fonds.

69. L'autoritéexercéepar Ceylan et Tunis, de mêmequelajustification
qu'en donnent Vattel et Twiss, se rattachaient uniquement aux droits de
1'Etatcôtier surcertainsproduitsmarins bienprécis,lesquelsdroits avaient
étéreconnus avant mêmeque les concepts modernes de haute mer et de
mer territoriale ne fissent leur apparition. On ne saurait trop insister là
dessus. Les auteurs ont déduitd'une façon toute gratuite, de ces circons-
tances particulières, l'idéede possession des fonds marins. En étudiant
l'occupation des fonds marins par des pêcheries sédentaires,dans son
articlefort remarquéde 1923-1924intitulé (<A quiappartient le fonddela
mer ?)>(British YearBook ofInternationalLaw, vol.4), sir Cecil Hurst est

partidu postulat queledroit exclusifsur leshuîtres perlières,qui sont une
des ressources du sous-sol de la mer, découlaitde la propriétédes fonds
marins où se trouve situélebanc d'huîtres. Il pensait aussi,àl'inverse,que
cette propriété avait été acquise par suite de l'exploitation des huîtres
perlières, des éponges et des bêches-de-merN . ous ne pouvons que cons-
tater la circularité de ce raisonnement, qui a pourtant étélargement
accepté en,Grande-Bretagne jusqu'à une époquerécente.Oppenheim et
Lauterpacht, auteurs de l'un des principaux traitésde droit international
britanniques, déclarent : "[IJt is not inconsistent with principle, and is more in accord with
practice,to recognise that, asa matteiof law,a State may acquire, for
sedentary fisheries and for other purposes, sovereignty and property
in thesurface of the sea-bed." (InternationalLaw,Vol.I,8th ed., 1955,
p. 628.)

Thisopinion seemsto imply that sovereignty over the sea-bed,and hence,
the right of exclusiveuse, isobtainedthrough positive acts of exploitation.
But if the acts of exploitation are not in themselvesexclusive,it is difficult
to seehowa right of sovereigntycan be derived from them. If, on the other
hand, the use is exclusive,but based upon an assertion of sovereignty, the
argument seems to collapse because of a glaring petitio principii. Smith
mistakenly interpreted the Twiss statement as "recognising the principle

that thebed of the seacan be acquired by prescriptiveoccupation" (Smith,
GreatBritain and the Law of Nations, Vol. II, 1935,p. 121).On another
occasion,he stated his belief that this practice had established that "par-
ticular States may acquire by usage and undisturbed possession an exclu-
sivetitle to the small portions of the seabed in which these products areto
be found" (Smith, The Law and Custom of the Sea, 3rd ed., 1959,p. 81).
Colombosindicated,in hs veryworthwhilework on thelawof the sea,that
the surface of the sea-bed was of a piece with the waters of the open sea
aboveit. He allowed,however,that, with reference to the pearl-shelling off
the Coast of Ceylon, a limited portion of the bed of the open sea was
susceptible of occupation, "[e]xceptionally,on grounds based on historical
andprescriptiveconsiderations" (TheInternationalLaw oftheSea,4thed.,
1959,p. 61). In my view, the concept of possession or occupation of the
sea-bed need nothavebeendrawn into a situation wherethe only issuewas
control by the coastal State over certain exceptional fishing activities,
conducted beyond the territorial limit.

70. 1do not find any compelling logical necessity for consideringthe
exploitation ofresources attached to the sea-bedin terms ofthe legalstatus
of the submergedlands. There is no need to talk about the occupation of
thesea-bed, when theactivities involvedin acquiring the resourcesoccur in

thewaters aboveit. Theonly time "occupation" maycorneinto play iswith
reference to the waters above the resources being exploited whle harvest-
ing is being carried on. The question shouldnot be whether resources are
swimmingin the ocean or attached tothe sea-bed but, rather, what human
activities are required for their exploitation. The so-called sedentary
fisheries pertained rather to thehgh seas than to the sea-bed. 1defend the
view that, since both types of fishing are carried on in the high seas, the
exploitation of resources attached to the sea-bed is not different from
regular fishng, and that there was no reason why the same legal rules
should not have applied to both. Such few reasons as have ever been put
forward to justify either the exclusion of sedentary fisheries from the
generalrégimeof the high seasfisheries,or theirinclusion inarégimeofthe
sea-bed are,inthelastanalysis, unconvincing. In fact,althoughtheir views <<Il n'est pas contraire au principe, et il est plus conforme à la
pratique, de reconnaître qu'endroitun Etat peut acquérir,aux finsde
la pêchesédentaireet à d'autres fins, la souverainetésurla surface du

fond dela mer et la propriété dece fond. >(InternationalLaw, vol.1,
8eéd.,1955,p. 628.)

Cetteopinion semble postulerque la souverainetésur les fondsmarinset,
partant, le droit d'utilisation exclusive s'acquièrentpar des actes positifs
d'exploitation. Mais, si les actes d'exploitation ne sont pas eux-mêmes
exclusifs,on voit difficilementcomment un droit desouverainetépourrait
en découler.Sid'autre part l'utilisation est exclusive, mais fondéesurune

assertion de souveraineté,l'argument semble invalidépar une flagrante
pétition de principe. Smith interprète à tort la formule de Twiss comme
(reconnaissant le principe que le fond de la mer peut êtreacquis par
usucapion )>(Smith, Great Britain andthe Law of Nations, vol. II, 1935,
p. 121).Ailleurs, il se dit convaincu que la pratique avait démontré que
(des Etats particuliers peuvent acquérir,par l'usage etla possession non
contestée,un droit exclusifsurune petiteportion du fond dela mer où l'on

trouvecesressources >)(Smith, TheLawandCustomoftheSea, 3"éd.,1959,
p. 81).Colombosindique,dans sonexcellentouvrage surledroit dela mer,
quela surfacedufond dela merforme un tout avecleseaux delahaute mer
surjacente. Il admetcependant, à proposdela récolted'huîtresperlièresau
large de la côte de Ceylan, qu'une partie limitéedu lit de la haute mer est
susceptibled'occupation, (<exceptionnellement,sur la base de motifs fon-
dés sur des considérationshistoriqueset sur la prescription >)(The Inter-
national Law of the Sea, 4e éd., 1959, p. 61). A mon avis, il n'étaitpas
nécessaired'invoquerlanotionde possessionou d'occupation dufond dela

mer quand laseulequestion enjeu étaitcelledel'autoritéexercéepar 1'Etat
côtiersurcertaines activitésdepêcheexceptionnelles,pratiquéesau-delàde
la limite de la mer territoriale.
70. Je ne vois aucune raison logiqueimpérieusede considérerl'exploi-
tation des ressources fixéesau fond de la mer du point de vue du régime
juridique des terres submergées.Point n'estbesoin de parler d'occupation
des fonds marins, quand l'exploitation de leurs ressources ne se déroule

que dans les eaux qui les recouvrent. Le seul moment où une (<occupa-
tion )>intervienne est celui de la récolte desressourcesexploitées,pendant
laquelleles eaux sujacentes sont effectivement ((occupéeso.La question
n'est pas de savoir si les ressources en question nagent librement dans
l'océanou sont fixéesau fond, mais plutôt de sedemander quelles sont les
activitéshumaines nécessaires à leur exploitation. Les pêcheriesdites
sédentairesrelèventplutôt de la haute mer que des fonds marins. Du fait
que les deux types de pêchesepratiquent en haute mer, l'exploitation des

ressources fixéesaux fonds marins ne se différenciepas selon moi de la
pêcheordinaire ;iln'yadonc aucune raison de ne pas appliqueraux deux
sortes de pêcheles mêmes règlejsuridiques. Les rares raisons invoquées
pourjustifier, soit l'exclusiondes pêcheriessédentairesdu régimegénéral
de la pêcheen haute mer, soit leur inclusion dans un régimepropre aux on occupation of the sea-bedwereperhaps somewhatwide of the mark, the
ultimate goal of Hurst and like-minded scholars was surely to protect
historic rights ;and their primary argument seems to be based on pre-
scription of fishing, with only secondary importance being attached to

occupation of the seabed. Only a rationale similar to that used for exclud-
inghistoric bays from the régimeof the high seasmight havebeen invoked
to create an exception for certain coastal States.

2. Fishing bymeans of embeddedequipment

71. Fishing carried on with permanent equipment has been seldom
discussed, and then only on a rather theoretical basis. Gidel is one of the
fewwhohaveconsidered thisproblem. Hewaswellawareofan inadequate
understanding of sedentary fisheries, in the sense of occupation of the
sea-bed, but he felt that sedentary fishing,comprising, as it did, an excep-
tion to the general rule, was to be permitted only under strict conditions,
while ordinary fishing was an incident of the freedom of the seas. Gidel's
views are clearly shown in this statement :

[Translation ]

"To endeavour to reconcile the lawfulness of sedentary fisheries
outside the limit of the territorial waters with the concept of freedom
of the high seas is ... to persist in the attempt to square the circle.
Sedentaryfisheries and freedom of thehigh seasare notcompatible as
concepts of like rank and value." (Le Droit internationalpublic dela
mer, Vol. 1, 1922,p. 500.)

Gidel did not completely deny the legality of such usage when the part of
the sea in question had been utilized for the purpose of sedentary fishing
for many years past and such usage had not been protested by other
nations. It should be noted that Gidel was not concerned with anv iuris3J
dictional issue,but solelywith the utilization of the seasfor the purpose of
exploiting the resources. The reason for this seems to be that Gidel's
approach to the lawof sedentary fishing was coloured by a preoccupation
with the problems posed by permanent installations or equipment (ibid.,
p. 488).At anyrate,the two-folduseof the term "sedentary fishing" can be
traced back to Gidel and has since been a source of confusion. The
assertion of this great jurist that sedentary fishing conducted from a
permanent installation or with permanent equipment is, in the absence of

long usage, incompatible with freedom of the high seas, has found too-
ready acceptance.
72. For, even when discussing sedentary fishing carried on through
permanent installations or equipment, it was excessive, hence inappro-
priate, to speak in terms of occupation of the sea-bed or of freedom of the
seas.Admittedly, the useof such techniquesmightinterfere to somedegree
with navigation and regular fishing, but the difference between "perma-fonds marins, sont peu convaincantesen fin de compte. En réalités ,ileurs
observations sur l'occupation des fonds marins sont peut-êtreassez éloi-
gnéesde la question, l'objectif ultimede Hurst et de ceux qui pensaient
comme lui était sans doute de protéger lesdroits historiques, et leur
argumentation sembleêtrecentréesurl'acquisition desdroits depêchepar
prescription, l'occupation des fonds marins ne se voyant reconnaître
qu'une importance secondaire. Pour prévoirune exception en faveur de
certains Etats côtiers il aurait fallu faireaàpun raisonnement analogue

à celuiqui étaitinvoquépour exclurelesbaies historiques de la haute mer.

2. La pêche parenginsfixes

71. La pêchepratiquée à l'aide d'installations permanentes a étérare-
ment étudiéeetseulement d'une manièreassezthéorique.Gidel est un des
rares auteurs à avoir traitéle problème.Il savait qu'on ne connaissait pas
suffisamment bienlespêcheriessédentaires c,ommeformed'occupation du
fond de la mer, mêmes'il pensait que ces pêcheries,constituant une
exception à la règle généralen ,e devaient êtreautoriséesque dans des
conditions strictes,tandisquela pêche ordinaireétaituneconséquencedela
liberté des mers. L'opinion de Gidel est bien illustrée par le passage
suivant :

<<C'est ...poursuivre la quadrature du cercle que de prétendre
concilier la légitimité des pêcherisédentairesen dehorsde la limite
des eaux territoriales avecla notion delibertéde lahaute mer. Liberté
delahaute meretpêcheriessédentairesnesontpascompatiblesen tant
que notions de même valeuret de même rang. ))(Le droitinternational

public dela mer, t. 1, 1922,p. 500.)
Gidel ne niait pas complètement la légalitéde cet usage lorsque la pêche
sédentaire était pratiquée depuisde nombreuses années dans l'espace
maritimeconsidérésanssusciterlesprotestations desautres nations.Il faut
rappeler que Gidel ne s'intéressaitpas aux questions dejuridiction :il se
préoccupaituniquementdel'utilisationdelamerenvuedel'exploitationde

ses ressources. La raison en est, semble-t-il, que sa conception du droit
régissantlapêchesédentaireétaitmarquée par lesproblèmesque soulèvent
les installations ou équipementspermanents (ibid.,p. 488).En tout cas, le
double usage de l'expression <(pêcheriesédentaire D, qui remonte à Gidel,
depuis lors aétéune sourcede confusion. L'affirmation de cegrandjuriste
suivant laquelle la pêchesédentaire pratiquée à partir d'une installation
permanente ouaumoyend'enginspermanentsserait,en l'absenced'unlong
usage, incompatible avec la libertéde la haute mer, a été tropfacilement
acceptée.
72. En effet, même à propos des pêchessédentaires pratiquées au
moyen d'installations ou d'engins permanents, il étaitexcessif et donc
impropre d'invoquer desnotionscommel'occupation desfondsmarins ou

la liberté desmers. Certes, ce matériel fixepeut gênerdans une certaine
mesure la navigation et la pêcheordinaire, mais il paraît un peu vain de 202 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

nent" equipment and fishing vesselswhich are stationaryfor anylength of
time was not of great significance. Sinceexploitation of resources was the
important factor, and since such exploitationhad been clearly established
as consistent with the freedom of the seas, there was no reason to attach
different legal rules to equally inoffensive methods. The constructionof
permanent installations or equipment might havebeen subject to technical
rules provided by international law. Even so, the prohibition of exploita-

tion of marine resources from special equipment would not have been
justified. Beinglegallypermissible, such activities may wellbe claimed by
coastal States as creative of historic fishing rights in suitable cases.

73. To sum up two types of fishing are included in the category of
"sedentary fishing", but, contrarytothedoctrines of scholarsin ths field,I
do not believe that "sedentary fishing", in either sense, should have been
treated independentlyfrom regular fishing and in terms of the occupation
of the sea-bed. Of course, the peculiar problems arising from different
methods would have required appropriate solutions within the régimeof
thehigh seas.It should have been remembered that sedentaryfishing wasa

type ofhuman activitylongprotected by international law.In the ageprior
to the Truman Proclamation in 1945,there was no ground for suggesting
that sedentary fishing, and means of occupation of thesea-bed,could have
justified the exclusive claims of the coastal State to wider areas to the
offshore submarine regions. If there was any legal doctrine prior to the
1958Conference on the Law of the Seait may have been derived from the
long usage of sedentary fisheries, whch could have given rise only to a
claim to historic rights to those specific fisheries. It might have been
claimed that, because of the long-termpractice of sedentary fishing, his-
toricrights to such fishing - but not to anysubmarine areas - werejusti-
fied.

Section II. Sedentary Fisheries inthe 1958 Conventions
on the Law of the Sea

1. Draft preparedby the International Law Commission

74. Few problems seem to have been discussed by the International
Law Commissioninvolvingmore complicatedconceptsand depending on
lessreliable data than theproblem of sedentary fisheries.In hisfirstreport
on thehigh seas,subrnitted to the Commission,Professor J. P.A. François,
the Special Rapporteur, stated :

"Fisheries may be described as sedentary either by reason of the
specieswith which they are concerned, that is to Sayspeciesattachedvouloir différencier les équipements permanents )>des bateaux prati-
quant une pêchestationnairependant despériodes plus oumoins longues.
Puisquec'est l'exploitation desressourcesqui esticilesoucimajeur, et que
cette exploitation est manifestement compatible avec la liberté des mers,
rien n'autorisà appliquer desrèglesjuridiques différentes à desméthodes

aussiinoffensivesl'une que l'autre. La constructiond'installations ou d'en-
gins permanents aurait pu êtresoumise à des règlesparticulières endroit
international. Mêmedans ce cas, cependant, il n'eût pas été justifié d'in-
terdire l'exploitation des ressources marines au moyen d'équipements
spéciaux.Et, puisque le droit tolèreces activités,les Etats côtiers peuvent
fort bien les considérer commedonnant naissance àdes droits de pêche
historiques dans les cas appropriés.

73. Pour résumer,la catégorie des ((pêcheries sédentaires )>recouvre

deux types de pêche mais,contrairement aux doctrines avancéespar les
auteurs dans ce domaine,je ne crois pas que les (pêcheries sédentaires )>,
dans l'un ou l'autre sens de l'expression, doivent êtreconsidéréesautre-
ment quela pêcheordinaire et comme une forme d'occupation desfonds
marins. Bienentendu, lesproblèmespropresaux différentes techniquesde
pêcheappelleraient dessolutionsadaptées à chaque cas,aménagées dans le
cadre du régimede la haute mer. Mais il faut se souvenir que la pêche
sédentaireest depuis longtemps une activité protégée par le droit inter-
national. Avant la proclamation Truman de 1945,rien n'aurait permis de

dire que la pêche sédentaire, entant que mode d'occupation des fonds
marins, pouvait légitimerlesprétentions à l'exclusivitéde 1'Etatcôtier sur
de vastes étendues sous-marines au large de ses côtes. S'il existait une
doctrinejuridique avantlaconférencede 1958surledroitdela mer,sabase
ne pouvait êtrequelelongusagedespêcheries sédentairesq ,ui permettait
seulement de revendiquer des droits historiques sur cespêcheries.On peut
soutenir que la longue pratique de la pêche sédentaire justifie des titres
historiques aux pêcheriesde ce type, mais non des droits sur les zones
sous-marines.

SectionII. Les pêcheries sédentaires dans les conventions
sur le droit dela mer de 1958

1. Le projet dela Commissiondu droit international

74. Parmi les problèmes étudiés par la Commission du droit interna-
tional,il en était peuquifissent appeà desnotions plus complexeset àdes
donnéesde fait aussipeu sûres que celuidespêcheries sédentairesD . ansle
premier rapport sur la haute mer présenté àla Commission, M. François,
rapporteur spécial, écrivait:

94. Les pêcheries peuventêtrequalifiéesde sédentaires soit à
raison des espèces auxquelles elles se rapportent, c'est-à-dire des to the soi1or irregular surfaces of the sea bed, or by reason of the
equiprnent employed, for example stakes driven into the sea bed."
(A/CN.4/17, p. 31.)

Without a doubt François had borrowed this concept from Gidel. He
explainedthat sedentary fishing, as such, wasallowable, although it might
be not in conformity with the principle of freedom of the seas.

75. In his 1951report, François recognized the existence of two ques-
tions :

"(1) May a State regulate sedentary fisheries unilaterally ?

(2) May aState reserve sedentary fisheries for its own subjects ?"
(A/CN.4/42, p. 51 .)

He submitted for approval the following theory
"Sedentary fisheries characterized by the effective and continued
useof apart of the high seaswithout anyforma1and repeated protests
against such use having been made by other States, and particularly
by such States as,by reason of theirgeographicalsituation,could have
put fonvard objections of particular weight, shallbe recognized to be

lawful, provided that the rules governing them allow their use by
fishingcraft irrespective of nationality and are limited to maintaining
order and conservingthe beds in the best interests of the fisheries by
means of duties fairly assessed and collected." (Ibid., p. 62.)

The first part of this proposal, reading "les pêcheriessédentaires ... sont

reconnues commelicites" appearsirrelevant to either of the two questions
concerningthe State's control which François himself had raised, for it is
concerned solelywith the legality of fishingactivities.At its 1951session,
while freely admitting its ignorance on the subject of sedentary fisheries,
the International Law Commission adopted the following text :

"The regulation of sedentary fisheriesmaybe undertaken by aState
in areas ofthe high seascontiguous toits territorialwaters, where such
fisheries have long been maintained and conducted by nationals of
that State,providedthat non-nationals are permitted to participate in
the fishing activities on an equal footing with nationals. Such regu-
lation will, however, not affect the general status of the areas as
high seas." (International Law Commission Yearbook,1951, Vol.II,
p. 143.) espècesfixéesau solet aux accidents du relief marin, soit,à raisondes
enginsqu'elles utilisent, parexempledespieuxplantésdans lefondde
la mer. >) (International Law Commission Yearbook, 1950, vol. II,

p. 47-48.)
11ne fait pas de doute que François empruntait cette notion à Gidel.
Ailleurs, il expliquait que les pêcheries sédentaires,en tant que telles,

étaientlicites,mêmesicelan'étaitpas toujours conforme au principe de la
libertédes mers.
75. Dans son rapport de 1951,François reconnaissait qu'ilseposait un
double problème :

1) L'Etat peut-il par des mesures unilatérales régler lespêcheries
sédentaires ?
2) L'Etat peut-il réserver les pêcheries sédentaires à ses propres
sujets? )>(International Law Commission Yearbook, 1951, vol. II,
p. 94.)

Et il proposait à l'adoption de la Commission la théorieci-après :

<<Les pêcheries sédentairesq ,ui se caractérisentpar l'usageeffectif
et prolongé d'unepartie de la haute mer, sans que les autres Etats, et
spécialement ceuxqui pourraient du fait de leur situation géographi-
que faire valoir des objections particulières,aient opposé à cet usage
des protestations formelles et persistantes, sont reconnues comme
licites, pourvu que leur réglementation admette au bénéficede leur
usage lespêcheriessansdistinction de nationalitéet qu'elleseborne à
assurerla police et laconservationdes fondspour leplus grand profit
des pêcheriesmoyennant des redevances équitablement assises et
perçues. >)(Ibid., 1951,vol. II, p. 99.)

La premièrepartie de cette proposition, lespêcheriessédentaires ..sont
reconnues commelicites ))n'aderapport, semble-t-il,ni avecl'uneni avec
l'autre des deux questions relatives au contrôle de YEtat que François

lui-mêmeavait soulevées,car cetexteporte exclusivementsur la licéité des
activitésde pêche.A sa session de 1951,la Commission du droit interna-
tional, tout en avouant son ignorance de la question des pêcheries séden-
taires, adopta le texte ci-après :

(La réglementationdespêcheriessédentairesdans lesrégionsdela
haute mer contiguë à seseaux territoriales peut êtreentreprise par un
Etat lorsque les ressortissants de cet Etat entretiennent et exploitent
ces pêcheriesdepuis longtemps àcondition que ceux qui ne sontpas
sesressortissants soient autorisésàparticiper àcesactivitésenmatière
de pêchedans lesmêmesconditions que sesressortissants. Toutefois,
cette réglementationneportera pas atteinte au régime généradle ces
régionsen tant que haute mer. (Rapport de la Commissiondu droit
internationalsurlestravauxdesa troisièmesession,A/ 1858,1951,ann.,

p. 25.)204 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

The discussion on the subject indicates that the majority of the Commis-
sion thought that sedentary fisheriesshould be regulated independently of
the problems of thecontinental shelf.The Commission took the viewthat
the special position of sedentary fisheriesjustified recognition of special
rights attaching to coastal States whose nationals had been carrying on
fishing there over a long period. The Commission did not discuss the

generalproblem of sedentary fisheries, considering only the specificcase
where coastal Stateshad carried on sedentary fishing off their coasts for a
long period of time. It was somewhat uncertain of its conclusions and
awaited comments by member States before proceeding further. Among
the countries that sent comments on the 1951 draft, Norway stood out
from the rest in that it held the view that so-called sedentary fisheries
should not be treated in a different way from other fisheries. On the basis
of comments by several governments on the provision in the 1951draft,
François, in his 1953report, prepared a provision on sedentary fisheries
that wasnot far in substance from theconcept in the 1951draft, which that
body had adopted (InternationalLaw CommissionYearbook,1953,Vol. II,
p. 49).

76. Only at the 1953session of the Commission, held almost contem-

poraneously with the outbreak of a dispute between Australia and Japan
concerning pearl-shelling off the former's Coast, Mr. (later Sir Hersch)
Lauterpacht and others wereof theopinion that the problem of sedentary
fisheries should be treated together with that of the continental shelf,
where the coastal State is permitted to exercise its sovereign rights to
explore and exploitresources. Asaresult oftheseviews,the separate article
on sedentary fisheriesasproposed in theFrançoisreport wasdropped, and
the topic was included in the 1953draft of the régimeof the continental
shelf. The Commission was of the opinion that, except for cases in which
nationals of other States have existing rights in them, sedentary fisheries
are subject to the sovereignrights of the coastal State overits continental
shelf (ibid., p. 214). In 1951exploitation of resources of the sea fell into
three categories :regular fisheries,sedentary fisheries and the continental
shelf. By 1953there were two classifications :regular fisheries on the one
hand, and thecontinental shelf,including sedentary fisheries, on theother.
"Products of sedentary fisheries" as understood in 1953 meant only

natural resources attached to the bed of the sea. In respect of such seden-
tary fisheriesaspearl-shelling, theInternational Law Commissionin 1956
maintained its earlierposition. In the comrnentary to the 1956draft,it was
stated that :

"the products of 'sedentary' fisheries,in particular, to the extent that

theywerenatural resourcespermanently attached to thebed of the sea
should not be left outside the scope of the régimeadopted [for the
continental shelf]" (International Law Commission Yearbook,1956,
Vol. II, p. 297).Le débatsur la question indique que, pour la majoritédes membres de la
Commission, lespêcheriessédentairesdevaientêtreréglementées indépen-
dammentdu problème du plateaucontinental. La Commission était d'avis
que la situation propre des pêcheriessédentairesjustifiait la reconnais-
sancede droitsspéciaux à 1'Etatriverain dont lesressortissants selivraient

depuis longtemps à la pêchedans la région considérée. Ausurplus, la
Commission n'envisageait pas le problème générad les pêcheriesséden-
taires ;elle sebornait à examiner le cas précis oùdepuislongtemps l'Etat
riverain pratique ce type de pêcheau large de ses côtes. La Commission
resta assez vague dans ses conclusions, voulant attendre les observations
des Etats membres avant d'aller plus loin. Parmi les pays quiformulèrent
des observations sur ce projet de 1951,la Norvège adopta une position
originale en déclarant qu'il n'y avait pas lieu d'appliquer aux pêcheries
dites sédentairesun régimedifférentdes autres pêcheries.S'inspirant des
observations formulées par plusieurs gouvernements sur la disposition

figurant dans le projet de 1951, François, dans son rapport de 1953,
élabora une disposition sur les pêcheriessédentairesqui ne s'écartait pas
beaucoup, quant au fond, de l'idéeexpriméedans leprojet de 1951que la
Commission avait adopté(Rapportde la Commision dudroit international
sur les travauxde sa cinquième session, A/2456, 1953,p. 17).
76. Ce n'est qu'à la session de 1953de la Commission, qui coïncidait
presque avec le début d'unlitige entre l'Australie et le Japon sur la pêche
aux huîtres perlières, que M. Lauterpacht (plus tard sir Hersch), parmi
d'autres, estima qu'il y avait lieu de rattacher l'étude despêcheriesséden-
taires acelledu plateau continental, où l'Etat riverain est habiliàéexercer

ses droits souverains de prospection et d'exploitation des ressources. Le
suivant sur ce point, la Commission écarta l'article sur les pêcheries
sédentaires que proposait François dans son rapport et la question fut
intégréeau projet de1953sur le régimedu plateau continental. La Com-
mission étaitd'avis qu'endehors des cas où desressortissants d'Etats tiers
possèdent desdroits sur elles, lespêcheriessédentairesrelèventdes droits
souverains qu'exerce 1'Etat riverain sur son plateau continental (ibid.,
p. 14). En 1951, l'exploitation des ressources de la mer revêtait trois
aspects : les pêcheriesordinaires, les pêcheriessédentaires,l'exploitation
du plateau continental. En 1953,on ne retenait plus que deux types de
ressources :cellesdespêcheriesordinaireset cellesduplateau continental,

y compris les pêcheriessédentaires. (<Les produits des pêcheriersséden-
taires )>dans l'acceptionretenue en 1953,ne désignaientquelesressources
naturellesattachéesenpermanenceaulitde lamer. S'agissantdepêcheries
sédentairescomme les pêcheriesde perles, la Commission du droit inter-
national s'entint en 1956 àlaposition qu'elleavaitprécédemmentadoptée.
Dans le commentaire au projet de 1956,on peut lire :

(notamment les produits des pêcheriesdites <<sédentaires O,en tant
qu'il s'agitde ressources naturelles attachéesen permanenceau lit de
la mer, ne devront pas êtreexcluesdel'application du régimeadopté
[pour le plateau continental] (Annuairede la Commission du droit
international,1956,vol. II,p. 298).205 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

It wasindicated that the existing rights of nationals of other Statesshould
be respected. However, apart from the case of acquired rights, the sover-
eignrights of the coastal State over its continental shelf werealso to cover

sedentary fisheries.
77. On the other hand, fishing by means of equipmentembeddedin the
floor of thesea-bed, whichhad been alsocategorized assedentary fisheries,
became subject to specific treatment differentiated from the fishing of
resources sedentary at the sea-bed. In his report to the 1956session, the
Special Rapporteur pointed out that there was one aspect of the question
which the Commission had overlooked, namely fisheries regarded as
sedentary because of the equipment used, e.g., stakes embedded in the
sea-floor. In his opinion, ths class of fisheries was not covered by the
Commission's draft of 1953.He suggested that the original article in the
1951draft be reintroduced for these fisheries. In 1956 the Commission
accepted the Rapporteur's view and decided that it was still necessary to
have-anarticleregulating fisheries involving equipment embedded in the
floor of the sea. The 1956draft provided under the section on fishing, as
follows :

"The regulation of fisheries conducted by means of equipment
embedded in the floor of the sea in areas of the high seas adjacent to
the territorial sea of a State, may be undertaken by that State where
such fisheries have long been maintained and conducted by its
nationals,provided that non-nationals are permitted to participate in
such activities on an equal footing with nationals." (Ibid.,p. 293.)

This provision was not essentially different from the wording of the 1951
draft, although the latter wasconcernedprimarily with sedentary fisheries
in the sense first alluded to above :fishing for objects attached to the
sea-bed. The Commissionconsidered in 1956that :

"Banks where there are fisheriesconducted by means of equipment
embedded in the bed of the sea have been regarded by some coastal
Statesas under theiroccupation and asforming part oftheir territory.
Without wishing to describe these areas as 'occupied'or as constitut-
ing'property' of the coastalState,the Commissionconsidersthat the
specialposition of these areasjustifies specialrights being recognized
as pertaining to coastalStates whosenationals have been carrying on
fishing there over a long period.
The existing rule of customary law by which nationals of other
States are at liberty to engage insuch fishing on the same footing as
the nationals of the coastal State should continue to apply. The
exercise of other kinds of fishing in such areas must not be hindered

except to the extent strictly necessary for the protection of the fish-
eries contemplated by the present article.
The specialrights which thecoastal State mayexercisein suchareas
must be strictly limited to such rights as are essential to achieve theIl était préciséqu'il fallait respecter les droits des nationaux d'autres

Etats. Toutefois, mis à part le cas des droits acquis, les droits souverains
de 1'Etat côtier sur son plateau continental s'étendaient aux pêcheries
<(sédentaireso.
77. D'autre part, la pêchepratiquée par engins fixéssur le fond de la
mer, qui d'abord était censée releverdes pêcheriessédentaires,fut alors
assujettieà un régimeparticulier, distinct de celui qui était réservé à la
récolte des ressourcessédentairesdu lit de la mer. Dans le rapport qu'il
présenta à la session de 1956,le rapporteur spécialfaisait observer quela
Commission avait omis un aspect de la question, celui des pêches consi-

dérées commesédentairesen raison des engins utilisés,par exemple des
pieux plantésdansle sol.A son avis,cetype de pêcheriesnerelevaitpasdu
projet de la Commission de 1953. Lerapporteur proposait donc de réin-
troduirepour cespêcheriesl'articleinitialementproposédans leprojet de
1951.La Commission suivit le rapporteur et décidaqu'il y avait effecti-
vement lieu de prévoirune disposition réglementant les pêcheries exploi-
téesau moyen d'enginsfixéssur lelit de lamer. Leprojetde 1956disposait
donc, dans sa partie relative aux pêches :

((La réglementation de pêcheries exploitées au moyen d'engins
plantés danslesoldans lesrégionsdelahaute mer adjacentes à lamer
territoriale d'un Etat peut être entreprise par cet Etat lorsque ses
nationaux entretiennent et exploitent cespêcheriesdepuislongtemps
à condition que ceux quine sontpas sesnationaux soient autorisés à

participer à ces activitésdans les mêmesconditions que ses natio-
naux. )>(Ibid., p. 293.)
Pour l'essentiel,cetterédactionnedifféraitguèredecelleduprojet de 1951,
encore que ce dernier visât avant tout les pêcheriessédentaires dans le
premier des deux sens évoquésplus haut : celui des pêcheriesdont les

produits sont attachés au lit de la mer. En 1956,la Commission exprima
l'avis suivant:
<(Les bancs où se trouvent les pêcheriesexploitéesau moyend'en-

gins plantés dansle solont étéconsidérés par certainsEtats riverains
comme occupéspar eux et constituant une partie de leur territoire.
Sans vouloir dire de ces régionsqu'elles sont ((occupées par l'Etat
riverain ou qu'ellessontsa <propriété H, la Commission est d'avisque
leursituationparticulière justifie la reconnaisance de droits spéciaux
à 1'Etatriverain dont les nationaux se livrent depuis longtemps à la
pêchedans ces régions.
La règle coutumière existante d'après laquelle les nationaux
d'autres Etats sont autorisés à se livrerà la pêchedans les mêmes

conditions que les nationaux de 1'Etatriverain devrait continuer à
s'appliquer. La pratique d'autres genres de pêchedans cesparages ne
saurait être entravéeque dans la mesure strictement nécessaire à la
protection des pêcheriesenvisagéesdans le présent article.
Les droits spéciauxque l'Etat riverain peut exercerdans cesrégions
doivent être strictement limités àceux qui sont nécessaires auxfins 206 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

ends for which they are recognized. The waters covering the seabed
where the fishing grounds are located remain subject tothe régimeof
the high seas." (Ibid.)

78. Thus thefinal draft of 1956on the lawof the seadealt in completely
different wayswith two types of fisheries,both of which may properly be
classified as sedentary fisheries. Article 68 related to the régimeof the
continental shelf and Article 60 was a separate provision for fisheries
conducted by means of equipment embedded in the floor of the sea.

2. Provisionsof the 1958 Conventions onthe Law of the Sea

79. Paralleling the different treatment accorded the two types of sed-
entary fisheries by the International Law Commission, the Geneva Con-
ference in 1958 took up the problem of these fisheries separately. The
fishing of sedentary resources attached to the sea-bed was examined as
part of the problem of thecontinental shelf in theFourth Cornmittee, and
fishing carried on with equipment embedded in the sea-floor was dealt
with in the Third Cornmittee in charge of high sea fisheries.

80. In the Fourth Comrnittee the delegates differed on the kind of
resources to be included in the provision which defined the fundamental
concept of the continental shelf. Many European coastal States insisted
that the list should be limited to mineral resources. TheTapanese delegate
warned that the inclusion of sedentary fisheries in the concept of conti-
nental shelf would lead to a restriction of the freedom of the seas, and he
explained that resources livingin the sea should be coveredby the general
régimeof fishing. A radically opposite view, supported by the delegates
from Burma and the Republic of Korea, maintained that even "bottom-
fish" should beincluded in theresources of thecontinental shelf.Proposals
were submitted respectivelyby Sweden,Greece and the Federal Republic
of Germanv to re~lace the words "natural resources" in the draft of the
International Law Commission with the expression "minera1 resources"
(A/CONF.13/C.4/L.9, 39, 43).This would have had the effect of exclud-
ing sedentary fisheries from the régimeof the continental shelf.

In contrast, the Burmese proposa1 stated that :
"[tlhe term 'natural resources' includes so-called bottom-fish and
other fish which, although living in the sea, occasionally have their
habitat at the bottom of the sea or are bred there" (A/CONF.13/
C.4/L.3).

As a compromise between the two opposing views, a new proposa1 was
jointly submitted by Australia, Ceylon, India, Malaya, Norway and the
United Kingdom : pour lesquellesilsont étéreconnus.Leseaux quirecouvrentlelit de la
mer où ces pêcheriessont situéesrestent soumises au régimede la

haute mer. (Ibid., p. 293-294.)
78. Ainsi, dans sa dernièreversion, le projet de 1956sur le droit de la
mer traitait de manières totalement différentes deux types de pêcheries
qu'on était fondé à qualifier les unes et les autres de sédentaires :l'ar-
ticle 68portait sur lerégimedu plateau continental et l'article60était une

dispositiondistincte visant lespêcheriesexploitéea su moyend'engins fixés
sur le fond marin.

2. Les dispositions des conventions surle droit de la mer de 1958

79. En parallèle au double régime réservé par la Commission du droit
international aux deux types de pêcheriessédentaires,la conférencede
Genèvede 1958étudiaelle aussi séparémentles problèmesde ces pêche-
ries : la quatrième commission se saisit de la question de la pêchedes
ressources sédentairesattachéesau fond dela mer, dans lecadredel'étude
duplateau continental, tandis quela troisièmecommission,chargéed'exa-
miner les pêcheries enhaute mer, s'occupait de la question des pêcheries

exploitéespar engins fixés surle fond marin.
80. Alaquatrièmecommission, lesdélégationssemontrèrent partagées
sur le type de ressources qui devait êtrementionné dans la disposition
définissantlanotion fondamentaledeplateau continental.Pourbeaucoup
des Etats riverainsd'Europe, il fallait s'entenir aux ressources minérales.
Lereprésentant duJapon formulaune miseengarde : selonlui,l'inclusion
despêcheriessédentairesdans lanotion deplateaucontinental aboutirait à
restreindre la liberté des mers ;il fallait dans ces conditions assujettir les
ressourcesbiologiques de lamer au régimegénéra dle lapêcheA. l'extrême

opposése trouvaient ceux qui, avecl'appui desdélégationsde la Birmanie
et de la République de Corée,soutenaient qu'il fallait inclure dans les
ressources du plateau continentaljusqu'aux poissons vivant au fond de la
mer. La Suède,la Grèce et la République fédéraled'Allemagne présen-
tèrent des propositions tendant à remplacer, dans leprojet de la Commis-
sion du droit international, les mots (<ressources naturelles ))par les mots
(<ressources minérales )(A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.9, L.39, L.43).Ces proposi-
tions auraient eu pour effet d'exclure les pêcheriessédentairesdu régime
du plateau continental.

La Birmanie, au contraire, proposa d'apporter la précisionsuivante :
(<l'expression ressourcesnaturelles comprend lespoissons vivant
au fond dela mer et lesautres espècesdepoissonsqui,bien que vivant
dans lamer,ont occasionnellement leurhabitat aufond de lamer ou y
fraient ))(AlCONF.13lC.4lL.3).

L'Australie, Ceylan, la Fédérationde Malaisie, l'Inde, la Norvège et le
Royaume-Uniprésentèrent alorsune proposition de compromis entre ces
deux extrêmes : 207 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

"The natural resources referred to in these articles consist of
minera1and other non-living resources of the seabed and the subsoil
together with livingorganisms belonging to sedentary species, that is
to Say,organisms which, at theharvestablestage,either are immobile
on or under the seabed or are unable to move except in constant
physical contact with the seabed or the subsoil; but crustacea and
swimming species are not included." (A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.36.)

The sponsoring States intended to draw a line between the minera1 and

sedentary resources on the one hand, and fish resources, including crus-
tacea and bottom-fish on the other. Introducing thisproposal, the Austra-
lian delegateexplained that it was in his view senselessto give the coastal
State sovereign rights over such minera1 resources as the sands of the
sea-bed, but not over the coral, sponges and the living organisms which
nevermovedmore than afewinchesor afewfeet on thefloor of the sea.He
emphasized that that did not apply to crabs and other crustacea, which
could move aconsiderabledistance. The proposals of Sweden etal and the
proposa1 of Burma were al1heavily defeated, while thejoint proposa1 of
the six States was eventuallyadopted by the Committee. At the plenary
meeting, that portion of thejoint proposa1preceding the semi-colon was
separately voted on and approved by the vote of 62-4-2, and became
Article 2,paragraph 4,of the Convention. However, the exclusion relating
to crustacea (of which Mexico had almost secured the deletion in the
Committee) was disapproved by a vote of 14-43-9.

81. In point of fact,l1the provisions except Article 2, paragraph 4, of

the Convention on the Continental Shelf were drafted to be applicable
mainly to the exploitation of the minera1resources of submerged lands,
and not to the exploitation of sedentary species. Although 1 do not now
hesitate to admit, in view of the lack of protest against this particular
provision and of some repeated practices over the past two decades, that
sedentary species will be treated as continental shelf resources, the un-
necessary nature of the consolidation of the exploitation of sedentary
specieswith the régimeof the continental shelf was quite clear at the time
of the adoption of the 1958Convention on the Continental Shelf.

82. The original provision concerning fishing by means of embedded
equipment in the 1956draft of the International Law Commission, which
had nothing to do with the concept of conserving marine resources, was
neverthelessreferred to theThird Committeetogether with theproblem of
theconservation oflivingresources ofthe highseas.Despite the viewofthe
Nonvegian delegate that it did not deal with an urgent issue of interna- (<Les ressources naturelles viséesdans les présents articles com-
prennent lesressourcesminéralesetautres ressources non vivantes du
lit de la mer et du sous-sol ainsi que les organismes vivants qui
appartiennent auxespècessédentaires,c'est-à-direlesorganismes qui,
au stade où ils sont pêchéss,ont soitimmobiles sur le lit de la mer ou

au-dessous de celit, soitincapables de sedéplacersicen'estenrestant
constamment en contact physique avecle lit dela mer ou le sous-sol ;
toutefois les crustacéset les espècesnageantes ne sont pas compris
dans cette définition.))(AC/CONF.13/C.4/L.36.)

Les auteurs de cetteproposition entendaient établir une distinction entre
les ressources minérales et les ressources sédentaires d'une part et, de
l'autre, les ressources halieutiques, y compris les crustacés etles espèces
vivant au fond de la mer. En présentant cetteproposition, le représentant
de l'Australie précisaqu'il serait à son avis déraisonnable de donner à
1'Etatriverain des droits souverains sur desressourcesminéralestellesque

le sable du lit de la mer et non pas sur les coraux, les éponges et les
organismesvivants quine sedéplacentjamais que de quelques centimètres
ou d'un mètre ou deux au fond de la mer (la définition ne devait pas
s'appliquer aux crabes ni aux autres crustacés,qui peuvent parcourir des
distances considérables).Les propositions de la Suède,de la Grèce et de
la République fédéraled'Allemagne d'une part, et la proposition de la
Birmanie de l'autre, furent rejetées à une forte majorité, la proposition
conjointe des six Etats étantfinalement retenue par la Commission. En
plénière,la premièrepartie de cettepropositionconjointe,jusqu'au point-
virgule, fit l'objet d'un vote séparéet fut approuvéepar 62 voix contre 4,
avec2abstentions
;cettedispositiondevintl'article 2,paragraphe 4,dela
convention. Toutefois, l'exclusion relative aux crustacés(que le Mexique
était presque parvenu à faire supprimer en commission) fut rejetéepar
43 voix contre 14, avec9 abstentions.
81. En fait,à l'exception de l'article2, paragraphe 4, toutes les dispo-
sitions de la convention sur leplateaucontinentalavaientétéconçues pour
s'appliquer essentiellement à l'exploitation des ressources minérales des
territoires submerués etnon à celle des es~ècessédentaires.Je reconnais
bien volontiers que,cettedispositionn'ayant suscitéaucuneprotestation,
et certaines pratiques s'étantconstamment répétées au cours des vingt
dernières années,les espècessédentaires sont systématiquementtraitées

comme des ressources du plateau continental ; il n'en était pas moins
superflu d'intégreraussi clairement l'exploitation des espècessédentaires
au régimedu plateau continental lors de l'adoption de la convention de
1958sur le plateau continental.
82. Ladispositioninitialeconcernant lespêcheriesexploitéea su moyen
d'engins fixés surle fond marin, dans leprojet dela Commission du droit
international de 1956 - dispositionqui n'avait rien à voir avec la conser-
vation des ressources de la mer -, fut néanmoinsrenvoyée à la troisième
commission en mêmetemps que le problème de la conservation des res-
sourcesbiologiques delahaute mer.Malgrélesobjectionsdureprésentanttional law suchas should concern theConference, the followingprovision,
promoted in large measure by Ghana, was finally adopted by the Thrd
Committee :

"Article 13
1. The regulation of fishenes conducted by means of equipment
embedded in the floor of the sea in areas of the high seas adjacent to
the territorial sea of a State may be undertaken by that State where
such fisheries have long been maintained and conducted by its
nationals, provided that non-nationals are permitted to participate in
such activities on an equal footing with nationals except in areas
where such fisheries have by long usage been exclusivelyenjoyed by

such nationals. Such regulations will not, however, affect the general
status of the areas as high seas.

2. In this article, the expression 'fisheries conducted by means of
equipment embedded in the floor of the sea' means those fisheries
using gear with supporting members embedded in the sea floor, con-
structedona siteandleft there to operate permanentlyor, ifremoved,
restored each season on the same site."
83. Article 13 as thus drafted does not present a general régimeof
fishing by means of equipment embedded in the floor of the sea. The
coastal State may regulate such fishing only "where such fisheries have

longbeen maintained and conducted by its nationals". The coastal Stateis
allowed, on ths specificcondition, to applyits own national legislation to
foreign fishermen who are engaged in this type of fishing in the areas
concerned. This undoubtedly would not havebeen in conformity with the
traditional principle of freedom of the seas, despite the provision in the
Convention to the effect that "such regulation willnot, however,affect the
general status of the areas as high seas". The only basis 1can seefor such
derogation is the presence of a historic right. This construction is surely
justified by the fact that participation on an equal footing by foreign
nationals in this type of fishing is prevented "where such fisherieshave by
longusagebeen exclusivelyenjoyedby . ..nationals [ofthecoastal State]".
This clause may be interpreted to mean that exclusivefishingis allowable
to the coastal Statein areas where it has long kept out foreign fishermen
who would otherwise have fished there. However, 1believe that no case
exists to which this provision, as thus analysed, would be applicable.

84. After having explained the wayin which the two types of sedentary
fisheries had longbeen interpreted from a legalpoint of view,particularly
since the last century, 1have thus attempted to show that the relevant
provisions of the Geneva Conventions were not necessarily drafted upon

the basis of a correct interpretation of the past practice of such fisheries.de la Norvège, qui estimait que ce texte ne se rattachait en rien aux
problèmesdedroit international quelaconférencedevait réglerauplus tôt,

latroisièmecommissionadopta pourfinir, essentiellement sousla pression
du Ghana, qui y tenait beaucoup, la disposition suivante :

<(Article 13
1. La réglementation de pêcheries exploitées au moyen d'engins
plantésdans le soldans lesrégionsde la haute mer adjacente àla mer
territoriale d'un Etat peut être entreprisepar cet Etat lorsque ses
nationaux entretiennent et exploitent cespêcheriesdepuis longtemps,
à condition que ceux qui ne sont pas sesnationaux soient autorisés à

participerà cesactivitésdans lesmêmes conditions que sesnationaux,
à l'exception des régionsoù cespêcheriesont étée ,n vertu d'un long
usage, exploitées exclusivementpar sesnationaux. Cette réglementa-
tion ne porte pas atteinteau régimegénéra dle cesrégionsentant que
haute mer.
2. Dans le présentarticle, on entend par (<pêcheries exploitéea su
moyen d'enginsplantésdans lesol ))lespêcheriesutilisant des engins
munis desupportsqui sontplantésdans lesol à poste fixeetquiy sont
laissésà desfinsd'utilisation permanente, ou qui, sion lesretire, sont

replantés chaque saison sur le même emplacement. ))
83. Souscetteforme, l'article 13dela convention sur la pêchene définit
pas de régimegénéra plour lespêcheries exploitéeab moyen d'engins fixés
surle fond marin. L'Etat riverain n'esthabilitéàréglementer cespêcheries

que << lorsque ses nationaux entretiennent et exploitent ces pêcheries
depuis longtemps o.Et 1'Etatriverain est autorisé,sous réservede cette
condition particulière, à appliquer sa législationnationale aux pêcheurs
étrangersqui selivrent à cetype depêchedans leszones considéréesC . ette
disposition n'aurait certainement pas été conforme au principe tradition-
nel de la liberté des mers, bien que la convention spécifieque ((cette
réglementationne porte pas atteinte au régime généradle ces régionsen
tant quehaute mer o.La seuleraison qui puisse àmon sens expliquer cette
dérogationest l'existenced'un titre historique. Mon hypothèse se trouve
confirméepar le fait que la participation des pêcheurs étrangers à ces

activitésde pêche, surun pied d'égalité avec len sationaux de 1'Etatrive-
rain, estexcluedans les<<régionsoùcespêcherieo snt étéenvertu d'unlong
usage exploitées exclusivementpar [les]nationaux [de 1'Etatriverain] >>.
Autrement dit un droit exclusif de pêchepourrait - semble-t-il - être
reconnu à 1'Etatriverain dans leszonesdont il écartedepuislongtempsles
pêcheursétrangersqui normalement les auraient fréquentées.Je pense
cependant qu'iln'existeaucun cas auquelcettedisposition,ainsi comprise,
puisse s'appliquer.
84. Aprèsavoir exposél'interprétationjuridique longtempsdonnéeaux

deux types de pêcheries sédentairesd,epuisle XIXesiècleenparticulier, je
me suis donc appliqué à démontrerque les dispositions correspondantes
des conventions de Genèvene reposent pas nécessairementsur une inter-
prétationcorrecte de la pratiquedont cespêcheriesont fait l'objet dans le Leaving aside the problems involved in the provisions relevant to seden-
tary fisheries in the Geneva Conventions, namely Article 2, paragraph 4,
of the Continental Shelf Convention and Article 13 of the High Seas
Fisheries Convention,the thought was never expressed in any of the 1958

Conventions on the Law of the Sea that these sedentary fisheries ought
properly tohavebeen made aground for claimingsuchareas of thesea-bed
as continental shelf.

SectionIII. SedentaryFisheriesat the Third UnitedNations Conferenceon
the Lawof the Sea
85. The subject of sedentary fisheries is one of those left almost
untouched by delegates in the Sea-bed Committeeand UNCLOS III. In
the ISNT of 1975,the treatment of sedentary fisheries as a resource of the
continental shelfwas taken for granted in terms of Article 2,paragraph 4,

of the Geneva Convention on the Continental Shelf. This provision was
not touched at al1throughout the ISNT, the RSNT and the ICNT and its
revisions, and it now stands as Article 77, paragraph 4, of the 1981draft
conventionon the Law of the Sea.Irrespective of whether this provision is
workable or not, no doubt remains that it cannot constitute a basis for
justifying a title to thecontinental shelfby reason of sedentary fisheries,as
suggested by Tunisia. A provision concerning fishing carried out from
embedded installations, as in Article 13of the High Seas Fisheries Con-
vention, completelydisappeared in the ISNT. No reason for this disap-
pearance is tobe found in the Officia1Recordsof UNCLOS III. Practically
noattention waspaid to thisproblemthroughout UNCLOS III, but it may
well be that, because of the 200-mile exclusiveeconomic zone, sedentary
fisheries in terms of fishingfrompermanently fixed installations,as apart
of high seas fishing, would not have made any sense under the new
régime.

SectionIV. Historic Rights
86. In connection with the Submissions of Tunisia, as referred to in
paragraph 65 above, 1would briefly like to touch upon the question as to

whether the areas west of the ZV 45" line within the 50-metre isobath, as
claimed by Tunisia, would have constituted a part of its historic waters
because of itslongstandingpractice of fisheries,whether sedentary or not.
With regard to historic waters, including historic bays, sufficient expla-
nation is given in paragraph 104of the Judgment. Inheriting almost word
for word theprovisions of the 1958Convention on theTerritorial Seaand
the Contiguous Zone, the draft convention on the Law of the Sea pro-
vides :passé.Mis àpart les problèmes que mettent en jeu les dispositions inté-
ressant les pêcheriessédentairesdans les conventions de Genève,en l'oc-
curence l'article2,paragraphe 4, dela convention sur leplateau continen-
tal et l'article 13de la convention sur la pêche enhaute mer, aucune des
conventions sur ledroit de la mer de 1958n'exprime l'idée que la présence

de ces pêcheriessédentaires pourrait motiver une revendication sur les
fonds marins en tant que plateau continental.

SectionIII. Les pêcheries sédentaire àsla troisième conférence
des Nations Uniessur le droit de la mer

85. La question des pêcheriessédentaires est l'une de celles que les
délégations n'ontpratiquement pas abordées,que ce soit au comitédu
fond des mers des Nations Unies ou à la troisième conférencesur le droit
de lamer. Dans letexte unique de négociation officieuxde 1975,ilest tenu
pour acquis que lespêcheriessédentairesdoivent êtreconsidérées comme
l'une desressources du plateau continental, suivant la disposition énoncée
à l'article2, paragraphe 4, de la convention sur le plateau continental de
Genève.Cette disposition estrestéeinchangée tout aulongdel'élaboration
du texte unique de négociation,du texte unique de négociation reviséd ,u
texte de négociationcomposite officieux et de sesversions revisées,et elle
figuredésormais à l'article77,paragraphe 4,du projet de convention surle
droit de la mer de 1981.Indépendamment de la question de savoir si cette
disposition estapplicableen pratique ounon, ilne fait pasde doute qu'elle

nesaurait,contrairement à cequedit laTuniSie,autoriser un Etat àrevendi-
quer un titre sur leplateau continentalen raison del'existencede pêcheries
sédentaires.Dansle texteuniquedenégociati doip,outionconcernant
la pêchepratiquéeau moyen d'enginsfixés sur le sol,qui figurait àI'arti-
cle 13de la convention sur la pêche enhaute mer a complètement disparu.
Il n'estdonnéaucune explication de cette disparition dans les documents
officielsdelatroisièmeconférenceT . out aulongdecelle-ci, onne s'estpra-
tiquement pas occupédu problème,peut-être parceque, s'ilest établi une
zone économiqueexclusive de 200 milles, les pêcheriessédentaires - au
sens de pêcheries exploitées en haute mer au moyen d'installations fixes
permanentes - n'auront plus à êtredistinguéesdu nouveau régime.

Section IV. Les titres historiques

86. S'agissant des conclusions présentéespar la Tunisie dont il est fait
étatau paragraphe 65 ci-dessus,je voudrais évoquerrapidement la ques-
tion de savoir sileszones situéeà l'ouestde la ligneZV45" et limitéespar
l'isobathe des 50mètres,que revendique la Tunisie, ont pu faire partie de
ses eaux historiques du fait qu'elle pratique depuis longtemps la pêche,
que ces pêcheriessoient sédentairesou non. En ce qui concerne les eaux
historiques, ycompris lesbaies,laCourdonne auparagraphe 104del'arrêt
des explications suffisantes. Reprenant presque mot pour mot les dispo-
sitions de laconvention surlamer territorialeetlazonecontiguë de 1958,le

projet de convention sur le droit de la mer stipule : 'Article10. Bays

6. The foregoing provisions do not apply to so-called 'historic'
bays, or in any case where the system of straight baselines .. .is
applied."
As stated in paragraph 104 of the Judgment, no effort to elaborate on
historic waters, including historic bays, has been made since 1958,yet in

my viewthe question whether or not the Gulf of Gabes may be claimed by
~unisia as historic waters or historic bays because of its longstanding
sedentary fisheries is not relevant to the present case. It also seems ne-
cessaryto point outthat theconcept ofhistoricwatersmay be claimedonly
wherestrict adherence to the geographical conditions required forinternal
waters (such as bays, straight baselines) might lead to a somewhat in-
equitable result because of the longstanding exercise of powers by the
coastal State concerned. The area claimed by Tunisia, extending to off-
shore areas Westof the ZV 45" line not framed by anypart of the Tunisian
Coast, apart from the Gulf of Gabes, does not meet the geographical
conditions for internal waters.

87. What, however, the Court fails to recognize is the fact that at the
1958Conference the question of historic title was taken up in connection
with the delirnitation of the territorial sea. In the draft prepared by the
International Law Commission in 1956,at least in the provision concern-
ing the delimitation of the territorial waters between two adjacent States,
there was no reference to historic titles. In the course of the 1958 Con-
ference, Norway suggested a provision concerning the median line for the

delimitation of the territorial shelf between adjacent States :

"shall not apply, however,where one of the States concerned through
prescriptive usage has acquired the right to delimit its territorial seain
a way which is at variance with the provision" (A/CONF.l3/C. 1 /
L.97).

The words "through prescriptive usage" were replaced by the words "by
reason of historic title". The Norwegianproposa1wasadopted by theFirst
Committee, and thus Article 12of the 1958Convention on theTerritorial
Sea and the Contiguous Zone provides as follows :

"1. Where the coasts of two Statesareopposite or adjacent to each
other, neither of the two States is entitled, failing agreement between
them to the contrary, to extend its territorial sea beyond the median
lineeverypoint of which isequidistantfrom the nearest points on the
baselines from which the breadth of the territorial seasof each of the
two States is measured. The provisions of this paragraph shall not
apply, however, where it is necessary by reason of historic title or < <rticle 10.Baies

6. Les dispositions précédentesne s'appliquent pas aux baies
dites <historiques ni dans les cas où la méthodedes lignes de base
droites ...est suivie.

Commele dit la Courau paragraphe 104de l'arrêt,on n'arien fait, depuis
1958,pour préciser le régimedes eaux historiques, y compris les baies
historiques. Mais, àmon sens, la question de savoir si le golfe de Gabès
peut êtrerevendiquéou non par la Tunisie comme eaux historiques ou
baies historiques parce qu'elley exploite depuis longtemps des pêcheries
sédentairesn'est par pertinente en l'espèce.Il me paraît égalementindis-
pensable de faire observer que l'on ne peut faire appeà la notion d'eaux

historiques que dans les cas où, en s'entenant strictement aux conditions
géographiquesdont dépend l'appellationd'eauxintérieures(par exemple,
lesbaiesou leslignesde base droites), on risquerait d'aboutiàun résultat
peu équitable, 1'Etat riverain intéresséexerçant depuis longtemps ses
pouvoirs dans ces zones. Or la région revendiquéepar la Tunisie, qui
s'étendau large sur les espaces à l'ouest de la ligne ZV 45" et que ne
circonscrit aucun segment dela côte tunisienne, exception faite du golfede
Gabès, ne répond pas à ces conditions géographiques.
87. Toutefois, la Cour omet de tenir compte du fait qu'à laconférence
de 1958 la question des titres historiques a étéétudiéeavec celle de la
délimitationdela mer territoriale. Dans leprojet établiparla Commission

du droitinternational en 1956,tout au moins dans la disposition relativà
la délimitation des mers territoriales entre Etats limitrophes, il n'est pas
fait mention des titres historiques. C'esà la conférencede 1958que la
Norvègeproposa d'adopter une disposition en vertu de laquelle la ligne
médiane, appliquée à ladélimitationde la mer territoriale entre Etatsdont
les côtes sont limitrophes,

<<nes'appliqu[e] cependant pas dans le cas où l'un des Etats en
question aurait acquis par prescription le droit de délimiter sa mer
territoriale autrement qu'il n'est prévudans [lesdites]disposition))
(A/CONF.l3/C. l/L.97).
Les mots < <ar prescription1)furent remplacéspar les mots (à raison de

titres historiques)et la proposition norvégiennefut adoptéepar la pre-
mière commission.C'est ainsi que l'article 12de la convention sur la mer
territoriale et la zone contiguë de 1958dispose :
<<1. Lorsque les côtes de deux Etats se font face ou sont limi-
trophes, aucun de ces Etats n'esten droitàdéfautd'accord contraire
entre eux, d'étendre samer territoriale au-delà de la ligne médiane

dont tous les points sont équidistants des points les plus proches des
lignes de base à partir desquelles est mesuréela largeur de la mer
territoriale de chacun des deux Etats. Les dispositions du présent
paragraphene s'appliquent cependant pas dans le cas où, à raison de 211 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

other special circumstances to delimit the territorial seas of the two
States in a way which is at variance with this provision."

This has alsobeen inherited, almost word for word, as a provision of the

1981 draft convention on the Law of the Sea :
'IArticle15. Delimitation of the TerritorialSea Between
States with OppositeorAdjacent Coasts

Where the coasts of two States are opposite or adjacent to each
other, neither of the two States is entitled, failing agreement between
them to the contrary, to extend its territorial sea beyond the median
line everypoint of which isequidistant from thenearestpoints on the
baselines from which the breadth of the territorialasof each of the
two Statesismeasured. The aboveprovision does not apply, however,
where it is necessary by reason of historic title or other special cir-
cumstances to delimit the territorialeas of the two States in a way
whch is at variance therewith."

88. It is, however, very important to note that even at the 1958Con-
ference there was no suggestion that this exception to the median line
method of territorial-sea delimitation should be applied to the case of
delimitation of thecontinental shelf,and no argumentinfavour of such an
idea was everput forward at UNCLOS III. Thus it may be assumed that
historic title by reason of longstanding practice of sedentary fisheries
mightjustify somedeviation in theline of thedelirnitation of the territorial
sea,but otherwise hstoric title would not have anyimpact on delimitation
of the continental shelf. This is not incompatible with the principle that

any historic fishing right based on longstanding practice should be re-
spected whatever the status of the submerged areas under the new régime.
The Court Statesin paragraph 104that "it may be that Tunisia's historic
rights and titles are more nearly related to the concept of the exclusive
economiczone". 1regret to Saythat 1totallydisagree with ths contention. 1
shall explain the concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone at a later stage,
but it has nothing to do with historic titles, as the Court suggests.

CHAPTER IV. NEWTRENDS INTHE CONCEPT OF THE
CONTINENTA SHELF

Section I. The Halting of the Expansion of the Outer Limit of the
Continental Shelf

89. While the basic legal concept of the continental shelf was strongly
confirmed by the 1958 Convention on the Continental Shelf, and was
further endorsed by the 1969Judgment of the Court as being established
under customary international law, the actual extent of the legal conti-
nental shelf hadbeen left indeterminate, because of theintroduction of the
equivocal notion of exploitability which suggested that the area could titres historiques ou d'autres circonstances spécialesi,l est nécessaire
de délimiterla mer territoriale des deux Etats autrement qu'il n'est
prévudans ces dispositions. )>

Et cette disposition se retrouve presque mot pour mot dans le projet de
convention sur le droit de la mer de 198 1 :

(<Article 15. Délimitationde la mer territorialeentre Etats
dont les côtes sont adjacentes ousefont face
Lorsque les côtes de deux Etats sont adjacentes ou se font face, ni
l'un ni l'autre de ces Etats n'est en droit, sauf accord contraire entre

eux,d'étendre samer territoriale au-delà delalignemédianedont tous
les points sont équidistantsdes points les plus proches des lignes de
base à partir desquellesest mesuréelalargeur de la mer territoriale de
chacun desdeux Etats. Cette disposition ne s'appliquecependant pas
dans lecasoù,enraison de l'existencede titres historiques ou d'autres
circonstances spéciales,ilest nécessairede délimiterautrement la mer
territoriale des deux Etats.)>

88. Or ilimportedenoter que, même àla conférencede 1958,personne
n'avait suggéré d'appliquer à la délimitationdu plateau continental cette
exception à l'emploidelaméthodedelalignemédianepour la délimitation
de la mer territoriale,et qu'aucun argument n'a étéinvoqué dans ce sens à
la troisième conférence desNations Unies sur le droit de la mer. On peut

donc penser que, si les titres historiques conférépar une longue pratique
de l'exploitation des pêcheriessédentaires peuvent autoriser à s'écarter
dansune certainemesure de la ligne de délimitationde la mer territoriale,
ils ne sauraient avoir aucun autre effet sur la délimitation du plateau
continental. La Co~rdéclareau paragraphe 104de l'arrêt :(<Les droits et
titres historiques de la Tunisie se rattachent plutôt à la notion de zone
économiqueexclusive. ))Je suisau regret dedirequeje récuseradicalement
cette thèse. Je reviendrai plus loin sur la notion de zone économique

exclusive,mais, contrairement à ceque la Cour laisseentendre, celle-cin'a
aucun rapport avec les titres historiques.

CHAPITRE IV. LA NOTION DE PLATEAU CONTINENTAL
ET LES TENDANCES RÉCENTES

SectionI. Le coup d'arrê t l'expansionduplateau continental

89. Alors que la notion fondamentale de plateau continental avait
trouvédans laconvention de 1958uneconfirmation depremier plan etque
la Cour la faisait entrer dans le droit international coutumier en la consa-
crant dans son arrêtde1969,l'étendueeffectivedu plateau continental, au
sensjuridique du terme, restait indéterminée,en raison de la notion équi-

voque d'exploitabilité,qui semblait indiquer que cette zone s'étendraiteneventually expand under virtually the whole of the high seas. This trend
was halted by the rise of the newconcept of theinternational sea-bed area
late in the 1960s.The realization that the concept of exploitabilitycould be
interpreted to mean that al1sea-bed areas of the worldwouldeventually be

divided among separate States led Malta to take the initiative by intro-
ducing the concept of the common heritage of mankind, to be applied in
the area beyond a redefined continental shelf.

90. Ambassador Pardo of Malta made an hstoric speech on 1Novem-
ber 1967,which reads in part as follows :

"67. The . ..interpretation of the 1958 Geneva Convention [en-
abling the areas beyond the continental shelf to be placed under
certain international régimes]has, however, not gone unchallenged
since it is in direct contradiction to the explicit wording of Article 1
(a), which States that the continental shelf extends '.. . to . . .the
submarine areas adjacent to the Coast. ..to adepth of 200metres and
beyond that limit to wherethe depth of the supejacent waters admits
of the exploitation of thenatural resources of the said areas'.Thus an
influential school of thought denies the possibility of ai-,ylegalprob-
lem whatsoever. Professor Shigeru Oda of Tohoku University, for
instance, points out that : 'there isno room to discuss the outer limits
of the continental shelfor anyarea beyond thecontinental shelfunder
the Geneva Convention since. ..al1the submerged lands of the world
are necessarily part of the continental shelf by the very definition of

the Convention'. Under this concept a coastal State, as its technical
capability develops, may extend its jurisdiction across the deep-sea
floor up to the midway point between it and the coastal State oppo-
site, in accordance with the rules contained in Article 6 of the Con-
vention. Such an interpretation givesthe governing Powersof islands
such as Clipperton,Guam, the Azores, St. Helen or Easter, sovereign
rights over millions of square miles of invaluable ocean floor.

68. More important than the opinion of jurists, however, and
however distinguished they may be, is the action taken by govern-
ments ; and such action appears to be increasingly based on an
interpretation of the 1958Geneva Convention evenmorefar-reaching
than that of Professor Oda. For instance, the United States has
already leased tracts of land situated under water several hundred
fathoms deep and wellbeyond its territorial waters, basing itself on a
Department of Interior legal memorandum which holds that the
leasing authority of the United States under the Outer Continental
Shelf Lands Act 'extends as far seaward as technological ability can
copewith the water depth, thisis in accord with the Convention of the
Sea adopted at Geneva'. This practice is spreading." (GAOR, 22nd
Sess., 1st Comm., 1515thMeeting, p. 9.)fin decompte à la totalitédela haute mer oupresque. Cettetendance reçut
cependant un coup d'arrêt à la fin des années soixante,lorsque apparut
l'idéed'une zoneinternationale de fonds marins. Devant ledanger de voir
la notion d'exploitabilitéinterprétéede façon à aboutir aupartage de tous
les fonds marins du monde entre un certain nombre d'Etats, Malte prit
l'initiative d'invoquerla notion de patrimoine commun de l'humanité,qui
devait s'appliquer aux régions situées au-delàd'un plateau continental

définien termes nouveaux.
90. M. Pardo, ambassadeur de Malte, s'exprima ainsi dans sa déclara-
tion historique du ler novembre 1967 :

<67. L'interprétation de la convention signée à Genève en 1958
[qui permet de soumettre les zones situées au-delàdu plateau conti-
nental à un certain régimeinternational] a été contestéep,uisqu'elle
était en contradiction directe avec la rédaction explicite de l'ar-
ticle 1a) qui déclareque le plateau continental s'étend <des régions
sous-marines adjacentes aux côtes ...jusqu'à une profondeur de
200mètreset, au-delà de cette limite,jusqu'au point où la profondeur

des eaux surjacentes permet l'exploitation des ressources naturelles
desdites régions...)Donc, des experts en la matièrequi font autorité
nient qu'il puisseexisterunproblèmejuridique. Leprofesseur Shigeru
Oda,del'université deTohoku, par exemple,faitremarquerque : <Il
est hors de question de discuter des limites extérieures du plateau
continental dans le cadre de la convention de Genèvepuisque toutes
les terres submergéesdu globe font nécessairementpartie du plateau
continental, de par la définition mêmede la convention. )>Etant
donnécette conception, un Etat riverain, au fur et à mesure de ses
progrès techniques, peut étendresajuridiction sur le sol de la haute

merjusqu'à mi-chemin entre sa côte et celle de l'Etat riverain qui lui
fait faceconformémentaux règlesde l'article 6de la convention. Une
telle interprétation donne la possibilitéaux Etats souverains d'îles
telles que Clipperton, Guam, les Açores, Sainte-Hélène et Pâques
d'étendreleur juridiction sur des millions de kilomètres carrésde
terres d'une valeur inestimable au forid des océans.
68. Plus importante que l'opinion des juristes, aussi distingués
soient-ils, est l'action entreprise par les gouvernements ;et les me-
sures qu'ilsprennent paraissent êtrede plus en plus souvent fondées
sur une interprétation de la convention de Genève de 1958 qui va
encore plus loin que celle du professeur Oda. Par exemple, les Etats-

Unis ont déjàaccordé en location desbandes de terre situées sous
l'eauà plusieurs centaines debrasses deprofondeur etbien au-delà de
leurs eaux territoriales, en se fondant sur un mémorandumjuridique
du département de l'intérieurqui affirme que, selon le Outer Conti-
nental Shev Lands Act, les Etats-Unis ont le droit de louer des terri-
toires<(qui s'étendent aussi loindans la mer qu'il est possible de les
,exploiter actuellement aveclestechniques modernes, et qu'ils ne con-
treviennent en rien aux dispositions de la convention de la merOwing to the initiative taken by Malta, the United Nations General

Assembly adopted on 18 December 1967resolution 2340 (XXII) called
"Exarnination of the question of the reservation exclusivelyfor peaceful
purposes of the sea-bed and the ocean floor, and the subsoil thereof,
underlying the high seasbeyond thelimits ofpresent national jurisdiction,
and the uses of their resources in the interests of mankind", by which anad
hoc cornmittee was established to study the scope and various aspects of
this subject. It was thus tacitly understood that there would have to be an
international sea-bed area beyond the limits of national jurisdiction.

91. In parallel with the initiative of Malta, a movement had been
emerging among non-governmental organizations in the United States to
place the deep ocean floor under a certain kind of international control,
and in the late 1960sanumber of Billswereintroduced in the United States
Congressfora newrégimeto that effect.On theother hand, the oilindustry
in the United States seemed to be more willing to place the safety of its
investments off the coasts of somedeveloping nations under some iund of
international control, in order to minimize the risks of eventual national-
ization. Encouraged by this, President Nixon announced his country's
policy on the ocean in his report to Congress on 18 February 1970 :

"We also believe it important to make parallel progress toward
establishing an internationally agreed boundary between the Conti-
nental Shelfand the deep seabeds and on a régimefor exploitation of
deep seabed resources." (USDS, Vol. 62, p. 314.)

In a subsequent statement on 23 May 1970he proposed that :

"Al1nations [should]adopt assoonaspossible a treaty under which
they would renounce al1national claimsover thenatural resources of
the seabedbeyond the [200-metreisobath] and would agree to regard
these resources as the common heritage of mankind."

It was clear, however, in viewof his further proposa1for an international

trusteeship zone for thecontinental marginsbeyond the 200-metreisobath
that, unlike somedeveloping nations seekingthe benefits derived from the
exploitation of the "areas beyond" as the common heritage of mankind,
the United States, which wanted certain international controls imposed
upon other coastal States for the security of its own invested capital, yet
attempted to reserve access to the continental margin for its interests. PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS. ODA) 213

adoptée à Genève )).Cet usage se répand. (Nations Unies, Docu-
ments officielsde l'Assembléegénéralev ,ingt-deuxièmesession, Pre-
mièreCommission, 151%séance.)
A la suite de l'initiative maltaise, l'Assemblée générale Nsations Unies
adopta le 18décembre1967la résolution2340(XXII),intitulée Examen

de laquestion de l'affectation desfins exclusivementpacifiques du lit des
mers et des océans ainsique de leur sous-sol, en haute mer, au-delà des
limites de la juridiction nationale actuelle, et de l'exploitation de leurs
ressources dans l'intérêdte l'humanité)),aux termes de laquelle un comité
spécialétaitchargé d'examinerla portéeet les différentsaspects de cette
question. L'existence d'une zone internationale de fonds marins au-delà
des limites de la juridiction nationale se trouvait ainsi tacitement ad-
mise.
91. Parallèlement àl'initiativede Malte, un mouvement s'étaitfaitjour,
parmi lesorganisations non gouvernementalesdes Etats-Unis,pour placer
lesgrandsfonds océaniquessousun certain mode decontrôleinternational

et, vers la fin des années soixante,une sériede projets de lois fut déposée
devant le Congrès desEtats-Unis pour établirun nouveau régime à cette
fin.D'autre part, l'industrie pétrolièreauxEtats-Unis semblait accepter de
soumettre ses investissements, au large des côtes de certaines nations en
développement, à une sorte de contrôle international, pour réduire les
risques en cas de nationalisation. Ainsi encouragé,le président Nixon
proclama la politique océaniquede sonpays dans son messageau Congrès
du 18février1970 :

<<Nous estimons aussi qu'il importe de faire en même temps des
progrès vers l'établissement d'unefrontière internationale reconnue
entre leplateau continental et les grands fonds océaniques, ainsique
d'un régimed'exploitation des ressources des grands fonds océa-
niques. )(Départementd'Etat des Etats-Unis, vol. 62, p. 314.)

Dans une déclaration ultérieure du 23 mai 1970, il proposait ce qui
suit:

(<Toutes lesnations devraient signer un traitéen vertu duquel elles
renonceraient à toute revendication internationale sur les ressources
des fondsmarins situés au-delàde l'isobathe des200mètres et accep-
teraient deconsidérercesressourcescommeun patrimoine commun à
toute l'humanité. >>

Compte tenu cependant de la proposition américaine ultérieure relative à
une zone internationale de tutelle pour lesmargescontinentales au-delà de
l'isobathe des200mètres,ilestclair qu'àla différencede certaines nations
en développement,qui cherchaient à s'attribuer une part dans les avan-
tages résultant de l'exploitation des(zones situées au-delà au titre du
patrimoine commun de l'humanité, lesEtats-Unis, tout en essayant d'im-
poser certains contrôles internationaux auxautres Etats côtiers pour assu-
rer la sécuritdeleurspropres investissements, entendaient réserverà leurs
intérêts nationauxl'accès à la marge continentale. 92. The United Nations Sea-bed Committee, established pursuant to
General Assembly resolution 2340 (XXII), started its work in 1968.For
threeyearsit deliberated,and during al1that time no nation cast doubt on
the principle that the unrestricted expansion of the continental shelf in
terms of exploitabilityshould be abandoned so as to leavesomepart of the
sea-bed freefor the benefit of the international comrnunity.Nevertheless,
the Committee failed to adopt any declaration. Despite this, the United
Nations General Assembly, at its twenty-fifth sessionin 1970,adopted by
108-0-14 votes a Declaration of Principles governing the international
sea-bed area (resolution 2749 (XXV)),whch affirmed that :

"[tlhere is an area of the sea-bed and the ocean floor, and the subsoil
thereof,beyondthe lirnitsof nationaljurisdiction, the preciselimits of
which are yet to be deterrnined".

It also adopted by 108-7-6 votes General Assembly resolution 2750 C
(XXV), whereby it :
"Noting that the political and economicrealities, scientific devel-
opment and rapid technological advances of the last decade have
accentuatedthe need for early and progressivedevelopment of the law
of the sea, in a framework of close international CO-operation .. .

2. DecideLd]to convene in 1973 ... a conferenceon the law of the
sea whch wouPddeal with . .a precise definition of the area, and a
broad range of related issuesincluding those concerningthe régimes
of.. .the continental shelf."
By the same resolution, the Sea-bed Committee was broadened, both in
membership and functions.

93. Thus it was already clear that in the sea-bed areas of the vast oceans
of the world, where the concept of the continental shelf had been the only
applicable régime,the new concept of the common heritage of mankind
had arisento cal1ahalt to theindefiniteexpansion of thecontinental shelf,
in order to preserve the international sea-bed beyond it.

Section II. Fluctuationof the Criteriafor the Outer Limit of the
Continental Sheif

1. Suggested criteria

94. The outer limit of the continental shelfwas the subject of extensive
argumentthroughout the duration of theenlarged Sea-bed Committeeand
UNCLOS III. The notion of distance from the Coast was proposed in
addition to, orinplace of,theexistingcriterion ofthe 200-metredepth,and
the distance criterion or a combination of the distance and the depth
criteria were gainingin importance, while the somewhat ambiguous con- 92. Le comitédu fond des mers de l'organisation des Nations Unies,
établiconformément àla résolution2340(XXII) de l'Assemblée générale,
commença ses travaux en 1968.Ces travaux durèrent trois ans, sans que
jamais aucune nation contestât l'idéede mettre fin à l'expansion illimitée
de l'exploitabilité du plateau continental, pour réserverune partie des

ressources du fond des mers à la communautéinternationale. Cependant,
le comité neréussitpas à adopter une déclaration. A sa vingt-cinquième
session,en 1970,l'Assemblée généraldeesNations Unies adopta, elle,par
108voix contre zéro, avec14abstentions, une Déclaration desprincipes
régissantle fond des mers internationales ))(résolution2749 (XXV)) aux
termes de laquelle :

<(il existe une zone du fond des mers et des océans,ainsi que de leur
sous-sol, au-delà des limites de la juridiction nationale, dont les li-
mites exactes doivent être déterminée ).

Elle adopta aussi par 108 voix contre 7, avec 6 abstentions, la résolu-
tion 2750 C (XXV), où figure le passage suivant :
<(Notant que les réalités politiques et économiques,le développe-
mentscientifiqueet lesprogrèsrapidesde la technique quiont marqué

la dernière décennieont accentué la nécessitéd'un développement
prochain et progressif du droit de la mer dans le cadre d'une étroite
coopération internationale ...
2. Décidede convoquer en 1973 ...une conférencesur ledroit de la
mer chargéed'étudier ..une définitionprécisede la zone et une large

gamme de questions connexes, en particulier celles quiconcernent le
régime ...du plateau continental. ))
Par cette mêmerésolution,le comitédu fond des mers étaitélargidans sa
composition et renforcé dans ses attributions.

93. D'oresetdéjà,ilétaitdonc manifesteque, s'agissantdesvasteszones
des fonds océaniquesoùjusqu'alors la notion de plateau continental avait
déterminé leseul régimeapplicable, la notion nouvelle de patrimoine
commun de l'humanité venait donner un coup d'arrêt à l'expansion indé-
finie du plateau continental et sauvegarder les fonds marins internatio-
naux situés au-delà.

SectionII. Fluctuation des critèresde la limite extérieure
duplateau continental

1. Critèresproposés

94. La limite extérieuredu plateau continental fit l'objet de nombreux
débatspendant les travaux du comitédu fond des mers élargiet de la
troisièmeconférencesurle droit de la mer. Il fut proposéen particulier de
faire jouer la notion de distance à partir de la côte pour compléter ou
remplacer le critère de la profondeur de 200 mètres, et le critère de la
distance - ou ce critère combinéavec celui de la profondeur - prit une215 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

cept ofexploitabilityhad becomeinterpreted in suchawayasto alloweach
coastal State to claim as far as the foot of the continental margin as a
potential resemoir of petroleum resources, leaving the hard minera1
resources of thedeep ocean floor as thecommon heritage ofmankind tobe
administered by an international authority.

95. In 1970 the United States, implementing the proposals made by
President Nixon a few months before, introduced a draft convention
proposing an international sea-bed area which would lie beyond the con-
tinental shelfasdefined in terms of the 200-metreisobath. However,it also
suggested the institution of an international trusteeship area to comprise
the continental marginbeyond the continental shelf and constitute a part

of the international sea-bed area in which each coastal State would be
responsiblefor licensing, supervision and exercise of jurisdiction. In this
areaeachcoastal State would alsobeentitled to aportion oftheroyalties or
profits derived from the exploitation of the resources (MAC. 138/25). The
real intention of the United States seems to have been for the continental
margin, though given the status of an international sea-bed area, to be
placed under the control of the coastal State, while nevertheless featuring
international protection of the relevant investments from any arbitrary
nationalization or confiscation by such State.

96. In 1972 many landlocked and shelf-locked countries, acting as a
group,took aposition opposingtheidea of wider continental shelf andlor
narrower international sea-bed areas, while France, on the other hand,
advocatedthe 200-miledistancecriterion for thecontinental shelf, and the
Netherlands suggested establishing an intermediate zone between the

continental shelf and the international sea-bed areas. In the Kenyan pro-
posal,presented in that year, the control of the coastal state in terms of a
200-mileExclusive EconomicZone would definitely be extendednot only
to living resources but also to minerals. However, States which had even
broader continental shelves in the geological sense, such as the United
States, Canada, Brazil, the Soviet Union and India, contended that that
zonewould not be sufficient and accordinglyclaimed sea-bed areas farther
than 200 miles from the coast as being still part of the continental shelf.
These extensive sea-bed areas could have been defined in terms of the
200-metre depth, as at the Geneva Conference of 1958.However, since
petroleumresources existnot onlyinthe continental shelfitselfbut alsoin
the continental slope and margin beyond, the demand of those coastal
Statescould not simply stop at the 200-metre depth-line, even though this
might liemore than 200 milesfrom the coast. Thus the continental shelfin
legal terms needed to be interpreted in its widest sense in order to incor-

porate the outermost fringe of the continental margin.

97. In 1973 and 1974 numerous coastal States put fonvard concrete
proposals, of which that from the Soviet Union was distinguished by acertaine importance, tandis que le concept assez ambigu d'exploitabilité
était interprétéde manière àpermettre à tous les Etats côtiers de reven-
diquer la zone allant jusqu'au pied de la marge continentale comme
réservoirpotentiel de ressources pétrolières, sans toucher aux ressources
minérales du fond de l'océan, patrimoine commun de l'humanité qui
devait être administrépar une autoritéinternationale.
95. En 1970,mettant en Œuvreles propositions faites par le président
Nixon quelques mois auparavant, les Etats-Unis présentèrentun projet de
convention qui prévoyait une zone internationale de fonds marins s'éten-
dant au-delàduplateau continentaldéfini par l'isobathe des200 mètres.Il
étaitégalementproposédans ceprojet d'instituer une zoneinternationale
de tutelle, qui comprendrait la marge continentale au-delà du plateau
continental etferait partie de la zone internationale defondsmarins, mais
où il incomberait à chaque Etat côtier d'octroyer des permis, d'assurer la

surveillanceet d'exercer son autorité.L'Etat côtier aurait en outre droià
unefraction desredevances ou profits tirésde l'exploitationdes ressources
danscette zone (A/AC. 138/25). L'intention véritabledesEtats-Unis était,
semble-t-il,de donner à la marge continentale le statut d'une zone inter-
nationale des fonds marins tout en la plaçant sous le contrôle des Etats
côtiers et d'organiser en mêmetemps une protection internationale des
investissements contre toute nationalisation ou confiscation arbitrairepar
ces Etats.
96. En 1972,de nombreuxpays sanslittoral ou sansplateau continental
s'opposèrentcollectivement à l'élargissementdu plateau continental et au
rétrécissement desfonds marins internationaux, tandis que la France
préconisait le critèrede la distance de 200 milles pour le plateau conti-
nental et que les Pays-Bas proposaient de créer une zone intermédiaire
entre le plateau continental et les fonds marins internationaux. Selon une
proposition du Kenya,présentéela mêmeannée,l'autoritéde l'Etat côtier,

définiepar unezoneéconomiqueexclusivede 200milles,devaitporter non
seulement sur les ressources biologiques, mais aussi sur les ressources
minérales.Cependant, les Etats pourvus d'un plateau continental encore
plus large,commepar exemplelesEtats-Unis,leCanada,le Brésil,l'Union
soviétiqueetl'Inde, soutenant qu'une telle zoneseraitinsuffisante, reven-
diquèrent comme faisant partie du plateau des zones de fonds marins
situéesà plus de 200 milles des côtes. Ces zones élargiesde fonds marins
auraient pu être délimitéep sar l'isobathe des 200 mètres, comme à la
conférence de Genève de 1958. Mais, comme les ressources pétrolières
marines ne gisent pas seulement dans le plateau continental lui-même,
mais aussi dans le talus et la marge continentale, situés au-delà, les Etats
côtiers dont il s'agit ne pouvaient se contenter d'un plateau limiàél'iso-
bathe des 200mètres,mêmesi cette isobathe se trouvait parfois àplus de
200milles de la côte. En termes juridiques, il fallait concevoir le plateau
continental en un sens très largepour englober les confins extrêmesde la

marge continentale.
97. En 1973 et en 1974, de nombreux Etats côtiers formulèrent des
propositions concrètes. Cellede l'Union soviétiquese distinguait en com-216 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

combination of the 500-metre depth and the 100-miledistance from the
Coastas a criterion for the outer limit of thecontinental shel; and Greece
likewisesuggestedacombination ofdistance anddepth ofwater. The other
proposals tended to abandon the depth criterion in favour of distance
and/or geomorphological criteria, but al1militatedtowardsthediminution
of thepotential international sea-bed.The concept ofnatural prolongation
returned at Caracas in a nine-State proposa1 (Canada, Chile, Iceland,

India, Indonesia, Mauritius, Mexico, New Zealand and Nonvay) which
read, in part :

'Yrticle19

2. The continental shelf of a coastal State extends beyond its ter-
ritorial sea to a distance of 200miles from the applicable baselines

and throughout the natural prolongation of its land territory where
such natural prolongation extends byond 200 miles." (A/CONF.62/
L.4.)
98. The United States,in 1973,totally reviseditsposition and suggested
the concept of a coastal sea-bed economic area, which would cover the
expanse from the outer limit of the 12-mileterritorial sea tothe loweredge
of the continental slope (A/AC. 138/SC.II/L.35). The real intention of the

United States was to ensure, on the one hand, that the exploitation of this
sea-bedareashould notbe impeded by anycoastal State exceptfora public
purpose, on a non-discriminatory basis, and with payment of just com-
pensation, and, on the other hand, to suggest that the coastal State could
bring such an activity under its own jurisdiction on condition that a
portion of the revenuesgainedfromexploitingthisarea mightbe dedicated
to the international community. It might be said that although this new
draft ostensibly makes a striking contrast to the United States' draft
convention of 1970, the aims of both proposals were in fact not so dif-
ferent. However, in 1974the United States abandoned its 1973proposa1
and switched back to the subject of the outer limit of the continental shelf
with a composite definition involving the economic zone, natural prolon-

gation and geomorphology :
'Yrticle22

2. The continental shelfisthe sea-bedand subsoil ofthe submarine
areas adjacent to and beyond the territorial sea to the limit of the
economiczoneor,beyond that limit, throughout the submerged nat-
ural prolongation of theland territory of thecoastal Stateto the outer
limit of its continental margin, as precisely defined and delimitedin
accordance with Article 23 [on limits]." (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47.)binant la profondeur de 500mètresetla distance de 100milles à partir des
côtespour établir le critèrede la limiteextérieuredu plateau continental.
La Grèce,de mêmep , roposait de combiner la distanceetlaprofondeur des

eaux. Les autres propositions tendaient a abandonner le critère de la
profondeur au profit de critèresfondés sur la distance ou la géomorpho-
logie,mais toutesmilitaient en faveurd'une réduction deséventuelsfonds
marins internationaux. La notion de prolongement naturel reparut à
Caracas, dans une proposition de neuf Etats (Canada, Chïli, Inde, Indo-
nésie,Islande, Maurice, Mexique,Norvègeet Nouvelle-Zélande)qui pré-
voyait notamment ce qui suit :

(Article 19

2. Leplateaucontinental d'un Etat côtiers'étend au-delàde samer
territoriale, jusqu'à une distance de 200milles mesurée à partir des
lignes de base applicables ou, au-delà de cette distance, sur toute
l'étendue du prolongement naturel du territoire terrestre de l'Etat
côtier.))(A/CONF.62/L.4.)

98. En 1973,les Etats-Unis revisèrent complètement leur position et
proposkrent l'idéed'une zone côtière d'intérêt économiqudeu fond des
mers, qui devait s'étendre depuisla limiteextérieuredela mer territoriale
de 12milles jusqu'au rebord inférieur du talus continental (A/AC.138/
SC.IVL.35). L'intention véritable des Etats-Unis était, d'une part, d'ob-

tenir qu'aucun Etat côtier n'entravât l'exploitation de cettezone de fonds
marins, sinon a desfinsd'intérêp tublic, sur une base non discriminatoire
et moyennant lepaiement d'unejuste indemnité ; et,d'autrepart, de faire
en sorte que 1'Etatcôtier pût soumettre cette activité à sa juridiction à
condition d'affecter à la communautéinternationale unepartie desprofits
de l'exploitation. On peut dire que, si apparemment ce nouveau projet
s'opposait auprojet deconventionde 1970présentéparle mêmepays, les
buts des deux propositions n'étaient en réalitépastrèsdifférents. Cepen-
dant, en 1974,lesEtats-Unis abandonnèrent leurproposition de 1973pour
reprendre la question de la limite extérieure du plateau continental avec

une définition composite où entraient la zone économique,le prolonge-
ment naturel et la géomorphologie :
(Article 22

2. Le plateau continental est le fond de la mer et le sous-sol des
régionssous-marinesadjacentes à la mer territorialeetsituéesau-delà
de la mer territoriale jusqu'à la limite de la zone économique ou,

au-delà de cette limite, tout ce qui correspond au prolongement
naturel submergé du domaine terrestre de 1'Etat côtier jusqu'à la
limite extérieure de sa masse continentale, définie et délimitée
de façon préciseconformément à l'article23 ...[sur les limites].)>
(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47.)2. Negotiating texts

99. At thethird sessionofUNCLOS III in 1975,theISNT wasprepared
as acompilation of the work done by the chairmen of the main cornmittees
in their respective persona1capacities.Although they may have had con-
sultations with some groups or delegations and may even have taken into
account the various proposals and ideas presented previously, the end
result was nothing more than the persona1workof each chairman. Appar-
entlybasing himself on two proposals,one by the nine countries (Canada
and others) and the other by the United States, both of whch are quoted
above, the Chairman of the Second Committee drafted the following
provision :

'Yrticle 62. Definition of the ContinentalShelf
The continental shelf of a coastal State compjises the sea-bed and
subsoil of the submarine areas that extend beyond its territorial sea
throughout the natural prolongation of its land territory to the outer

edge of the continental margin, or to a distance of 200nautical miles
from the baselines from which the breadth of the territorial sea is
measured where the outer edge of the continental margin does not
extend up to that distance."

The provision in the ISNT remained,without any change, as Article 64 in
the RSNT and Article 76 in the ICNT.

100. In this connection 1must refer to a provision of Article 69 of the
ISNT on payments and contributions with respect to the exploitation of
the continental shelf beyond 200 miles. Its background is the fact of
geography that the formation of the continental shelf can be extremely
inequitable for some coastal States. If the legal continental shelf is to
incorporatenot onlythe200-miledistancefrom the Coastbut alsothe outer
edge of the continental margin - which could lie beyond that distance -
thus embodyingsea-bed areas wherepetroleumdeposits can be found, the
geographical inequality of States will be further exaggerated. But the
landlocked or shelf-locked Statesnot having any continental shelf would
not allow the excessiveclaims made by a handful of States to go unchal-
lenged. The provision thus seems to have been drafted by some geogra-
phically advantaged States simply to appease the dissatisfied States. In
point of fact it originated mainlyin Formula Aof Provision 80of theMain
Trends of 1974,referred to above, and partly in Formula Btaken from the

United States proposa1of 1974(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47) ;in any case, to
understand this novelrégime,it seemsessential to analyse how the United
States position fluctuated from President Nixon's statement of 23 May
1970 to its proposals in 1974 in "Draft articles for a chapter on the
econornic zone and the continental shelf" (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47), and
through its proposa1in 1970in "Draft United Nations Convention on the
International Sea-bed Area" (A/AC.138/25) to its proposa1 in 1973 in2. Les textes de négociation

99. A la troisième sessionde la troisièmeconférencedesNations Unies
sur le droit de la mer, tenue en 1975, le texte de négociation unique
officieuxfut établipar compilationdes textesrédigép sar lesprésidentsdes
troisgrandes commissions.Siceux-ciavaient pu consultercertainsgroupes
ou délégations,et même tenircompte de diverses propositions ou idées
présentéesantérieurement, le résultat finalne représentaitcependant que
leur travail personnel. Se fondant apparemment sur deux propositions,
l'une présentéepar un groupe de neuf pays (Canada et autres pays) et
l'autre par les Etats-Unis, le président de la deuxième commissionavait
mis au point la disposition suivante :

<A<rticle 62. Définitionduplateau continental

Leplateau continental d'un Etat côtiercomprend lefond de la mer
et le sous-soldes zones sous-marines qui s'étendentau-delà de samer
territoriale sur toute l'étenduedu prolongement naturel du terri-
toire terrestre dudit Etat, jusqu'au rebord externe de la marge conti-
nentale, ou jusqu'à une distance de 200 milles marins des lignes de
base àpartir desquelles est mesuréela largeur de la mer territoriale
quand le rebord externe de la marge continentale ne s'étendpas
jusqu'a cette distance.)>

Les dispositions du texte de négociationunique officieux furent reprises
tellesquelles dans l'article 64du texte de négociationunique reviséet dans
l'article76 du texte de négociationcomposite officieux.
100. A cet égard,je dois évoquerune disposition de l'article69du texte
de négociationunique officieux,concernant lescontributions en espèceou
en nature au titre de l'exploitation du plateau continental au-delà des
200 milles. Cette disposition étaitmotivéepar le fait géographiqueque la
configuration du plateau continental est parfois extrêmementdésavanta-
geuse pour certains Etats côtiers. Si le plateau continental s'étendait non
seulement sur une distance de 200 milles à partir des côtes, mais aussi
jusqu'au rebord externe de la marge continentale - qui est parfois plus
éloigné -, englobant ainsi d'autres fonds marins pétrolifères, l'inégalité

géographiqueentre les Etats serait encore plus flagrante. Or les Etats sans
littoral ou sans plateau continental refusaient d'admettre les prétentions
excessivesformuléespar une petite minorité d'Etats. Il semble que cette
disposition aitétérédigée par certains Etats géographiquementavantagés,
à seule fin d'apaiser les Etats mécontents. En fait, elle trouve son origine
principalement dans la formule A de la disposition 80 des tendances
principales de 1974,mentionnéesplushaut, et en partiedans la formule B
de la proposition de 1974des Etats-Unis (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47). L'au-
teur de la formule A n'estpas connu. Quoi qu'il en soit,pour comprendre
ce régimetout àfait inédit, il mesemble indispensable d'examiner com-
ment la position des Etats-Unis a varié,depuis la déclarationdu 23 mai
1970du président Nixonjusqu'aux propositions de 1974,contenues dans

le (<Projet d'articles d'un chapitre concernant la zone économiqueet le"Draft articles forachapter onthe rights and duties of Statesin the coastal
sea-bed economicarea" (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.35) (emphasis added). The
provision of the ISNT was to the effect that, unlike the proceeds of the
coastal State's exclusiveinterests within its 200-miledistance, the revenues
derived from exploitation beyond that limit would be dedicated to the
international community through the authority to be established for the
purpose of exploitation of the deep ocean floor, which would in turn
"distribute them. ..taking into account" (ISNT, Art. 69, para. 4) the
interests and needs of developing States, particularly the least developed
and the landlocked among them.

101. Thus thecontinental shelfwouldbe divided into twoareas, thefirst
beingthe area within 200milesfromthe Coast,wherethe exclusiveinterests
of the coastal State would be established, and the other, the area beyond
that, where aportion of theprofits would be dedicated to the international
comrnunity, in particular the developing nations. This parallelism is
retained, with somemodifications, in the draft convention asArticle 82.It
cannot be over-emphasized that this formula never founded part of the
traditional concept of the continental shelf.
102. In 1978,several negotiating groups were established to negotiate
oncertainhardcore issues.The sixthnegotiating group wasentmsted with,
among other things, the definition of the outer limit of the continental
shelf.The discussions of thegroup werenot disclosed,but, followingthem,
a compromise suggestion by the chairman of the group was presented, at
the eighth session,held in 1979,to the plenary meeting on 27 Apnl 1979
(A/CONF.62/L.37). This text, containing nine paragraphs, was totally
different from ICNT Article 76, a one-paragraph article, particularly in
the way that the continental margin beyond the 200-miledistance would
receiveparticular treatment in the régimeof the continental shelf.At the

close of the eighth session (1979), the ICNT/Revision 1 was prepared,
which modified Article 76 to some extent along the lines suggestedby the
chairman of the sixthnegotiating group (A/CONF.63/L.37). According to
the explanatory memorandum by the President of the Conference :

"On one major issue, that of the compromiseproposa1advanced by
the Chairman of the Second Cornmittee in document A/CONF.62/
L.37 relative to certain aspects of the continental shelf, the situation
was rendered more complex by the fact that a number of delegations
had expressedopposition to, or reservations on, the inclusion of these
proposals in a revision at this stage. The team was, therefore, obliged
toexaminewith the utmost care the question whether those proposals
could bejudged as meeting the criterion of enjoying 'widespread andplateau continental ))(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.47), en passant par la propo-
sition de 1970incorporéedans le <<Projet deconventiondes Nations Unies
sur la zone internationale desfonds marins >(A/AC.138/25) et la propo-

sition de 1973figurant dans le <<Projet d'articlespour un chapitretraitant
des droits et devoirs des Etats dans la zone côtière d'intérêt économidquue
fond des mers )>(A/AC.138/SC.II/L.35) (italique ajouté).La disposition
du texte de négociationunique officieuxprévoyaitque,contrairement aux
bénéficesrésultant des intérêts exclusifs de 1'Etatcôtierjusqu'à une dis-
tance de 200 milles,lesrevenusprovenant del'exploitation au-delà decette
limite seraient réservés à la communauté internationale par le canal de
l'autoritéà créerpour l'exploitation desgrands fonds océaniques, laquelle
<<lesrépartit )à son tour((comptetenu (art. 69,par. 4)desintérêtestdes

besoins des Etats en développement,et en particulier des Etats les moins
avancésou sans littoral.
101. Le plateau continental devait doncêtrepartagéendeux zones :la
zone allantjusqu'à 200millesde la côte, oùjoueraient lesintérête sxclusifs
desEtats côtiers,etlazone situéeau-delà decettelimite,oùuneportion des
profits serait réservéà lacommunautéinternationale,etenparticulier aux
nations en développement.Ceparallélismefut maintenu dans leprojet de
convention, àquelquesmodifications près, à l'article 82.Une telleformule,
on ne saurait trop yinsister, n'avaitjamais fait partie de lanotion classique

de plateau continental.
102. En 1978,plusieurs groupes de négociationfurent constituéspour
discuter de certains problèmesfondamentaux. Lesixièmegroupe de négo-
ciation se vit confier, entre autres, la question de la définitionde la limite
extérieuredu plateau continental. Lespourparlers du groupe n'ont pas été
rendus publics, mais, à l'issue de ces pourparlers, une proposition de
compromis émanantdu présidentdu groupe fut présentée, à la huitième
session,tenueen 1979, à la séanceplénièrd eu 27 avril 1979(A/CONF.62/
L.37).Ce texte, contenant neuf paragraphes, était complètement différent
de l'article 76du texte de négociationcomposite officieux - lequel n'était

pas diviséenparagraphes -, notamment ence qui concernele sort réservé
à la marge continentale au-delà de 200 milles dans le régimedu plateau
continental. A la fin de cette huitième session,le texte de négociation
composite officieux/revision 1 fut établi. Ce texte modifiait dans une
certaine mesurel'article 76,dans lesensindiquépar leprésidentdu sixième
groupe de négociation (A/CONF.62/L.37). Selon le mémorandumexpli-
catif du présidentde la conférence :

Sur une question importante, celle des propositions de compro-
mis présentéespar le président de la deuxième commission sousla
cote A/CONF.62/L.37 au sujet de certains aspects du plateau conti-
nental, la situation était compliquéepar le fait que plusieurs déléga-
tions s'étaient déclaréesopposép eo,ur lemoment, à l'inclusiondeces
propositions dans une version révisée du TNCO ou avaient formulé
desréserves àcetégard. L'équipe adonc été obligéed'examiner avec le
plus grand soin si, conformément au critère fixé,ces propositions219 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

substantial support prevailing in Plenaryand to offer a substantially
improved prospect of a consensus'. It noted that support for the
inclusion of these proposals had been expressed by countriesfrom al1

regional groups, among which were a number of land-locked or
othenvise geographically disadvantaged States. On the other hand,
opposition to their inclusion had been based chiefly on the ground
that therehad beeninsufficientnegotiation or discussion and that the
proposals did not take adequate account of other proposals or posi-
tions. However, as those proposals represented a clear movement
awayfrom the ICNT text which wasin thelight of the plenary debate
manifestly less acceptable as a continuing basis of negotiation, the
conclusion seemedinescapable that compared with thecorresponding
provisions of the ICNT, the new proposals appeared to the team to
merit inclusion in the revision as offering the basisfor a substantially

improved prospect of a consensus.

This important conclusion was reached unanimously by the mem-
bers of the team. The discussions in the team on al1points were
characterized by a remarkable degree of agreementand understand-
ing which enabled it to arrive at unanimous decisions on al1the other
texts and revisions presented to the Plenary by the Chairmen con-
cerned." (A/CONF.62/WP.lO/Rev.l, pp. 18 f.)

Article 76, thus redrafted in the ICNT/Revision 1, read as follows :

"1. The continental shelf of a coastal State comprises the sea-bed
and subsoil of the submarine areas that extend beyond its territorial
sea throughout the natural prolongation of its land territory to the
outer edge of the continental margin, or to a distance of 200 nautical
milesfromthe baselines fromwhichthebreadth of theterritorial seais
measured where the outer edge of the continental margin does not
extend up to that distance.

2. ...

3. The Continental margin comprisesthe submerged prolongation
of the land mass of the coastal State,and consists of the sea-bedand
subsoil of the shelf, the slope and the rise.It does not includethedeep
ocean floor or the subsoil thereof l.
-
' General understanding has been reached to the effect that on the question of
undenvater oceanic ridges there will be additional discussion and a mutually
acceptable formulation to be included in Articlewill be drawn up."
103. At the ninth session,in 1980,the sixthnegotiatinggroupcontinued
deliberations on the subject of the outer limit of the continental shelf,

and those discussions were included in the report of the Chairman of
the Second Cornmittee to the Plenary Meetings (A/CONF.62/L.51, pouvaient êtreconsidérées commeayant rencontré en plénièreun
((a11ui étendu et substantiel ))et (amélioraient sensiblement les
chances d'aboutir àun consensus )).Elle a noté quedes pays de tous
lesgroupesrégionaux,dont un certainnombre d7Etatssanslittoral ou
d'autres Etats géographiquement désavantagés, s'étaient déclarés en
faveur del'inclusiondecespropositions dans un texte réviséO . n avait
par ailleurs élevédes objections à une telleinclusion en faisant valoir

essentiellement que les négociations ou discussionsavaientété insuf-
fisantes et que les propositions ne tenaient pas compte de façon
adéquated'autres propositions ou positions. Toutefois, comme ces
propositions s'écartaient nettementdu TNCO, lequel étaitmanifes-
tement, à la lumière du débaten plénière, moins acceptablequ'elles
comme texte de base pour la suite des négociations, l'équipe est
arrivée à la conclusion apparemment inéluctable que, par comparai-

son avec les dispositions correspondantes du TNCO, les nouvelles
propositions méritaient de figurer dans le texte révisé car elles amé-
lioraient sensiblement les chances d'aboutir à un consensus.
Les membres de l'équipe sont parvenus àcette importante conclu-
sion à l'unanimité. Surtous les points, les discussions au sein de
l'équipeont étécaractériséespar une remarquable entente, qui lui a
permis d'arriver àdes décisionsunanimessurtous les autres textes et

révisions présentés à la conférence plénièrepar les présidents des
organes intéressés. ))(A/CONF.62/WP. 10/Rev.1,p. 17 et 18.)
L'article 76, tel que revisédans le texte de négociation composite offi-
cieux/revision 1, se lisait comme suit :

<(1. Leplateau continentald'un Etat côtier comprendle fondde la
mer et lesous-soldes zones sous-marines qui s'étendent au-delàde sa
mer territoriale sur toute l'étenduedu prolongement naturel du ter-
ritoire dudit Etat jusqu'au rebord externe de la marge continentale,

ou jusqu'à une distance de 200 milles marins des lignes de base à
partir desquellesest mesuréela largeurde la mer territoriale quand le
rebord externe de la marge continentale ne s'étend pasjusqu'àcette
distance.
2. ...
3. La marge continentale comprend le prolongement immergéde

lamasseterrestre de 1'Etatcôtier et estconstituéepar lefondde lamer
et le sous-sol correspondant au plateau, au talus et au glacis. Elle ne
comprend pas le fond des océans nile sous-sol correspondant l.

'On a abouti à un accord sur le point quela question des dorsales océaniques
sous-marines ferait l'objet de débatssupplémentaireset qu'une formulation com-
munément acceptable destinée à être inclusedans l'art76lserait élaborée.w

103. A sa neuvième session, tenue en 1980,le sixièmegroupe de négo-
ciation poursuivit ses délibérationssur la limite extérieure du plateau
continental et ses débatsfurent consignésdans le rapport du présidentde
la deuxième commission à la conférence plénière(A/CONF.62/L.51, 220 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

UNCLOS III, Officia1Records,Vol. XIII, p. 82). Certain arguments rele-
vant to these issues were spelled out as follows :

(a) Submarine ridges

This point, referred to in a foot-note to paragraph 3 of Article 76
was the subject ofparticularly intense consultations and negotiations.
In conjunction with theseefforts, 1submitted for theconsideration of
the group at its informa1meeting on 28 March 1980a compromise
formula worded asfollows. Amend thelast sentencein paragraph 3of
Article 76 to read as follows :

'Itdoesnot include the deepoceanfloorwith its oceanicridgesor
the subsoil thereof.' "

In the ICNT/Revision 2, prepared at the close of the ninth session, some
amendments weremade to Article 76along the linessuggestedby the sixth
negotiating group, so that paragraph 3 now reads as follows :

"The continental margin comprises the submergedprolongation of

the landmass of the coastal State, and consists of the sea-bed and
subsoil of the shelf,the slope and the rise. It does not includethe deep
ocean floor with its oceanic ridgesor the subsoil thereof." (The part
italicized was newly added.)
The text suggested in the ICNT/Revision 2 remained unchanged in the

draft convention (Informa1 Text) in the summer of 1980 and the draft
convention on the Law of the Sea prepared in August 1981.

104. The above account should suffice to show that there is no com-
parison between the degree to which the actual régimeof the continental
shelfhas found acceptance, notto mention its endorsement by theCourt in
1969as customary law, and the status of the latest definition of the shelf's
expanse, asit has hitherto emergedfrom UNCLOS III. It should be crystal

clear that Article 76 of the draft convention is essentially a product of
compromise - not consensus - between the conflicting positions of var-
ious groups whichhave different, and sometimesopposite, interests in the
useof sea-bed areas. Wellmaythe draft convention be expectedeventually
to becomebinding upon manynations, onceit hasbecomewidelyaccepted
and received a sufficient number of ratifications. Until that time, there is
no doubt that Article 76 is not a provision of any worldwide multilateral
convention, and can hardly be considered as enshrining established rules
of international law.

105. With respect toArticle 76,both Tunisia and Libya had occasion to
express their own views, as follows. Tunisia stated : PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 220

troisièmeconférencedesNations Unies sur le droit de la mer, Documents
officiels,ol. XIII, p. 91). Certains arguments relatifs à ces problèmes y

étaientrésumés commesuit :

a) Dorsales océaniques
Cette question, mentionnéedans la note debas de page relative au
paragraphe 3de l'article 76,afait tout spécialement l'objet d'intenses

consultations et négociations, à l'issue desquelles j'ai soumis pour
examen au groupe, lors de sa séance officieusedu 28 mars 1980,la
formule de compromis ci-aprèsdans laquelle la dernière phrase du
paragraphe 3 de l'article76 serait modifiée commesuit :

(<Elle ne comprend pas le fond des océansni les dorsales océa-
niques ni le sous-sol correspondant. )>
Dans letexte de négociationcomposite officieux/revision 2,établi à lafin
de la neuvième session, certains amendements furent apportés à l'ar-
ticle 76,conformément auxsuggestionsdu sixièmegroupe de négociation,
de sorte que le paragraphe 3 se lisait désormais ainsi :

<La marge continentale comprend leprolongement immergéde la
masse terrestre de1'Etatcôtier etest constituéepar lefond delamer et
le sous-sol correspondant au plateau, au talus et au glacis. Elle ne
comprend pas le fond des océansavec ses dorsales océaniquesn ,i le
sous-sol correspondant. (La partie en italique était nouvelle.)

Le texte proposédans le texte de négociationcomposite officieux/revi-
sion 2est passéinchangédans leprojet deconventionsur ledroitde la mer
(texte officieux) établiau cours de l'étéde 1980,puis dans le projet de
convention sur le droit de la mer rédigé enaoût 1981.

104. Les explications qui précèdent devraientsuffir à démontrerqu'il
n'ya aucune comparaison possible entre le degréd'acceptation du régime
en vigueur du plateau continental, sans parler de son avalisation par la
Cour en 1969 en tant que droit coutumier, et la valeur juridique de la
dernière définitionde l'étenduedu plateau, telle que cette définition est
issuede la troisième conférence desNations Unies surle droitde la mer. Il
est manifeste que l'article76 du projet de convention est essentiellement
le résultat d'un compromis - et non d'un consensus - entre les posi-

tions opposéesde divers groupes ayant des intérêtsdifférents,et parfois
contraires, àl'égardde l'utilisation desfonds marins. Il est certes possible
que le projet de convention devienne finalement obligatoire pour beau-
coup d'Etats, une fois qu'il aura été largementacceptéet qu'il aura été
ratifiépar un nombre suffisant de pays. Mais, en attendant, il est certain
que l'article 76 ne relèvepas d'une convention multilatérale universelleet
ne peut êtreconsidérécomme énonçant desrèglesétabliesde droit inter-
national.
105. LaTunisieetlaLibyeont eutoutes deuxl'occasiond'exprimerleurs

opinions,reproduites ci-après, au sujetde l'article76. D'aprèslaTunisie :221 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

"The Tunisian Governmentconsidersthat Article 76,paragraph 1,
representsone of the recent trends adrnitted at the Third Conference
on the Law of the Sea.The whole of the text of Article 76is the result
of long and arduous negotiations, which concerned each paragraph

and each sentence of the various paragraphs of which it is com-
posed."
Libya's view, on the other hand, was as follows :

"The Libyan Jamahiriya regard the first part of this paragraph
[Art. 76, para. 11as representing existing, customary law. This is for
thereasonthat, on thebasis of theCourt's ownJudgment, in 1969,itis
clear that a coastal State is already entitled, dejure, to its natural
prolongation, in accordance with customaryinternational law. Sofar
as the extension to the edge of the continental margin is concerned, it
is arguable that a coastal State's dejure entitlement to its natural
prolongation extends to the edge of the continental margin.
The same would not be true for an area which liesbeyond the edge
of a continental margin, but within 200 miles from the baseline.
Thereforethe second part is not customary law sofar as it defines the
outer limit of the continental shelf."

Thus evenin the eyesof thePartiestothe case,theCourtcouldnot (earlyin
1982)have relied on Article 76 of the draft convention on the Law of the
Sea in determining the principles and rules governing the geographical
extent, or the outer limit, of the continental shelf.

Section III. Changing Conceptof the ContinentalSheIf

106. Both in the United Nations Sea-bed Cornmitteeand in UNCLOS
III, hardly any proposa1or suggestiondealingwith thebasicconcept of the
continental shelfcame to thefore.TheISNT of 1975had aprovision under
Article 63,paragraphs 1-3,whichwasthe sameasArticle 2,paragraphs 1-3,
of the 1958Continental Shelf Convention, except for the welcome dele-
tion, from paragraph 2, of the virtually senseless phrase italicized below

(which had surely been included in mistaken response to the Yugoslav
proposa1 mentioned above - see para. 43) :

"The rights ... are exclusive in the sense that if the coastal State

does not explorethe continental shelf or exploit itsnatural resources,
no one may undertake these activities, or may make a daim to the
continentalshelJ;without the express consent of the coastal State."

Article 63, paragraphs 1-3,of the ISNT eventuallyentered the draft con- <(Le Gouvernement tunisien considère que l'article 76, para-
graphe 1,représenteune des tendances récemment admises à la troi-
sième conférencesur le droit de la mer. Le texte de l'article76 tout

entier est lerésultatd'une négociationlongueet ardue, qui aporté sur
chaque paragraphe et chaque phrase des divers paragraphes qui le
composent. ))
Et d'après la Libye :

<La Jamahiriya libyenne considère que la première partie de ce
paragraphe [article 76, paragraphe 11représente le droit coutumier
existant. Il en est ainsi parce que, comme il ressort clairement de
l'arrêt rendupar la Cour elle-mêmeen 1969,un Etat côtier a déjà
droit, dejure, à son prolongement naturel en vertu de la coutume

internationale. Pour ce qui est de l'extension jusqu'au rebord de la
marge continentale, on peut soutenir que le droit dejure d'un Etat
côtier à son prolongement naturel vajusqu'à ce rebord.
Il en irait différemment d'un espace s'étendant au-delà du rebord
de la marge continentale, mais à moins de 200 milles de la ligne de
base. La deuxième partie du paragraphe n'est donc pas du droit
coutumier, dans la mesure où elle définit la limite extérieure du
plateau continental. r)

Par conséquent, selonles Parties elles-mêmes,la Cour ne pouvait pas se
fonder (au début de 1982)sur l'article 76 du projet de convention sur le
droit de la mer pour déterminer les principes et règles régissant l'aire
géographique, oula limite extérieure, duplateau continental.

SectionIII. L'évolution de la notion deplateau continental

1.06.Que ce soit au comitédu fond des mers des Nations Unies ou àla
troisièmeconférence desNations Unies sur le droit de la mer, rares furent
les propositions et les suggestions traitant de la notion mêmedu plateau
continental. Le texte de négociation unique officieuxde 1975contenait
une disposition, énoncée à l'article 63, paragraphes 1 à 3, qui reprenait
exactement l'article 2, paragraphes 1 a 3, de la convention sur le plateau
continental de 1958, à celaprèsque l'on avaitsupprimé - àbon escient -
au paragraphe 2 le membre de phrase souligné ci-dessous, lequel n'avait
pratiquement aucun sens (et avait certainement été incorporé à la dispo-

sition pour faire, croyait-on, droit à la proposition yougoslave évoquée
ci-dessus - voir paragraphe 43) :
(Les droits ...sont exclusifs en ce sens que, si l'Etat riverain
n'explore pas le plateau continental ou n'exploite pas ses ressources

naturelles, nulnepeutentreprendre detellesactivitésnirevendiquerde
droits surleplateau continentalsansle consentement exprèsde l'Etat
riverain.
L'article 63,paragraphes 1 à 3, du texte de négociation unique officieuxa222 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

vention on the Law of the Sea without any change, and reads as fol-
lows :

'Xrticle 77. Rights of the Coastal State Over the ContinentalShelf

1. The coastal State exercises over the continental shelf sovereign
rights for the purpose of exploring it and exploiting its natural
resources.
2. The rights referred to in paragraph 1 are exclusivein the sense
that if the coastal State does not explore the continental shelf or
exploit its natural resources, no one may undertake these activities
without the express consent of the coastal State.
3. The rights of the coastal State over the continental shelf do not
depend on occupation, effective or notional, or on any express pro-
clamation."

107. Thus in the upshot the actual régimeof the continental shelf is
represented asremaining in 1981exactly the same asin 1958.Yet itcannot
be over-emphasized that, in parallel with the change in the outer limit of
the continental shelf, the notion of natural prolongation by which the
concept of thecontinental shelf wasembellished inthe 1969Judgmenthas
greatly lost its significance, particularly with the introduction of the cri-
tenon of the 200-miledistance under the strong influence of the concept of
the exclusiveeconomic zone (with which 1 shall deal in the next chapter),

not to mention the parallelism between that zone and a possible inner-
continental shelf of 200 miles, coupled with the possibility of a different
régimeapplying to thecontinental margin beyond that distance. In spiteof
the provision of Article 77relevant to the rights of the coastal State (which
is essentially identical to that of the 1958 Convention), as mentioned
above, the concept of thecontinental shelfcannot haveescapedchangeas a
result of the fading-away of the geomorphological notion of natural pro-
longation. This notion may be said to have remained in the casewhere the
(geomorphological) continental shelf or slope extends farther than 200
miles, yet it must be said that the concept of the continental shelf,which
had been sustained by scholarly viewsand theimperious necessities of the
1950s,has, early in the 1980s,changed.

108. The present casehas beenpresented bothinthe SpecialAgreement

and throughout the pleadings and arguments of the Parties as a case
concerning the principles and methods applicable to delimitation of the
continental shelf. However, in view of the fact that the concept of the
exclusiveeconomic zone has rapidly been accepted in the realm of inter-
national law, one cannot avoid the question whether this case should not
also have been regarded as involving the lateral delimitation of the Exclu- finalementétéretenu sansmodificationdans leprojet deconvention sur le
droit de la mer.Il se lit comme suit:

«Article 77. Droits deI'Etat côtier sur leplateau continental

1. L'Etat côtier exerce des droits souverains sur le plateau conti-
nental auxfinsdesonexplorationet del'exploitation desesressources
naturelles.
2. Les droits visésau paragraphe 1sont exclusifsen ce sensque si
l'Etat côtier n'explore pas leplateau continental ou n'en exploitepas
les ressources naturelles, nul ne peut entreprendre de telles activités
sans son consentement exprès.
3. Les droits de l'Etat côtier sur le plateau continental sont indé-
pendants de l'occupation effectiveou fictive, aussi bien que de toute
proclamation expresse.

107. On peut donc dire que finalement le régimeproprement dit du
plateau continental est définien1981exactement comme ill'étaiten 1958.
Cependant, on ne saurait trop souligner qu'en mêmetemps que semodi-
fiait lalimiteextérieuredu plateau continental, la notion de prolongement
naturel- qui, dans l'arrêtde 1969,étoffaitlanotiondeplateau continental
- avait perdu une bonne part de son utilité, en raison notamment de

l'apparition du critère de la distance de 200milles sous l'effetde la notion
dezoneéconomiqueexclusive(quej'aborderai dans leprochain chapitre),
sans parler du parallélisme entre cette zone et un éventuelplateau conti-
nental intérieur de 200 milles, ni du régimedifférent qui s'appliquerait
éventuellement àlamargecontinentaleau-delà decettedistance.Malgréla
dispositiondel'article 77concernant lesdroits de1'Etatcôtier(laquelleest,
pour l'essentiel,exactement cellequifigure dansla convention de 1958),la
notion de plateau continental, commeje l'aidit plus haut, ne pouvait pas
ne pas évoluerdès lors que s'estompait la notion géomorphologique de
prolongementnaturel. Mêmesil'onpeut soutenir quecettedernièrenotion

subsiste dans lescas où leplateaucontinental(géomorphologique) ou talus
s'étendau-delà de 200milles, il faut admettre que la notion de plateau
continental, tellequela défendaientlesexpertset telleque l'imposaient les
nécessités desannées cinquante, est, au début des années quatre-vingt,
différente.

CHAPITRE V. LA NOTION DE ZONE ÉCONOMIQUE EXCLUSIVE
ET SES EFFETS SUR LA NOTION DE PLATEAU CONTINENTAL

108. Tant dans le compromis que dans leurs écritureset en plaidoirie,
les Partiesont l'uneet l'autreprécisquelaprésenteinstance portait surles
principes et les méthodes applicables à la délimitation du plateau conti-
nental. Toutefois, comme la notion de zone économiqueexclusivea rapi-
dement gagnédroit de citéen droit international, on ne peut pas éviterde

se demander s'il n'aurait pas fallu aussi considérer la présente espèce
commeintéressantladélimitationlatéraledelazoneéconomiqueexclusivesive Economic Zone appertaining to Tunisia and the ExclusiveEconomic
Zone appertaining to Libya. The question as to whether the sea-bed, at
least within 200miles of the Coast,has been incorporated in the régimeof
the Exclusive Economic Zone or whether it should still come under the
separate régimeof the Continental Shelf in parallel with the Exclusive
EconomicZone was far moreessential than generally thought for making
anyjudgment on the issuespresented for theCourt's consideration. 1must
add that the Exclusive Economic Zone cannot be a concept to which
historic rights and titles claimed on the basis of longstanding fisheries are
nearly related, as suggested in the Judgment (para. 100).

Section I. The New Conceptof the Exclusive EconomicZone

1. Emergence of the concept

109. No provision concerning an idea similar to that of the Exclusive
EconomicZoneis found in any of the 1958Conventions on the Law of the
Sea,althoughtheidea of theepicontinental seahad been promoted, mainly
by some Latin American countries, in the post-war period. During the
First and Second United Nations Conferences on the Law of the Sea, in
1958and 1960respectively, the United States was ready to forsake the
fisheryinterests if thefreenavigation ofwarships in offshore areas of other
coastal Statescould be guaranteed. Thus apackage-deal was suggestedby
the United States whereby the 12-milefishery zone would be traded for a
narrower territocal sea. This idea did not bear fruit in those conferences.
But the determination of the United States to maintain a narrower terri-
torial sea limit for security and military considerations remained un-
changed, and the question was pursued in order to discover some way of
forestallingthe general movement towards a 12-mileterritorial sea. How-
ever, it became apparent in the latter half of the 1960sthat it was already
impossible to reverse the trend towards the extension of the territorial sea
and persuade the developing nations to withdraw their unilateral legisla-
tion establishing a 12-mileterritorial limit. Finding it imperative to pre-

serve free navigation and overflight in certain critical areas, the United
States had to seek some compromise solutions.

110. In announcing its maritime policy, the United Statesmade it clear
in 1970 that, while recognizing the 12-mile territorial sea, it wished to
secure free navigation for warships and overflight for military aircraft in
certain places. In order to achieve this objective, some compensation
would have to be offered to the developingnations. Ten yearsbefore, when
the six-mile territorial sea had been at issue, the set-off had been the
recognition of a 12-milefishery zone, and in 1970it had to be something
more. Thus the United States offered to some increasingly disgruntled
developingnations the concept of preferential fishing rights beyond the
12-mileterritorial sea. In other words, preferentialfishingrights of coastal
States were offered at the expense of existing fishing rights of major
distant-water fishing nations, in order to gain freedom of passage forrelevant de la Tunisie et de la zone économiqueexclusive relevant de la
Libye. La question de savoir si le fond des mers, tout au moins à une
distance de moins de 200 milles de la côte, relèvedu régimede la zone
économiqueexclusiveou continue à dépendre durégimedistinct du pla-
teau continental, considéréparallèlementà la zoneéconomiqueexclusive,
avait beaucoup plus d'importance qu'on ne l'a cru généralement pour

statuer sur les questions dont la Cour était saisie. J'ajouterai que la zone
économiqueexclusiven'estpasunenotion à laquelleon puisserattacher les
droits et titreshistoriques revendiquéssur la base de pêcheriesanciennes,
contrairement àce qu'indique l'arrêt (par.100).

Section 1.La notionnouvellede zone économique exclusive

1. Apparition de la notion
109. Nulle part dans les conventions sur le droit de la mer de 1958ne
figureune notion comparable àcellede lazoneéconomiqueexclusive,bien
que l'idée d'une merépicontinentale eût étéavancéeau cours de l'après-
guerre, en particulier par certains pays d'Amérique latine.Au cours des
conférencesdesNations Unies sur ledroit dela mer de 1958et de 1960,les

Etats-Unis s'étaientmontrésdisposés à sacrifier les intérêtsde la pêche
pour faire garantir la libre circulation des navires de guerre au large des
côtes de certains autres Etats. C'est ainsi que les Etats-Unis avaient pro-
poséun compromis consistant à accepter l'établissementd'une zone de
pêchede 12milles, en échangede limitesplus étroites pour la mer terri-
toriale. Cette idée n'aboutit paàl'occasion de ces conférences,mais les
Etats-Unis, vigoureusement partisans d'une mer territoriale plus étroite
pour desraisonsdesécuritéetdesconsidérationsmilitaires, continuèrent à
chercher lemoyendefaire échec àlatendance générale afixerà 12millesla
largeur de la mer territoriale. A partir du milieu des années soixante,
cependant, il devint manifestementimpossiblede renverser la tendance à
l'élargissementde la mer territoriale et de convaincre les pays en dévelop-
pement de revenir sur leurs décisions législativesunilatérales fixantà
12milleslalimite de leur mer territoriale.Jugeant indispensable de garan-

tir dans certaines régionscritiques la libertéde navigation et deol, les
Etats-Unis durent rechercher des solutions de compromis.
110. En faisant connaître en 1970leur politique maritime, les Etats-
Unis précisèrent que, tout en acceptant la limite de 12milles pour la mer
territoriale, ils souhaitaient que la liberté de navigation et de survol fût
garantie dans certaines zones. Pour obtenir cette garantie, il leur fallait
accorderune compensation aux pays en développement.Dix ans aupara-
vant, lorsque la limite envisagéepour la mer territoriale était de 6 milles,
cettecompensationavaitconsisté à proposer unelargeurde 12millespour
la zone de pêche ;en 1970, il fallait aller plus loin. C'est ainsi que les
Etats-Unis offrirentà certains pays en développement, dont les protesta-
tions allaient croissant, de reconnaître des droits de pêchepréférentiels
au-delà de la mer territoriale de 12 milles. Autrement dit, ces droits de

pêchepréférentielsseraientofferts àl'Etat côtieraux dépensdesdroits dewarships and military aircraft through and above certain straits. At the
1971session, the United States presented its idea to the United Nations
Sea-bed Committee in the form of a three-articled draft convention (A/
AC.138/SC.II/L.4) which, after accepting the 12-mileterritorial sea as a
fait accompli,attempted to retrieve the strategic situation with the scheme
outlined above.Yet to somedeveloping nationstheUnited Statesattempts
appeared to be-designed to lure the largest catch with the smallest bait.

111. For the developingcountries the 12-mileterritorial sea had been a

premise,not something to begranted asacompensation. Hence theUnited
States claim to free passage through straits as if they were high seas
appeared to them a violation of their sovereignty. Furthermore, exclusive
fishing beyond the territorial sea had been considered by the developing
nations tobe an acquired right. They simply wished to institutionalize the
régimeof a fishery zone which would extend as far from the Coast as
possible, and they were confident that their wishes would eventually be
realized.They were accordingly not willingto wait for the materialization
of the somewhat ambiguous preferential fishing rights promised by the
United States draft. Frorn their point of view, the recognition of the
12-mileterritorial seawas but the endorsement of a customary rule of law,
sothat its recognition should be unconditional. Moreover, theyconsidered
thefishingresources tobefound intheir adjacent seasasbelonging to them
inherently and not as something that could be bargained for. It is against
this background that the concept of the economic zone came into
being.
112. The Exclusive Economic Zone concept was introduced by Kenya
at the forum of the Asian-African Legal Consultative Committee
(AALCC) held at Lagos in January 1972.A 200-milelimit was suggested,

where "fishery and pollution control would be within the exclusivejuris-
diction of the coastal State" (AALCC Report, 1972,p. 157).Infact thiswas
but the start of the concept of the exclusiveeconomiczone,for at that stage
the question of the exploitation of the mineral resources of the sea-bed
seemed to play no role in the thinking of Kenya. On the other hand, two
conferences which were held only some months after, in the Carribbean
region and Africa respectively,played a decisiverole in setting up a more
comprehensive concept. The specialized conference of the Caribbean
countries on problems of the sea, held at Santo Domingo, the Dominican
Republic, in June 1972,adopted the Santo Domingo Declaration, which
put forward the concept of the 200-milepatrimonial seawhere thecoastal
State would have sovereignrights over the renewable and non-renewable
resources in the waters, the sea-bed and the subsoil.This Declaration also
suggested a concept of the continental shelfwhich wasmore or lesssimilar
to that adoptedin the 1958Convention on the subject but it added that in
thepart of the continental shelf covered by the patrimonial sea the legal
régimeof thelatter should apply. The African States Regional Seminar on pêcheexistants exercéspar certains des principaux pays pratiquant la
pêche à grandedistance,en échangede la libertéde passage des navires de
guerre dans certains détroits etde leur survol par l'aviation militaire.A la
session de 1971 du comité des fonds des mers des Nations Unies. les
Etats-Unis présentèrent leur proposition sous la forme d'un projet de
convention de trois articles (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.4) qui visait, la mer terri-
torialede 12millesétantacceptéecommeunfaitaccompli, àrésoudrelepro-
blèmestratégiqueau moyen de laformuleindiquéeci-dessus.Aux yeuxde

certains pays en développement,cependant, cettetentative desEtats-Unis
revenait àobtenir le maximum au pris d'un minimum de concessions.
111. Pour les pays en développement,en effet, la mer territoriale de
12 milles étaitun point de départ et non pas une compensation. C'est
pourquoi les Etats-Unis, enrevendiquant dans lesdétroits lamêmeliberté
de passage qu'enhaute mer, leur paraissaient violer leur souveraineté.De
plus, les pays en développement estimaientque l'exclusivitédes droits de
pêcheau-delà de la mer territoriale était un droit acquis. Désireux seule-
ment d'institutionnaliser le régime d'unezone de pêchequi s'étendrait
aussi loin de la côte que possible, et convaincus que leurs vŒuxfiniraient
par se réaliser, ils n'étaientdonc pas disposàsattendre la concrétisation
des droits de pêchepréférentiels - assez ambigus - que leur promet-
tait le projet des Etats-Unis. Pour ces pays, reconnaître l'élargissemeàt
12 milles de la mer territoriale ne faisait que sanctionner une règlede

droit coutumier et cette reconnaissance ne pouvait donc êtrequ'incondi-
tionnelle. De surcroît, ces pays estimaient qu'en matièrede pêcheles res-
sources éventuellesde leur mer adjacente leur revenaient par principe
et ne pouvaient pas faire l'objet d'un marchandage. C'est dans ce
contexte que naquit la notion de zone économique.
112. Cette notion de zone économique exclusivefut présentéepour la
première fois par le Kenya, lors d'une réunion du comité consultatif
juridique afro-asiatique tenueà Lagos, enjanvier 1972.Il fut proposé à
cette occasion de créer unezone de 200milles <<à l'intérieurde laquelle la
pêcheet la lutte contre la pollution relèveraientde lajuridiction exclusive
de 1'Etatriverain )(AALCC Report, 1972,p. 157[traduction du Greffe]).
La notion de zone économique exclusiven'enétait qu'àsesdébutset à ce
stade la question de l'exploitation des ressources minéralesdu fond des

mers nejouait apparemment aucun rôle dans l'esprit de la délégationdu
Kenya. En revanche, deux conférencesqui se tinrent quelques mois plus
tard, dans les Caraïbes et en Afrique, eurent un rôle déterminant dans
l'élaborationd'unenotion plus approfondie. La conférence spécialisédees
pays de la région desCaraïbes sur les problèmes de la mer, tenue à
Saint-Domingue (République dominicaine) en juin 1972, adopta une
déclaration (déclarationde Saint-Domingue) qui définissait la notion
d'unemer patrimoniale de 200milles, à l'intérieurde laquelle l'Etat côtier
devait exercer des droits souverains sur les ressources, renouvelables ou
non renouvelables, de la mer, du fond des mers et du sous-sol. Cette
déclarationformulait par ailleurs une notion du plateau continental assez
proche de celle qui avait étéretenue dans la convention de 1958,mais225 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

the Law of the Sea, held at Yaoundé, Cameroon, also in June 1972,
adopted a general report in which it was suggested that theAfrican States
should have, in an economic zone, exclusive jurisdiction for control,
regulation and national exploitation of the living resources. With regard
to fishery resources, such economic zone was understood as including
"at least" thecontinental shelfand, withregard to thecontinental shelfand
the sea-bed, the economic zone was to embody al1economic resources
comprising both living and non-living resources, the latter including oil,
natural gas and other minera1riches.

113. Although both documents adopted by the Santo Domingo Con-
ference or the YaoundéSeminar referred not only to livingresources but
alsoto minera1resources asbeing coveredby the régimeof thepatrimonial
sea of the economic zone, it is not easy to determine the real intention
behind these documentsregardingthe status of thecontinental shelf or of
the minera1 resources of the sea-bed in that connection, yet there was
apparently no positive intention in either Conference to amalgamatethe
concept of the continental shelf with that of either of the two new insti-
tutionsproposed. It wasnot at al1clear how the régimesof the continental
shelf on the one hand, and the patrimonial sea or economic zone on the
other, would CO-exist.But, however that may be, the discussions in the
Sea-bed Committee in 1972and 1973were dorninated by the concepts
advanced at these two regional meetings. Kenya proceeded formally to
submitthe 200-mileeconomic zone proposa1to the Sea-bed Committeein
the summer of 1972.While freedom of navigation was still to be guaran-

teed, coastal States were to

"have exclusivejurisdiction for thepurpose ofcontrol,regulationand
exploitation of both living and non-living resources of the Zone and
their preservation, and for thepurpose of prevention and control of
pollution" (A/AC. 138/SC.II/L. IO,Art. II).

This proposa1 continues to state :

"The exerciseofjurisdiction over the Zone shall encompass al1the
resourcesof thearea, livingandnon-living,eitheron thewatersurface
or withinthe water column, or on the soi1or subsoilof the sea-bed and
ocean floor below." (Ibid., Art. IV.)
Within two years Kenya's proposa1had attracted manyCO-sponsors,par-
ticularly in Africa and Asia.
114. In parallel, somedeveloped States,whileconceding that thecoastal
States should have somejurisdiction with respect to the utilization, con-
servation and management of the living resources of the sea in areas

adjacent to their coasts, were more interested in having the utilization of précisait que,dans la partie du plateau continental recouverte par la mer

patrimoniale, c'était lerégimejuridique applicable à la mer patrimoniale
qui s'appliquerait. Lors du séminairerégionaldes Etats d'Afrique sur le
droit de la mer, tenu à Yaoundé (Cameroun), enjuin 1972également,les
participants adoptèrent un rapport généraloù ilétaitproposéquelesEtats
d'Afrique exercent, dans le cadre d'une zone économique, un pouvoir
exclusif de contrôle, de réglementation et d'exploitation nationale des
ressources biologiques. S'agissant des ressources de la pêche,ladite zone
économique étaitcensée recouvrir (<au moins ))le plateau continental ;
s'agissant du plateau continental et du fond des mers, elle devait com-

prendre toutes les ressources économiques, c'est-à-direnon seulement les
ressources biologiques mais aussi les ressources non biologiques, parmi
lesquelles le pétrole,le gaz naturel et les autres richesses minérales.
113. Bien que selon les deux documents - celui de la conférencede
Saint-Domingueet celui du séminairede Yaoundé - le régimede la mer
patrimoniale ou de la zone économiquedût porter non seulement sur les
ressources biologiques,mais aussi sur lesressources minérales,il n'estpas
faciled'établir commentaujuste leursauteurs concevaient l'application de
ce régimeau plateau continental ou aux ressources minéralesdu fond des

mers. Il ne semble pas cependant qu'ils eussent cherché délibérémen àt
amalgamerla notion de plateau continental et celle de l'une ou de l'autre
desdeuxnouvelles institutions proposées. Lafaçon dont coexisteraient les
deuxrégimes - celuidu plateaucontinental, d'unepart, et,del'autre, celui
de la mer patrimoniale ou de la zone économique - n'était pas davantage
préciséeQ . uoi qu'il ensoit, lesdébats du comitédu fonddesmersen 1972
et en 1973portèrent essentiellement sur lesnotions qui avaientpris forme
lorsde cesdeuxréunionsrégionales.C'est àla sessionde 1972queleKenya
présenta officiellement sa proposition relative à la zone économique

de 200 milles. Aux termes de cette proposition, les Etats riverains, sous
réservede continuer à garantir la liberté de navigation, seraient :
(<exclusivement compétentspour contrôler, réglementer,exploiter et
préserverles ressources tant biologiques que non biologiques de la
zoneetpour empêcheretcombattrelapollution 1(A/AC. 138/SC.II/

L.10, art. II).
Cette proposition stipulait en outre :

(<L'exercice dejuridiction sur la zone portera sur toutes les res-
sourceséconomiquesde larégion,biologiquesetnon biologiques,soit
à la surfacede l'eau oudans l'eau,soitsurle solou dansle sous-soldes
fonds marins. (Ibid.,art. IV.)

Au cours des deux annéessuivantes, beaucoup de pays, et notamment de
pays africains ou asiatiques, se portèrent coauteurs de cette proposition.
114. Parallèlement,certains pays développést,out en acceptant que les
Etats côtiers pussent exercer une certainejuridiction sur l'utilisation, la
conservation et la gestion des ressources biologiques de la mer dans les
eaux adjacentes à la côte, souhaitaient surtout que l'exploitation des res- fishery resources in such areas maximized for the benefit of the interna-
tional community, or at least in the interest of geographically disadvan-

taged States. It is important to note that these developed States then took
theconcept of thecontinental shelf asundisturbed, and understood grosso
modo that the areas it was proposed to draw into the Exclusive Economic
Zone would be affected solelyin respect of fishing.Thus Canada spoke of
delegating powers to conserve and manage fishery resources within the
proposed zone to coastal States as custodians of the international com-
munity, while Australia and New Zealand had in 1972submitted a work-
ing paper recognizing the exclusivejurisdiction of the coastal State over
the living resources of the superjacent waters of the continental shelf
(A/AC.138/SC.II/L.11). The responsibility of the coastal Stateto ensure
proper managementand utilization of the livingresourceswashere spelled
out for the first time.

115. Ttwas for the coastal State under this proposal to determine the
allowable catch of any particular species and to allocate to itself that
portion of the allowable catch, up to 100per cent, that it could harvest.

However, where the coastal State was unable to take 100per cent of the
allowable catch of a species, it had to allow the entry of foreign fishing
vesselswith aviewto maintainingthe maximumpossible foodsupply. The
Kenyan proposa1was re-drafted in 1973as "Draft Articles on the Exclu-
siveEconomicZone", sponsored by 14AfricanStates (Algeria,Cameroon,
Ghana, Ivory Coast, Kenya, Liberia, Madagascar, Mauritius, Senegal,
Sierra Leone, Somalia, Sudan, Tunisiaand United Republic of Tanzania)
(A/AC.138/SC.II/L.40). In parallel, Kenya, jointly with Canada, India
and SriLanka, alsopresenteda proposa1on fisheries in which the concept
of the exclusive fishery zone was suggested (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.38). In
these two proposals it was specifically provided that jurisdiction and
control over al1fishing activitieswithin the exclusiveeconomiczone would
lie with the coastal State, which would also decide any disagreement over
its limits or the terms and conditions for fishin~.However. the im~osition
on the coastal State of responsibilities for conservationand management
would distinguish the exclusive economic zone from the territorial sea.

116. Alongside the principally African proposals for an exclusive eco-
nomic zone, various Latin American States continued in 1973,pursuant
to the year-old Santo Domingo Declaration, to promote their concepts of
the patrimonial, epicontinental or expanded territorial sea. However, in
the course of the deliberations of the Sea-bed Committee in 1973 and
UNCLOS III in 1974, these concepts of the patrimonial sea or the epi-
continental seagradually mergedintoor weresupplanted by theconcept of
the exclusive economic zone initiated by Kenya. PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS.ODA) 226

sources halieutiques de ces zones fût intensifiéeau profit de lacornmu-
nautéinternationale, ou tout au moinsdans l'intérêt desEtats géographi-

quement défavorisés.Il importe de noter que ces Etats développésconsi-
déraient à l'époque quela notion deplateau continental demeurait intacte
et interprétaient en gros le projet de zone économiqueexclusive comme
n'intéressantque la pêchedans les secteurs qu'il étaitenvisagéd'inscrire
dans ladite zone. C'estainsique leCanada évoquala possibilitéde confier
aux Etats côtiers lesoin de préserveret de gérerles ressourceshalieutiques
dans la zone à créerau nom de la communautéinternationale, tandis que
l'Australie et la Nouvelle-Zélandeprésentaient en 1972un document de
travail qui reconnaissait la juridiction exclusive de'Etat côtier sur les
ressourcesbiologiques de lamer dans leseaux situéesau-dessusduplateau
continental (A/AC. 138/SC.II/L.11). Pour la premièrefois, ilétaitprécisé
quec'était à l'Etat côtier qu'incomberait la responsabilitédela gestion et
de l'exploitation des ressources biologiques.

115. Aux termes decetteproposition, 1'Etatcôtierpouvaitdéterminerle
volumemaximal des prises de toute espèce,et seréserverlaproportion de
ces prises - jusqu'à cent pour cent - qu'il était capable de capturer.
Toutefois,quand l'Etat côtiernepouvaitpas capturer la totalité desprises
d'une espècedonnée,ildevaitautoriser l'entréedans la zonedes navires de
pêcheétrangers,de manière à maintenir au niveau le plus élevéla pro-
ductionalimentaire. Lapropositiondu Kenya, modifiéeen1973,devintun
<<Projet d'articles sur la zoneéconomiqueexclusive présentépar 1'Algé-
rie, leCameroun, l'Ethiopie, le Ghana, le Kenya,le Libéria,Madagascar,
Maurice, la République-Unie de Tanzanie,la Sierra Leone, la Somalie,le
Soudan, la Tunisie et le Zaïre (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.40). Parallèlement, le
Kenya, avecle Canada, l'Inde et Sri Lanka, présenta égalementune pro-
position sur la pêche tendantà la créationd'une zone exclusive de pêche

(A/AC.138/SC.II/L.38). Dans ces deux propositions, il était stipulé que
toutes lesactivitésdepêchedanslazoneéconomiqueexclusiverelèveraient
de la compétenceet de l'autorité del'Etat riverain,lequel serait appeléà
réglerpar ailleurs tout litige concernant les limites de cette zone ou les
conditions et règlements applicables à la pêche.Toutefois, l'Etat côtier
étantresponsable de la conservation et de la gestion des ressources, une
distinction était faite entre la zone économiqueexclusive et la mer terri-
toriale.
116. A côté de ces propositions, émanant principalement des pays
africains,qui tendaientàla constitution d'une zone économiqueexclusive,
plusieurs pays d'Amériquelatinecontinuèrenten 1973,conformément à la
déclaration de Saint-Domingue adoptée un an auparavant, àpréconiser
l'adoption dela notion de mer patrimoniale, de mer épicontinentaleou de

mer territoriale élargie.Toutefois, aucoursdes débatsqui sedéroulèrenten
1973au comitédu fond des mers, et en 1974 àla troisièmeconférencedes
Nations Uniessur ledroit dela mer, cesnotionsde mer patrimonialeou de
mer épicontinentale se confondirent progressivement avec la notion de
zone économiqueexclusiveou furent supplantées par cette notion, éma-
nant de la proposition du Kenya.2. Conceptof the exclusive economic zoneas suggested in the negotiating
texts of UNCLOS III

117. During the preparation of the negotiating text in UNCLOS III
from 1975to 1980,the suggested200-milelimitfor the ExclusiveEconomic
Zone remainedconstant. The relevant provision in the ISNT (Art. 46)did
not undergo any change throughout the RSNT (Art. 45), and the ISNT
(Art. 57) or its revisions. The draft convention on the Law of the Sea of
1981has the same provision, except for a very minor drafting change. It
reads :

'Yrticle 57. Breadth of the Exclusive EconomicZone
The exclusiveeconomiczone shallnot extend beyond 200nautical
milesfromthe baselines fromwhichthebreadth oftheterritorial seais
measured."

It is to be noted that the 200-milelimit for this zonehad never beenopenly
challenged since Kenya suggested the concept early in 1972. No other
suggestion for the seaward extent of this zone has ever been presented to
the Sea-bed Cornmittee or to UNCLOS III. Unlike the case of the con-
tinental shelf, there is no trace of the criteria of contiguity or natural
prolongation in the concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone. Just like the
territorial sea or the contiguous zone, theextent of the exclusiveeconomic
zoneis tobe measured simply by distancefromthebaseline off the Coast.It
is veryimportant tonote that thisdiffersgreatlyfrom theoriginalconcept
of the continental shelf.

118. On theother hand, while the basicconcept of thecontinental shelf
had been firmlyestablishedwithout leaving anyroom fordoubt, the basic
concept of the exclusiveeconomiczone is not quite unequivocal. In order

to avoid any controversies over the basiccharacter of that zone, the ICNT
introduced a novelprovisiontoindicatethat its régimewouldbe suigeneris
as established by the convention itself. This provision is retained in the
draft convention, rendering meaningless the argument as to whether the
exclusive economic zone still remains part of the high seas :

'Yrticle 55. Specific Legal Régimeof the Exclusive EconomicZone

The exclusiveeconomiczone is an areabeyond and adjacent to the
territorial sea, subject to the specific legal régimeestablishedin this
Part, under which the rights andjurisdiction of the coastal State and
the rights and freedoms of other States are governed by the relevant
provisions of this Convention."2. La notiondezone économiqueexclusivedansle tesxtesdenégociation dela
troisième conférence deN s ations Uniessur le droit de la mer

117. Entre 1975et 1980,période d'élaboration dutexte de négociation
par la troisièmeconférencedes Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer, la
limite des 200milles, qui avait étésuggéréepour la zone économique

exclusive, ne changea pas. La disposition pertinente du texte unique de
négociationofficieux (art. 46) ne subit de modification ni dans le texte
unique de négociation revisé(art. 45) ni dans le texte de négociation
composite officieux (art. 57) ou ses versions revisées.Sour réserved'une
très légèremodification de forme, leprojet de convention sur le droit de la
mer de 1981contient la mêmedisposition, qui est ainsi conçue :

<Article 57. Largeur dela zone économique exclusive
La zone économiqueexclusivene s'étendpas au-delà de 200milles
marins deslignes de base à partir desquellesest mesuréela largeurde
la mer territoriale.

Il convient de relever que la limite des 200 milles fixéepour cette zone
n'avaitjamais été ouvertement contestée depuisque le Kenya avait pro-
poséla notion de zoneéconomiqueexclusiveau début de 1972.Que cefût
au comitédesfondsmarins ou àla troisièmeconférencedesNations Unies
sur ledroit de lamer, aucune autre suggestionn'avait étéfaiteausujet dela
limite vers le large de la zone. Contrairement à ce qui se passe pour le
plateaucontinental, lescritèresde lacontiguïtéetduprolongementnaturel
ne s'appliquent pas à la notion de zone économique exclusive : la largeur
decette zone,commecelle de la mer territoriale ou de la zone contiguë,est
mesuréesimplement à partir de la ligne de base de la côte. Ce mode de
calcul introduit une différenceimportanteentrela notion de zone écono-
mique exclusive et le concept original de plateau continental.

118. D'autre part, alors que le concept de plateau continental est fer-
mement établi, sans laisser de place au moindre doute, la notion de zone
économiqueexclusiven'est pas entièrementdépourvued'équivoque. Afin
d'éviterles controverses sur le caractère fondamental de cette zone, on
avait complétéle textede négociationcomposite officieux par une dispo-
sition indiquant qu'elle serait soumise au régimesui generisétablipar la
convention. Cette disposition a été maintenue dansle projet de conven-
tion, ce qui rend sans objet lacontroverse sur le point de savoir si la zone
économiqueexclusive fait encore partie de la haute mer :

<(Article 55. Régimejuridique particulier
de la zone économique exclusive
La zone économiqueexclusiveest une zone situéeau-delàdelamer

territoriale et adjacentà celle-ci,soumise au régimejuridique parti-
culier établipar la présente partie, en vertu duquel les droits et la
juridiction de l'Etat côtieret lesdroitset libertésdesautres Etats sont
gouvernéspar les dispositions pertinentes de la convention. >> 119. The provisions relevant to the basic character of the Exclusive
Economic Zone, especially the cardinal provisions on the competence of
the coastal State, had been recast wholesale before the following text

emerged in the ICNT :

'2rticle 56. Rights, Jurisdiction and Dutiesof the Coastal
State in the Exclusive EconomicZone

1. In the exclusive economic zone, the coastal State has :

(a) sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring and exploiting,
conserving and managing the natural resources, whether living or
non-living, of thesea-bedand subsoiland the superjacent waters, and
with regard to other activities for the economic exploitation and
exploration of the zone, such as the production of energy from the
water, currents and winds ;

(b) jurisdiction as provided for in the relevant provisions of the
present Convention with regard to :

(i) theestablishmentand useofartificialislands,installations and
structures ;
(ii) marine scientific research ;
(iii) the preservation of the marine environment ;
(c) other rights and duties provided for in the present Conven-
tion ..."

The difference of substance involved in the recasting did not, however,
appear to be crucial, and in fact these provisionshad not undergone any
fundamental discussion during theirpreparation. This text remainsin the
draft convention(Art. 56). It is important to note that, while provision is
made for the competence of the coastal State in the exploitation of non-
livingaswell aslivingresources, itiscontrol of the latter whichreceivesthe
moreconcretetreatment inthe specificprovisions.Indeed, it seemsevident
that, in line with Kenya's originalproposals, the conservationand proper

utilization of livingresources is to be regarded as one of the most essential
features of the régime.The accent wasfurther placed on thecoastal State's
rights and responsibilitiesin this respect to accommodatethe interests of
both landlocked and geographically disadvantaged coastal States to the
Exclusive Economic Zone.

120. It is widelyrecognized that the concept of the exclusiveeconomic
zone has become irresistible,and the way seemspaved towards the insti-
tution of a régimeforit under international law, incorporating a uniform
limit of 200 miles. Throughout the history of international law, scarcely
any other major concept has ever stood on the threshold of acceptance
within sucha shortperiod. Evenapart fromthe provisions ofthe 1981draft
convention, the Court need have fewqualms in acknowledging the general PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 228

119. Les dispositions relatives au caractère fondamental de la zone
économiqueexclusive, en particulier les dispositions essentielles sur la
compétence de l'Etat côtier, avaient été entièrementremaniées avant
qu'apparût le libelléci-aprèsdans le texte de négociationcompositeoffi-
cieux :

<< rticle 56. Droits,juridiction et obligations deI'Etat côtier
dans la zone économique exclusive

1. Dans la zone économiqueexclusive, 1'Etatcôtier a :
a) Des droits souverains aux fins de l'exploration et de l'exploita-

tion, delaconservation et de la gestion des ressources naturelles,bio-
logiquesou non biologiques,du fond desmersetdeson sous-soletdes
eauxsurjacentesainsi qu'en cequiconcerne d'autres activitéstendant
à l'exploration età l'exploitation de la zoneà des fins économiques,
comme la production d'énergie àpartir de l'eau, des courants et des
vents ;
b) En vertu des dispositionspertinentes de la convention,juridic-
tion en ce qui concerne
i) la mise en place et l'utilisation d'îlesartificielles, d'installations

et de dispositifs;
ii) la recherche scientifiquemarine ;
iii) la préservation du milieu marin ;
c) les autres droits et obligations prévuspar la convention ..))

Les différences de fond qu'entraînait ce remaniement ne semblaient
cependant pas essentielles et d'ailleurs ces dispositions ne furent pas
débattues de manière approfondie lors de leur élaboration. Le libellé
susmentionnéa étémaintenudans leprojet de convention (art. 56).Il faut
relever que, bien qu'il soit prévuque 1'Etat côtier est compétent pour
exploiter lesressourcesde lazone,biologiques ounon, c'estducontrôledes

ressources biologiques que s'occupent surtout lesdispositionspertinentes.
11paraît du reste évidentque, conformémentaux propositions originales
du Kenya, la conservation et l'utilisation adéquate desressources biolo-
giques doivent êtreconsidérées comme l'une desparticularitésessentielles
du régime.C'estpour tenir comptedesintérêts quelesEtats sanslittoral et
les Etats côtiers géographiquement défavoriséspeuvent avoir sur la zone
économiqueexclusiveque le texte met l'accent sur les droits et les devoirs
de l'Etat côtierà cet égard.
120. Il est communément admis que la notion de zone économique
exclusive a acquis un caractère irréversibleet la voie semble tracéevers
l'institution en droit international d'un régimeapplicable àcette zone qui
consacreune limiteuniforme de 200milles. Dans l'histoire du droit inter-

national, il n'y a peut-être pas d'exemplede notion aussi importante qui
soit arrivéeen sipeu de temps au point d'êtreacceptée. Même en faisant
abstraction des dispositions du projet de convention de 1981, la Cour 229 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

concept of the exclusive economic zone as having entered the realm of
customaryinternational law. Yet 1cannot but point out two problems in
this respect :first, quite apart from the treaty-making process, the sui
generis régimeof the exclusive economic zone is going to require much
more careful examination before the rules so far adumbrated may be
viewed as susceptible of adoption into existing international law ;
secondly, the relation of the zone to the continental shelf remains pro-
foundly ambiguous, particularly where such "interface" issues as the

exploitation of ocean-floor rninerals are concerned. These ambiguities will
be discussed in the next two sections of this opinion.

Section II. Some Ambiguitiesin the Conceptof the
Exclusive EconomicZone

1. Unclearconceptof conservation management
121. This isnot theplace to makeanyexhaustiveanalysis of theconcept
of the exclusive economic zone but, in order to understand its status in
existinginternational law,it willbe necessary to touchupon thedifficulties
with which it isfaced. As suggestedbefore,the coastal State willbe placed

under certain obligationsfor the conservationand optimum utilization of
fishery resources in the Exclusive Economic Zone. This markedly differ-
entiatesthe régimeof thezonefromtheterritorial seaand fromtheconcept
of a fisherieszone whichhad become institutionalizedin the 1960s ; and it
seems apparent from the draft convention on the Law of the Sea that the
obligations for the conservationand promotion of optimum utilization of
the fishery resources to be imposed upon the coastal Statein this connec-
tion may confront it with some acute difficulties.
122. First, there is no clarityas to the extent to whch responsibility for
consemationentitles, or compels, thecoastal State not only to monitor the
allowablecatch but also to impose restrictions on seasonal fishing, areas
fished and gearused, not to mention whether it may confinetheimposition
of such measures to foreign vessels(Art. 61).Secondly, there is aprofound
arnbiguity about the importation of foreigncapital and equipmentfor the
purpose of increasingthe fishing capacity of the coastal State, as also in

regard to thegranting ofconcessionsto foreignenterprises. Bysuchmeans,
even the least-developedcountry may take steps towards acquiring the
capacity to harvest the whole of its allowablecatch. On this reading, the
notion of the coastal State that "does not have the capacity to hamest",
assuming that "capacity" implies "potential" - which is normally the
case -, seems pointless(Art. 62, para. 2). Yet its very presence in the text
suggests that some other connotation was implied. Hence uncertainty
prevails.

123. Similar obscurity enshroudsthe problem of access to any surplus
of theallowablecatch by other States,including especiallythelandlocked, pouvait sans hésiterreconnaître que la notion généralede zone écono-
mique exclusive est entrée dans le domainedu droit international coutu-

mier.Je doiscependant signalerdeuxproblèmes àcet égard :tout d'abord,
indépendamment de la procédure de conclusion des traités,lerégime sui
generisde la zone économiqueexclusivenécessiteraun examen beaucoup
plus attentif avant que les règlesébauchéesjusqu'à présent puissenê t tre
considéréescomme pouvant être introduites dans le droit international
existant; ensuite, le rapport entre la zone économique exclusive et le
plateau continental reste profondément ambigu, surtout lorsque sont en
jeu desquestions tangentes )>comme l'exploitation desressourcesminé-
rales du fond de l'océan.Ces ambiguïtésseront examinéesdans les deux

sections ci-après.

SectionII. Le conceptde zone économique exclusive
et ses ambiguïtés

1.Les obscurités dela notion de gestion et de conservation
121. Il n'ya pas lieu de faire ici l'analyse complètedu conceptde zone
économiqueexclusive, mais, pour en comprendre la place dans le droit
international actuel, il importe d'examiner les difficultés auxquelles se

heurte cette notion. Comme je l'ai signalé,l'Etat côtier devra assumer
certaines obligations concernant la conservation et l'utilisation des res-
sources halieutiques dans la zone économiqueexclusive. A cet égard,le
régimede la zone sedifférencienettement de celui de la mer territorialeet
de la notion de zone de pêchequi avait commencé às'institutionnaliserà
partir de 1960.Il paraît évident,si l'on considèrele projet de convention
surledroit delamer, que lesobligations imposées àl'Etat côtier au sujetde
laconservation et de l'utilisation desressourceshalieutiques risquentde le
mettre aux prises avec de vives difficultés.

122. Premièrement,on ne sait pas aujuste dans quellemesurele devoir
deconservationhabilite l'Etat côtier ou l'obligenon seulement à contrôler
le volume des prises, mais aussi à imposer des restrictions à la pêche
saisonnière, aux zones de pêcheet aux engins utilisés, sans parler de la
question de savoir s'il peut n'imposer ces mesures qu'aux seuls navires
étrangers(art. 61).Deuxièmement,uneprofondeambiguïtésubsistequant
aux importations de capitaux et de matérielétrangersdestinées àaccroître
lacapacitédepêchede l'Etat côtier,ainsi qu'encequiconcernel'octroi de

concessions àdesentreprisesétrangères.Cesmoyens pourraientpermettre
aux pays les moins avancés eux-mêmesd'exploiteren totalitéles prises
autorisées.Interprétée ainsi, la notion de l'Etat côtier dont la ((capacité
d'exploitation est inférieure à l'ensemble du volume admissible des cap-
tures )),à supposer que (<capacité )>implique ((possibilité>>- ce qui est
normalement lecas - sembleinutile (art. 62,par. 2).Toutefois, laprésence
mêmede cette notion dans le texte laisse supposer qu'ellerecouvre autre
chose. D'où certainesincertitudes.
123. La mêmeobscuritéentoureleproblèmede l'accèsdes autres Etats

à l'éventuelreliquat du volume de prises autoriséet notamment l'accès àwhich are given little clue as to whch exclusiveeconomic zone they may
seekentry to,whatpercentage theymayexpect, andthe extent to whichthe
recognition of traditional fishing and the special needs of developing
countries might affect the result (Art. 62, paras. 2 and 3). Indeed, such is
the complexity and elasticity of the criteria embodied in the draft con-
vention that it is difficult to see how any coastal state, let alone a "least-
developed" one, can be expected to arrive at equitable and technically
correct solutions. Disputes may well occur if other States object to the
coastal State7sdetermination of the allowable catch and its allocation of
the resources in the Exclusive Economic Zone. It would be extremely
difficult to implement the wholeschemeof this process in viewof thefact
that the ideas themselves are not al1well defined in the draft convention.
What ismore, under the text thesedisputes are exempted from compulsory
settlement.

2. Somewhat unbalancedconceptof the enforcementof the laws and regu-
lations of the coastal State
124. The provision of the draft convention on the Law of the Sea
concerning the exercise of jurisdiction in the case of violation of coastal
regulations alsoleavesmany ambiguities (Art. 73).Aspresented, the mode
of exerciseofjurisdiction isno different from that exercisedby the coastal
State within itsterritorial sea and, sofar as the development of thenatural
resources of the sea is concerned, its competence in the Exclusive Eco-
nornicZone is equivalent to that it enjoysin the territorial sea. Moreover,
disputes concerning law-enforcementactivitiesin the exerciseof sovereign

rights of jurisdiction in the Exclusive Economic Zone are proposed
for exemption from compulsory settlement (Art. 298, para. 1 (b)).
Thus an incident arising out of the enforcement of the fishery regulations
of thecoastal State, such as the boarding, inspection and arrest of foreign
vessels,may not be unilaterally submitted by the flag-State of the arrested
vesse1to anyprocedure of compulsory settlement. That the onlypenalties
the coastal State willbe allowed to impose are financial ones does little to
counterbalance this exemption. The same is true of the written-in safe-
guards against undue detention, which remain at the mercy of unilateral
construction of the word "reasonable", despite the at-first-sight impressive
provisions for judicial remedy.

125. In sum, though the idea of the exclusiveeconomic zone undoubt-
edly seems to have been accepted in international law, the competence of
the coastal Stateand the mechanism for the functioning of the new régime
do not yet appear to have undergone thorough examination. Until the
draft convention becomes treaty law, it is premature and equivocal to PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 230

ces prises des Etats sans littoral, auxquels on donne peu d'indications
quant à la zone économiqueexclusive ou ils peuvent pénétrer, quantau
pourcentagede prises qu'ils peuvent espérer etquant à l'effet despêche-
ries traditionnelles et desbesoins spéciauxdespays en développementsur
le résultat ainsi escompté (art. 62, par. 2 et 3). En réalité,les critères
qu'énoncele projet de convention sont si compliqués et si élastiques
qu'on ne voit pas comment les Etats côtiers - sans parler des pays (les

moins avancés - pourraient arriver à des solutionséquitables et techni-
quement correctes. Certainsdifférendsrisquentdonc de surgir,silesautres
Etats contestent la manière dont l'Etat côtier détermine le volume de
prises autoriséetattribue les ressources de la zone économiqueexclusive.
En fait, il serait extrêmement difficiled'appliquer ce système dans son
ensemble, car les idéeselles-mêmesne sont pas toutes bien définiesdans
le projet de convention. Qui plus est, d'après ce projet, les différends
de cet ordre ne seraient pas soumis au règlement obligatoire.

2. Faiblesses de la notion demise en application deslois et règlementsde
1'Etatcôtier

124. La dispositionduprojetde convention quiconcerne l'exercicedela
juridiction de l'Etat côtier en cas de violation des lois et règlements dudit
Etat laisse aussi subsister de nombreuses ambiguïtés(art. 73).Telle qu'elle
est présentée,cette juridiction ne s'exerce pas différemment de celle
qu'exerce l'Etat côtierdans les limites de sa mer territorial;et, en ce qui

concernela mise en valeur des ressources naturelles de la mer, la compé-
tence de YEtat côtier dans la zone économiqueexclusiveéquivaut àcelle
dont iljouit dansla mer territoriale.Enoutre, lesdifférendsquiconcernent
lesactes d'exécutionforcéeaccomplisdans l'exercicedesdroits souverains
ou de la juridiction de l'Etat côtier dans la zone économique exclusive
peuvent être soustraitsau règlementobligatoire(art. 298,par. 1 b)).Ainsi,
un incident relatifà l'application des règlementsde pêchede l'Etat côtier,
qu'il s'agissedel'arraisonnement,del'inspection ou dela saisied'un navire
étranger,ne peut êtresoumis unilatéralement àune procédure de règle-
ment obligatoirepar l'Etat du pavillon du navire saisi. Le fait que l'Etat

côtierne soitautorisé qu'à infliger des sanctionsfinancièresne compense
pascette exemption. Ilen vademêmem , algrédesrecoursjudiciairesqui ne
sont convaincants qu'à premièrevue, des garanties expresses contre la
détentioninjustifiée,quidépendront enfait de l'interprétation unilatérale
du mot (<suffisante)).

125. En résumé, et bienque l'idéed'une zone économique exclusive
paraisse êtreacceptée en droit international, il ne semble pas que la
compétence de l'Etat côtier et le mécanismed'application du nouveau
régimeaient étéexaminésjusqu'icdi'unemanièreapprofondie. Tant quele
projet de convention n'est pas entré dans le droit conventionnel, il est speak of the Exclusive EconomicZone as if it had given rise to principles
and rules of international law. It should be pointed out that the pros and
cons of the continental sheif concept, prior toits formulation through the
extensive work of the International Law Commission and the Geneva
Conference of 1958,had beenexamined by scholarsthroughout the world,

which greatly contributed to the adoption of the concept in that Confer-
ence, whereas the concept of the exclusive economic zone went through
hardly any scholarly discussionearly in the 1970sand required only one or
two years to be formulated at the United Nations Sea-bed Cornmittee.
Yet nobody today doubts thetrend towardsthe ExclusiveEconomic Zone,
and in this situation the Court was faced with an extremely difficult
problem.

Section III. Relation Between the Continental Sheif and the
Exclusive EconomicZone

1. Parallel régimesof the continental sheif and the exclusive economic
zone

126. The twoparallel régimesoftheContinental Shelfand the Exclusive
EconomicZone arose from completelydifferent circumstances, and the
histories which the respective régimeshave followed are different. If the
régimeof the continental shelf,as seenabove, wasmainly designed for the
exploitation ofminera1resourcesinthesubsoil ofsubmarine areas, thereal

issueshouldnot necessarilyhavebeen related to the status of the bottom of
the sea,but rather to the exerciseof the coastal State'sjurisdiction on the
high seasfor the purpose of exploringand exploiting those resources. The
exclusive economic zone has essentially been designed to reserve for the
coastal State the right to exercisejurisdiction for the purpose of exploi-
tation of fishery resources. Both these jurisdictions are intended to be
exercised far beyond the traditionally recognized extent of the territorial
seas, in areas where the régimeof the high seas used undoubtedly to hold
sway. In this sense, both of these régimesshould be considered as dero-

gation from traditional international law. Certainly such derogations can
be justified pari passu with the development of international law. How-
ever, evenif thejurisdiction of the coastal State is exercised separately for
the purpose of exploitation of resources - mineral resources on or under
the continental shelf, on the one hand, and living resources within the
exclusiveeconomic zone, on the other - is it feasible to assume that the
area in which such jurisdiction is exercised can or should be different,
depending on what resources are exploited ? Either of the régimes - the
Continental Shelf or the ExclusiveEconomic Zone - could be claimed to
exist in parallel with the high seas régime,to which the exercise ofjuris-
diction under either - which at any rate is restrictive - might be regarded

as an exception. Yet if the régimesof the Continental Shelf and Exclusive
EconomicZone CO-exisw t ithout coveringcoincident areas, aquestion mayprématurédeparlerdelazoneéconomiqueexclusivecommesielledonnait
naissance à desprincipes etrèglesde droit international ; ceserait en outre

susciter des malentendus. Il faut souligner que, avant que la notion de
plateau continental fût formulée grâce aux travaux approfondis de la
Commission du droit international et de la conférencede Genèvede 1958,
ses avantages et ses inconvénients avaient étéexaminéspar la doctrine,
dans le monde entier, ce qui avait beaucoup facilité l'adoption de cette
notion,alorsque la notion de zone économiqueexclusivea été peu étudiée
par la doctrine au débutdes annéessoixante-dixet a étéformulée en un ou

deux ans seulement par le comitédu fond des mers des Nations Unies.
D'un autre côté.D2Lsonnene douteauiourd'hui delatendancefavorable à
la zone économiqueexclusive.Dans ces conditions,la Cour se trouvait en
présenced'un problème extrêmement difficile.

SectionIII. Rapport entre leplateau continental
et la zone économique exclusive

1. Régimesparallèlesduplateau continental et dela zone économiqueex-
clusive

126. Les régimesparallèlesdu plateau continental et dela zone écono-
mique exclusivedécoulentdecirconstancescomplètementdissemblables ;
en outre, la genèsede chacun d'eux est différente.Le régimedu plateau
continental visant essentiellement, comme on l'a vu, l'exploitation des
ressources minérales du sous-sol des régions sous-marines. la véritable
"
question ne portait pas nécessairementsur le régimedu fond de la mer,
mais ~lutôt sur l'exercicede la com~étencede l'Etat côtier en haute mer
pour la prospection et l'exploitation de ces ressources. La zone écono-
mique exclusive, elle, a étéessentiellement conçue pour réserver à l'Etat
côtier le droit d'exercer sa compétenceaux fins de l'exploitation des res-
sources halieutiques.L'une et l'autre compétence doivent donc s'exercer
bien au-delà des limites de la mer territoriale, telles qu'ellessont habituel-
lement reconnues, jusque dans des régionsoù c'est indubitablement le

régimede la haute mer qui s'est toujours imposé.A cet égard,ces deux
régimesdoivent êtreconsidéréscomme des dérogationsau droit interna-
tional traditionnel. Certes, ces dérogationspeuvent se justifier par le fait
qu'ellesvont depair avec ledéveloppementdu droitinternational. Cepen-
dant, même sila compétencede l'Etat côtier s'exerced'une double façon
pour l'exploitation des ressources - d'une part, les ressources minérales
situéessur le lat te aucontinental et au-dessous et. d'autre Dart. les res-
s ,
sources biologiques se trouvant dans la zone économique exclusive -
faut-ilcroirequela zone sur laquelle s'exercepareille compétencepeut ou
doitêtredifférenteselonlesressources ? Onpeut certes prétendrequel'un
ou l'autre de cesrégc 2s - celui du ~lateau continental ou celuide la zone
économiqueexclusive - coïnciderait avec celui de la haute mer, par rap-
port auquel la compétence - d'ailleurs limitée - découlantdu régime en
question serait considéréecomme une exception. Il n'empêcheque, si les 232 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

ariseas to how thejurisdiction of the coastal State can be unambiguously
exercised in the fringes where they fail to overlap. 1s it congruous or
conceivable that the same marine/submarine column should be placed
under different national jurisdictions for the same purpose of resource
exploitation, however different the resources may be, and that the same

area of the ocean be consequently policed by two different States ? One is
entitled to enquirewhethersuperimposition of two differentboundaries is
tolerable as a matter of international ordrepublic.

127.In replying to a question 1put to both Parties, at the hearing on
9October 1981,Tunisia and Libya expressed the followingviews.Tunisia
stated :

"Given that the coastal State, under Article 56 of the draft con-
vention, possesses,in the Exclusive Economic Zone, sovereign rights
for the purpose of exploringand exploiting the natural resources of
the sea-bed and its subsoil, it is difficult to conceivehow the limits of
the Exclusive Economic Zone could differ from those of the conti-
nental shelf inside the 200 miles."

Libya, on the other hand, stated :
"Libya considersthat, as between States with opposite or adjacent
coasts, the delimitation of their respective continental shelf areas and
of their economic zones ought not, in the majority of cases, to be

different. Nevertheless, there may be factors relevant to fishing, such
as established fishing practices, which have no relevance to shelf
resources ;and, conversely, there may be factors relevant to shelf
resources - such as geological features controlling the extent of a
natural prolongation - of no relevance to fishing. It therefore follows
that the two boundaries need not necessarily coincide."

The Parties were thus in apparent disagreement on this point.

2. Exploitationofsubmarinemineralresourcesunderthedifferent régimes of

the Continental Shelf and Exclusive EconomicZone

128. A further difficulty will arise if the same resources may be
exploited under the two different régimesand each régimeisheldto apply
to a different area. As previously pointed out, the concept of the exclusive
economiczone had originated in the idea of the fishery zone in the early

1970s.However,by 1973,its expansion to coverthe exploitation ofminera1
resourceshad already begun. But in that and the followingyear, little heed
was paid to the fact that, with regard to minera1resources, the concept of
the Continental Shelf had alreadybeen firmly established, and this over-
sight marred the proposals concerning the new zone. The necessity of PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS.ODA)
232

régimesdu plateau continental et dela zoneéconomique exclusivecoexis-
tent sans s'appliquer dans lesmêmes zones,on peut sedemander comment
1'Etatcôtierpourra exercersacompétencedemanièrenon équivoquedans
les zones marginales où ces régimesne se recoupent pas. Est-iljuste, ou
est-ilconcevable.2au'une colonne d'eau àlafoismarine et sous-marine soit
soumise à des compétences nationales différentespour l'exploitation des

ressources, quand bien mêmeces ressources seraient différentes, et que
deux Etats exercent par conséquent leurcontrôle sur une mêmerégion
maritime ? Lasuperposition dedeuxlimitesest-elleadmissible du point de
vue de l'ordre publicinternational ?
127. En réponse à une question que j'avais posée aux deux Partiesle
9octobre 1981,laTunisieetlaLibyeont exprimélespoints devueci-après.
Selon la Tunisie :

(Etant donnéque l'Etat côtier, aux termes de l'article56du projet
de convention, a, dansla zone économiqueexclusive,des droits sou-
verains aux fins d'exploration et d'exploitation des ressources natu-
rellesdes fonds marins et de leur sous-sol, il est difficile de concevoir

que les limites de la zone économiqueexclusivepuissent différerde
celles du plateau continental à l'intérieur des200milles. ))
Et selon la Libye :

(La Libye considère qu'entre desEtats dont les côtes sont adja-
centes ou se font face la délimitation deszones respectivesde plateau
continental etcelledeszoneséconomiquesrespectivesdevraient,dans
la plupart des cas, coïncider. Il peut néanmoins exister desfacteurs

intéressant la pêche, commel'existence de pratiques de pêche bien
établies, qui n'ont pas d'incidence sur les ressources du plateau ;
inversement, il peut exister des facteurs intéressant les ressources du
plateau - comme des accidents géologiquesdéterminant l'étendue
d'un prolongement naturel - qui n'ont pas d'incidencessur la pêche.
Il s'ensuit que les deux limites ne coïncident pas forcément. ))

Les Parties semblaient donc en désaccordsur ce point.

2. L'exploitation des ressources minérales sous-marinesselon le régime
applicable auplateau continentalet selon le régimeapplicablea la zone
économique exclusive

128. Une autre difficulté surgitsi les mêmesressources peuvent être
exploitées conformémentaux deux régimeset si chaque régime est consi-
dérécomme s'appliquant à une zone différente. Commeje l'ai dit, le
concept de zone économiqueexclusiveavait son origine dans l'idéed'une
zonede pêchequi avait été formuléepeuaprès1970.Or, dès1973,on avait

commencé àélargircetteidéepourl'étendre à l'exploitation desressources
minérales. Mais, nicette année-làni l'année suivante,on ne prêta d'at-
tention au fait que, pour ce qui concerne les ressources minérales, le
concept de plateau continental était déjàfermement établi ;et cet oubli a233 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

harmonizing the concepts of the ExclusiveEconomic Zone and the Con-
tinental Shelf, or of clarifying the difference between these two régimes,
virtually went by the board - doubtless because no proposa1 was made
which focussed a spotlight on the practical consequences of subsuming
minera1resources under the Exclusive Economic Zone.

129. At al1events, the sovereign rights to be exercised by the coastal
State for the purpose of exploring and exploiting the minera1resources of
submerged submarine areas havebeen expresslysubsumed under both the
régimeof theContinental Shelfand the régimeof the ExclusiveEconomic
Zone. Any concrete issue that may arise concerning the exploitation of
minera1resourceswithin the 200-milelimit willthus, for the timebeing, be
cloaked in legal ambiguity, for it will not arise bearing the label "Conti-
nental Shelf" or "made in the Exclusive Economic Zone". The only real-
istic attitude to adopt in the circumstances is to await, and meanwhile to
promote, the harmonization of the two régimes.And it is common sense
that, to that end, what is still malleable in one should be aligned on what
has taken firmshape in theother,rather than the reverse.Now the nature
and régimeof the Continental Shelf were solidlyestablished in 1958and
were confirmed by the 1969Judgment of the Court, and no doubt can
remain asto thecompetence to beexercisedbythecoastalState ;moreover
althoughthe outer limit of the areahas asyethardly been established, even

with the abandonment of the depth/exploitability test, it can at least be
said that a 200-miledistance test has found wideacceptance. On theother
hand, the nature of the Exclusive Economic Zone, and its régime,par-
ticularly in regard to the rights and duties of the coastal State, is still
comparatively unclear, but the 200-mile limit has been firmly estab-
lished.
130. It has therefore fittingly been suggested that the régimeof the
Exclusive Economic Zone should be aligned asfar as possible on that of
the Continental Shelf. But surely, it will be said, this has been done, for
Article 56 of the draft convention on the Law of the Sea reads, in para-
graph 3 :

"The rights setoutin thisarticle [theexclusiveeconomiczone],with
respect to the sea-bed and subsoil shall be exercised in accordance
with Part VI [the Continental Shelf]."

The concrete meaning of this provision is hard to seek, as Part VI of the
text, the chapter on the continental shelf, likewise simply provides for
sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring the submerged areas and
exploiting their resources, but does not specify how the rights set out in
Article 56,i.e., "sovereign rights for the purpose of exploring and exploit-
ing, conserving and managing [non-living]resources of the sea-bed and
subsoil", are to be exercised. Was it not, however, the intention of the
authors of the draft convention that Article 56, paragraph 3, should be
interpreted to mean that the régimeof the exclusive economic zone willentachélespropositions concernant la nouvellezone. On apour ainsidire

ignoréla nécessité d'harmoniser leconcept de zoneéconomiqueexclusive
et leconceptdeplateau continental, ou de préciserlesdifférencesentre les
deux régimes,sans doute parce qu'aucune proposition n'avait été faite
pour mettre en lumière les conséquencespratiques qui résulteraient du
rattachement des ressources minérales à la zone économique exclusive.
129. Quoi qu'il en soit, on a expressémentconçu le régimedu plateau
continental et celui de la zone économiqueexclusive comme impliquant
l'exercice par l'Etat côtier de droits souverains pour la prospection et
l'exploitationdes ressourcesminéralesdesrégionssous-marines.Ils'ensuit
que, pour le moment, toute question concrète sur l'exploitation des res-

sources minéralesdansla limitedes 200milles est obscurciepas les arnbi-
guïtésdu droit, car les questions de ce genre ne se posent pas munies de
l'étiquette<<plateau continental ))ou (zone économiqueexclusive )).La
seuleattitude raisonnable àadopter dans cesconditionsconsiste à attendre
que les deux régimessoient harmonisés et, d'ici là, à favoriser cette har-
monisation.Pour cela,il faudrait évidemmentque ce soit cequi est encore
malléabledans l'un desrégimesqui soit modelésur ce qui a déjà pris une
formeprécisedans l'autre, et non pas lecontraire.Or la nature du plateau
continentalet sonrégimeont été fixésen1958,puisconfirméspar l'arrêt de

la Cour de 1969,et il nepeut subsisteraucun doutequant à la compétence
de l'Etat côtier;en outre,bien quela limiteextérieuredu plateau n'ait pas
encore été établie,malgrél'abandon du critère de la profondeur et de
l'exploitabilité,on peut dire en tout cas que le critère de la distance de
200milles est largement accepté. Parcontre, la nature de la zone écono-
mique exclusiveet son régime,notamment en cequi concerne les droits et
lesdevoirsde 1'Etatcôtier,sontencore assezobscurs,alorsque la limitedes
200milles est fermement établie.
130. C'est donc àjuste titre qu'ila étésuggéréd'aligner le régimede la
zone économique exclusive, autant que possible, sur celui du plateau

continental. Sans doute, dira-t-on, est-ce ce qui a été fait, puisque I'ar-
ticle 56 du projet de conventionsurle droit de la mer disposecequi suit à
son paragraphe 3 :
<Les droits relatifs aux fonds marins et à leur sous-sol énoncés

dans le présent article [relatif à la zone économique exclusive]
s'exercent conformément à la partie VI [relative au plateau conti-
nental].))
Mais il n'est pas facile de découvrirla signification concrète de cette
disposition,carlapartie VI du projet,quiconcerneleplateau continental,

se borne à prévoirles droits souverains pour l'exploration des régions
submergéeset l'exploitation de leurs ressources, sans précisercomment
doivent s'exercer les droits énoncés à l'article 56,à savoir les ((droits
souverains aux fins d'exploration et d'exploitation, de conservation et de
gestion des ressources ...non biologiques des fonds marins et de leur
sous-sol )>.Les auteurs du projet de convention voulaient-ils que l'ar-
ticle 56,paragraphe 3,fût interprétécomme signifiantque le régimede laincorporate,inprinciple,the wholerégimeof thecontinental shelf? If that

is indeed the case, and 1can see no other interpretation which would not
result in anomaly, then thereshould be no impediment to aligning what is
stillindecisiveabout the continental shelf concept, namely the question of
the extent of the area involved, upon what is clearly established in the
concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone, narnely the extent of the zone. 1
draw further consequences from this reasoning below. Suffice it for the
present to Saythat in my viewthe questionfacingthe Court could equally
well have concerned the Exclusive Economic Zone as the Continental
Shelf.

CHAPTERVI.TRENDS IN THE DELIMITATION OF THE CONTINENTAL
SHELF/EXCLUSIV EECONOMIC ZONE AT THE UNITED NATIONS
THIRDCONFERENCE ON THE LAW OF THE SEA

SectionI. VariousProposaisfor Delimitation

131. As delimitation was the subject of the present case, the Court
shouldin myopinion havedevoted considerablymore attention tothe way
the views of States on this specific topic have been evolving- a topic
strangely neglected by the Parties themselves. The main point in this
connection is that, in most of the relevant proposals presented at the
Sea-bed Cornmittee and UNCLOS III, the delimitation of the Exclusive

Econornic Zone and the Continental Shelf were dealt with together or in
virtuallyidentical terms. This may be demonstrated with the aid of some
quotations :

Australia andNonvay (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.36 - 16July 1973)

"A. Adjacent or opposite States shall use their best endeavours to
reachagreement on thedelimitation between them of their (economic
zones - patrimonial seas) and their sea-bed areas in accordance with
equitable principles.

D. Subjectto principle[s]A ...above,and unless thedrawingup of
another boundary isjustified by special circumstances,the boundary

shallbe anequidistant linein thecaseof adjacentcoastsand amedian
line in the case of opposite coasts."

Japan (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.3 1/Rev. 1 - 16 August 1974 ;Revision of
previous proposa1 : A/AC.138/SC.II/L.56 - 15August 1973) :
"3. (a) Where the coasts of two or more States are adjacent or
opposite to each other, the delimitation of the boundary of then-zone économique exclusive engloberait, en principe, tout le régimedu
plateau continental ?Sicelaestvrai (etje ne voispas d'autre interprétation
qui n'aboutisse pas à une anomalie),il ne doit pas y avoir de difficulté à
aligner cequi est encoreincertain dans leconcept deplateau continental -
à savoirl'étendue delazoneencause - surcequi est établidans leconcept
de zone économiqueexclusive - à savoir sa largeur. Je tirerai plus loin
d'autres conséquencesde ce raisonnement. Pour le moment,je me con-

tenterai de dire qu'à mon avis la question qui se posait à la Cour aurait
aussi bien pu porter sur la zone économiqueexclusive que sur le plateau
continental.

CHAPITRE VI. LA TROISIÈME CONFÉRENCE DES NATIONS UNIES SUR LE
DROIT DE LA MER ET LES TENDANCES RÉCENTES EN MATIERE DE DÉLIMI-
TATION DU PLATEAU CONTINENTAL ET DE LA ZONE ÉCONOMIQUE EXCLUSIVE

Section 1. Quelquespropositionssur le mode de délimitation

131. Etant donnéquela délimitationest l'objet dela présenteespèce,je
pensequela Couraurait dû examinerbeaucoupplusendétaillafaçon dont
l'opiniondesEtatsa évolué surcettequestionparticulière - quia d'ailleurs
été étrangemenn tégligée par les Parties elles-mêmes.La première obser-
vation à faireà cet égardest que, dans la plupart des propositions pré-

sentéesau comité du fond des mers ou à la troisième conférence des
Nations Uniessur ledroit dela mer,la délimitationde lazoneéconomique
exclusiveet ladélimitationdu plateau continental étaient traitéesconjoin-
tement ou dans des termes virtuellement identiques. Quelques citations
suffiront à le prouver :

Australie et Norvège(A/AC.138/SC.II/L.36 - 16juillet 1973) :

(A. Les Etats qui sont limitrophesou se font face s'emploieront
activement à parvenir à un accord sur la délimitationde leurs (zones
économiques - mers patrimoniales) respectives et de la zone du
fond de la mer correspondante en s'appuyant sur des principes
équitables.

. -. ...........................
D. Sousréserve[du]principe[s] A, ..ci-dessus, et sauf dans le cas
où l'établissementd'uneautre limite estjustifiépar des circonstances
spéciales,la limite (de la zone économique - mer patrimoniale) est

une ligne équidistante dans le cas d'Etats dont les côtes sont limi-
trophes et une ligne médianedans lecasd7Etatsdont lescôtesse font
face. )>

Japon (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.3 1/Rev. 1 - 16août 1974 ;revision d'une pro-
position précédente :A/AC.138/SC.II/L.56 - 15août 1973) :
(<3. a) Lorsque lescôtesde deuxouplusieurs Etats sontadjacentes

ou se font face, la délimitation du plateau continental (de la zone tinental shelf (the coastal sea-bed area) appertaining to such States
shall be deterrnined by agreement between them, taking into account
the principle of equidistance."

China (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.34 - 16July 1973) :

"II. Exclusive EconomicZone or Exclusive Fishery Zone
(8) The delimitation of boundaries between the econornic zones
of coastal States adjacent or opposite to each other shall be jointly
determinedthroughconsultationson an equal footing.Coastal States
adjacent or opposite to each other shall, on the basis of safeguarding
and respectingthe sovereignty of each other, conduct necessary con-
sultations to work out reasonable solutions for the exploitation,

regulation and other matters relating to the natural resources in
the contiguous parts of their economic zones.

III. ContinentalShelf

(5) States adjacent or opposite to each other, the continental
shelvesof each connectedtogether, shalljointly determinethe delim-
itation of the limits ofjurisdiction of the continental shelves through
consultations on an equal footing.
(6) States adjacent or opposite each other, the continental shelves
of which connect together, shall, on the basis of safeguarding and
respecting the sovereignty of each other, conduct necessary consul-
tations to work out reasonable solutions for the exploitation, regula-

tion and other matters relating to the natural resources in their con-
tiguous parts of their continental shelves."

Turkey (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.23 - 26 July 1974) :
"1. Where the coasts of two or more States are adjacent and/or

opposite, the continental shelf areas appertaining to each State shall
be determined by agreementamong them, in accordance with equi-
table principles.

2. Lnthe course of negotiations,the Statesshall take into account
al1the relevantfactors,including, inter dia, the geomorphological and
geologicalstructure of the shelfup to the outer limit of thecontinental
margin, and special circumstances such as the general configuration
of the respective coasts,the existence of islands, islets or rocks of one
State on the continental shelf of the other."

Turkey (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.34 - 1August 1974) :

"1. Where thecoasts of twoor more Statesare adjacent or opposite
to each other, the delimitation of the respective economiczones shall
be determined by agreement among them in accordance with equi- côtière des fonds marins) entre ces Etats est déterminée par accord
entre eux, en tenant compte du principe de l'équidistance. )>

Chine (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.34 - 16juillet 1973) :

<(II. Zone économiqueexclusiveou zone de pêche exclusive
8. La ligne de démarcation entre les zones économiquesdes Etats

riverains dont lescôtessontlimitrophes ou sefont faceestdéterminée
d'un communaccord entre euxau moyen deconsultations menéessur
un pied d'égalitéL .esEtatsriverains dont lescôtessontlimitrophes ou
se font facedoiventmener, sur la base de la sauvegardeet du respect
de leur souverainetérespective, les consultations nécessairesafin de
trouver une solutionraisonnableauxproblèmes telsquel'exploitation

et la réglementation des ressources naturelles de la zone située aux
confins de leurs zones économiques.
III. Plateau continental

5. Dans le cas où des Etats adjacents ou opposésont desplateaux
contigus, la ligne de démarcation entre leurs zones de juridiction
respectives dans lesdits plateaux continentaux est déterminéed'un

commun accord entre ces Etats, au moyen de consultations menées
sur un pied d'égalité.
6. Dans le cas où des Etats adjacentsou opposés ont des plateaux
contigus, ces Etats doivent, sur la base de la sauvegarde et du respect
de leur souveraineté respective, mener les consultations nécessaires
pour trouver unesolutionraisonnableauxproblèmes telsque,notarn-

ment, l'exploitation et la réglementation des ressources naturelles
dans les parties contiguës des plateaux continentaux. ))

Turquie(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.23 - 26juillet 1974) :

<(1. Lorsque les côtesde deux ou plusieurs Etats sont limitrophes
ou sefont faceou lorsque cescôtessont à la foislimitropheset situées
face à face, leszones du plateau continental relevant de lajuridiction
de ces Etats sont déterminées par voie d'accord entre lesdits Etats,
conformément à des principes équitables.
2. Durant les négociations, lesEtats tiennent compte de tous les

facteurs pertinents, y compris, entre autres, la structure géomorpho-
logique et géologique du plateau jusqu'à la limite extérieure de la
marge continentale, et de circonstances spécialestelles que la confi-
guration généraledes côtesrespectives et l'existenced'îles,d'îlots ou
de rochers d'un Etat sur le plateau continental de l'autre Etat. ))

Turquie (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.34 - leraoût 1974) :

<(1. Lorsque les côtes de deux ou plusieurs Etats sont limitrophes
ou se font face, la délimitation deszones économiquesrespectives se
fait par voie d'accord entre lesdits Etats, conformément à des prin- tableprinciples, taking into account al1therelevantfactorsincluding,
inter alia,the geomorphological and geological structure of the sea-

bed area involved and special circumstances such as the general
configuration of the respective coasts and the existence of islands,
islets or rocks within the area."
132. Someotherproposals, suchas those submitted by theNetherlands,
Romania, Kenya and Tunisia jointly and France, suggested a uniform
formula for thedelimitation ofboth thecontinental shelfand the exclusive

econornic zone :
The Netherlands (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.14 - 19July 1974)

"1. Where the determination of sea areas under Articles .. .(ter-
ritorial sea,continental shelf,econorniczone) by adjacent or opposite
States up to the maximum limit would resultin overlapping areas, the
marine boundaries between those States shall be determined by
agreement between them, in accordance with equitable principles,
taking into account al1relevant circumstances."

Romania (A/CONF.62/C.2/L. 18 - 23 July 1974) :
"Article1. The delimitation of al1 the marine or ocean space

between two neighbouring States shall be effected by agreement
between them in accordance with equitable principles, talung into
account al1 the circumstances affecting the marine or ocean area
concerned and al1 relevant geographical, geological or other fac-
tors.
Article 2. 1. The delimitation of any marine or ocean space shall,
in principle, be effected between the coasts proper of the neighbour-
ing States, using as a basis the relevant points on the coasts or on the
applicable baselines, so that the areas situated off the sea frontage of
each State are attributed thereto.
2. Islands which are situatedin themaritime zones to be delimited
shall be taken into consideration in the light of their size, their
population or the absence thereof, their situation and their geogra-

phical configuration, as well as other relevant factors.

Article 3. The delimitation of space between two neighbouring
States, whether they be adjacent or opposite, or whether they have
both of these two geographical characteristics simultaneously,shall

be governed by the method or combination of methods whch pro-
vides the most equitable solution. For example, neighbouring States
may use, exclusivelyor jointly, the geographical parallel or the per-
pendicular line from the terminal point of the land or river frontier,
equidistance, or the median line of the points closest to the coasts or
their baselines. The terminal point of a river frontier shall be con- PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS.ODA) 236

cipes équitables et compte tenu de tous les facteurs pertinents, y
compris, entre autres,lastructuregéomorphologiqueet géologiquedu
fond de la mer dans la zoneconsidérée,etde circonstances spéciales
tellesquelaconfigurationgénéraledescôtesrespectives,et l'existence

d'îles, d'îlots ou de rochers dans la zone. ))
132. D'autres propositions, tellesquecellesprésentées par les Pays-Bas,
par la Roumanie, par le Kenya et la Tunisie conjointement, ou par la
France,contenaient uneformuleuniformepour la délimitationdu plateau
continental et la délimitation de la zone économique exclusive :

Pays-Bas (A/CONF.62/C.2/L. 14 - 19juillet 1974) :

1. Dans les cas où la détermination des zones de mer conformé-
ment aux articles ..(mer territoriale, plateau continental, zone éco-
nomique) par des Etats qui sont adjacents ou se font face, en appli-
quant la limite maximale, aurait pour résultat un chevauchement de
zones,des lignes de démarcation des zones de mer de ces Etats sont
déterminéespar voie d'accord entre eux, conformément à des prin-
cipes équitables, compte tenu de toutes les circonstances perti-
nentes. ))

Roumanie (A/CONF.62/C.2/L. 18 - 23juillet 1974) :

((Articlepremier. La délimitation de tous les espaces marins ou
océaniquesentre deux Etats voisins doit s'effectuerpar voied'accord,
defaçon équitable,surlabasedeprincipeséquitables,comptetenu de
toutes lescirconstances de lazonemarine ou océaniquerespective, de
tous les éléments pertinentsde nature géographique,géologiqueet
autre.
Article 2. 1. La délimitation de tout espace marin ou océanique
doit avoir lieu, en principe, entre les côtesproprement dites des Etats
voisins,en s'appuyant sur despoints pertinents situéssur les côtes ou
sur leslignesde baseapplicables,afin qu'achaque Etat reviennent les
zones situéesdevant sa façade maritime.

2. Lesîles qui setrouvent dans leszones marines à délimitersont à
prendre en considérationenfonctionde leur superficie,du fait deleur
population ou absence de population, de leur emplacementet confi-
guration géographique,ainsi que d'autres facteurs pertinents.

Article 3. La délimitationdes espaces marins ou océaniquesentre
deux Etats voisins, qu'ils soient limitrophes, situés faceà face ou se
trouvent à la fois dans les deux situations géographiques,sera régie
par la méthodeou la combinaison de méthodesquidonnela solution
lapluséquitable.Atitre d'exemple,les Etats voisinspourront utiliser,
exclusivementou conjointement, leparallèlegéographiqueou laper-
pendiculaire du point extrême de la frontière terrestre ou fluviale,
l'équidistanceou la médianedes points les plus proches des côtes ou
des lignes de base de celles-ci.Le point extrêmed'une frontière flu- sidered as the immediate confluence of the river and the sea, irre-
spective of whether the river flows into the sea in the form of an
estuary."

Kenya and Tunisia (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.28 - 30 July 1974) :
"1. The delimitation of the continental shelf or the exclusive eco-
nomic zonebetween adjacent and/or oppositeStates must be done by

agreement between them, in accordance with an equitable dividing
line, the median or equidistance line not being necessarily the only
method of delimitation.
2. For this purpose, special account should be taken of geological
and geomorphologicalcriteria, as well as of al1the special circum-
stances, including the existence of islands or islets in the area to be
delimited."
France (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.74 - 22 August 1974) :

"The delimitation of the continental shelf or of the economic zone
between adjacent and/or opposite States shall be effected by agree-
ment between them in accordance with an equitable dividingline, the
median or equidistance line not being the only method of delimita-
tion.
2. For this purpose, accountshall be taken, interalia,of the special
nature of certain circumstances,includingthe existence of islands or
islets situated in the area to be delimited or of such a kind that they

might affect the delimitation to be carried out."
133. No matter whether the equidistance line was suggested or not,
reference to equitable principles was found indispensable in these pro-
posals and "special circumstances", "relevant circumstances" or "al1the
circumstances" were almost always in point. This was well borne out in
the ensuing discussions.

SectionII. Negotiating Texts
1. Existence of two schoolsof thought

134. During the preparation of the ISNT in 1975,the followingprovi-
sion for the delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone/Continental
Shelf was suggested by the Chairman of the Second Committee :

'Yrticles 61/ 70

1. The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone/thecontinental
shelf between adjacent or opposite States shall be effected by agree-
ment in accordance with equitable principles, employing, where
appropriate, the median or equidistance line,and taking account ofal1
therelevant circumstances." (UNCLOS III, OfficialRecords,Vol.IV,
pp. 162f.) vialedoit êtreconsidéré comme la confluenceimmédiate du fleuve et
de la mer,indifféremmentdu fait que lefleuvequi sejette dansla mer
forme ou non estuaire. ))

Kenya et Tunisie (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.28 - 30juillet 1974) :
((1. La délimitationdu plateau continental ou de la zone écono-
mique exclusiveentre Etatslimitrophes ou qui sefont facedoit sefaire

par accord entre eux, selon une ligne de partage équitable, la ligne
médianeou équidistante n'étantpas nécessairementla seuleméthode
de délimitation.
2. A cet effet, il devra être tenu compte notamment des critères
géologiqueset géomorphologiques,ainsi que de toutes les circons-
tances spéciales,ycompris la présencedesîles ou îlots dansla zone à
délimiter. ))

France (A/CONF.62/C.2/L.74 - 22 août 1974) :

((1. La délimitationdu plateau continental de la zoneéconomique
entre Etats limitrophes ou qui se font face doit se faire par accord
entre eux, selon une ligne de partage équitable, la ligne médiane
ou équidistante n'étant pas laseule méthodede délimitation.

2. A cet effet, il devra être tenu compte notamment du caractère
spécial de certaines circonstances, y compris la présence d'îlesou
d'îlots situésdansla zone àdélimiterou de tellesortequ'ilspourraient
influer sur la délimitation à opérer. ))

133. Que la ligne d'équidistancefût mentionnéeou non, il paraissait
indispensabledans cespropositions de seréféreraux principeséquitables,
et il était presque toujours question des circonstances spéciales )),des
circonstancespertinentes ou de ((toutes lescirconstances >> C.'estd'ail-
leurs ce qu'ont confirméles délibérations ultérieures.

SectionII. Les textes de négociation
1. Les deux courantsdepensée

134. En 1975,lors de la rédaction du texte unique de négociationoffi-
cieux, le président de la deuxième commission suggérala disposition
suivantepour la délimitation dela zone économiqueexclusive et du pla-

teau continental :
<Articles 61 /70
1. La délimitation de la zone économique exclusive/du plateau
continental entreEtats limitrophes ou qui sefont face sefait par voie

d'accord, conformément à desprincipeséquitables, en utilisant,lecas
échéantl,alignemédianeoulaligned'équidistance,etcomptetenu de
tous les facteurs pertinents. 1) (Troisième conférence des Nations
Unies sur le droit de la mer, Documents officiels, vol. IV, p. 167 et
suiv.)It is to be noted that this text omitted al1reference to factors to be taken
into account as relevantcircumstances, as suggested in proposals submit-
ted by various delegates in 1973and 1974.It was nonetheless taken as it
stood for inclusion in the ISNT and RSNT and eventually became

Articles 74/83, paragraph 1, of the ICNT.

135. During the seventh session in 1978,as alreadynoted, seven nego-
tiating groups were set up, the seventh of which was charged with, in
addition to the definition of the outer limit of the continental shelf and
other matters, the problem of the "delimitation of maritime boundaries
between adjacent and opposite States and settlement of disputes". The
seventh group considered the following two main proposals, based on
different schools of thought :

(i) Informa1 suggestions by Bahamas, Barbados, Canada, Colombia,
Cyprus, Democratic Yemen, Gambia, Greece, Guyana, Italy, Japan,
Kuwait, Malta, Norway, Spain, Sweden, United Arab Emirates,
United Kingdom and Yugoslavia (joined later by Cape Verde,
Chile, Denmark, Guinea-Bissau,and Portugal) :

"1. Thedelimitation of the ExclusiveEconomicZonelcontinental
Shelf between adjacent or opposite States shall be effected by agree-
ment employing, as a general principle, the median or equidistance
line, taking into account any special circumstances where this is
justified." (NG 7/2.)

(ii) Informa1suggestions by Algeria,Bangladesh,Benin, Burundi, Congo,
France, Iraq, Ireland, Ivory Coast, Kenya, Liberia, Libyan Arab
Jamahiriya,Madagascar, Maldives,Mali, Mauritania, Morocco,Nica-
ragua, Nigeria, Pakistan, Papua New Guinea, Poland, Romania,
Senegal,Syrian Arab Republic, Somalian DemocraticRepublic, Tur-
key, Venezuela and Viet Nam :
"1. The delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone (or Conti-

nental Shelf) between adjacent or/and opposite States shall be
effected by agreement,in accordance with equitableprinciples taking
into account al1relevantcircumstancesand employing any methods,
where appropriate, to lead to an equitable solution." (NG 7/ 10.)
136. Mr. E. J. Manner, the chairman of the group, suggested the fol-
lowing formula by way of "informai suggestions" :

1. The delirnitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone/Continental

Shelf between opposite or adjacent States shall be effected by agree-
ment with a view of reaching a solution based upon equitable prin-
ciples, taking account of al1the relevant circumstances, and employ-Comme on le voit, ce texte ne parlait pas des facteurs à prendre en

considérationen tant que circonstancespertinentes, tels qu'ilsavaientété
suggéréd sans lespropositions soumisespar diversesdélégationsen1973et
1974.Il fut néanmoins repris tel quel dans le texte unique de négociation
officieux,puis dans letexteunique de négociationrevisé,avant de devenir
le paragraphe 1 des articles 74 et 83 du texte de négociation composite
officieux.
135. Comme je l'ai déjà rappelé, sept groupesde négociationfurent
constituésen 1978, à la septième session, le septième d'entre eux étant
chargéd'étudier,outre la définition de la limite extérieure du plateau

continental et divers autres problèmes, la question de la <délimitation
desfrontièresmaritimes entreEtatsqui sefont faceou sont limitrophes et
le règlement des différends s'y rapportant ))Ce groupe de négociation
considéra les deux grandes propositions suivantes, qui représentaient
deux courants de penséedifférents :

i) Suggestionofficieuse des Etats suivants :Bahamas, Barbade, Canada,
Chypre, Colombie, Emirats arabes unis, Espagne, Gambie, Grèce,
Guyane, Italie, Japon, Koweït, Malte, Norvège,Royaume-Uni, Suède,
Yémen démocratique,Yougoslavie (auxquelssejoignirent par la suite
le Cap-Vert, le Danemark, la Guinée-Bissauet le Portugal) :

<(1. La délimitation ..du plateau continental entre Etats limi-
trophes ou qui se font face se fait par voie d'accord en utilisant,
comme principe générall,a ligne médianeou la ligne d'équidistance
comptetenu, quand celaestjustifié,de tous lesfacteursparticuliers. u
(NG 7/2.)

ii) Suggestion officieuse des Etats suivants : Algérie, Bangladesh, Bénin,
Burundi, Congo, Côte d'Ivoire,France,Irak,Irlande,Jamahiriyaarabe
libyenne, Kenya, Libéria, Madagascar, Maldives, Mali, Maroc, Mau-
ritanie, Nicaragua, Nigéria, Pakistan, Papouasie-Nouvelle-Guinée,
Pologne, Républiquearabe syrienne,République démocratiquesoma-
lie, Roumanie, SénégalT , urquie, Venezuela et Viet Nam :

(<1. La délimitation ...[du plateau continental] entre Etats lirni-
trophes et/ou sefaisantface sefaitpar voied'accord,conformément à
desprincipeséquitables,compte tenu de tous lesfacteurspertinents et
en utilisant, le cas échéant, toutes méthodes permettantd'aboutir à
une solution équitable. ))(NG 7/ 10.)

136. M. E. J. Manner, président du septième groupe, suggéra à titre
officieux le texte suivant :

<(Articles74/83
1. Ladélimitation ..duplateau continental entreEtats limitrophes

ou sefaisant faceest effectuée par accord entre eux en vue d'aboutir
à une solution fondée sur des principes équitables compte tenu de
toutes les circonstancespertinentes et en utilisant, lorsque cela n'est239 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

ing, wherelocalconditions do not make it unjustified,theprinciple of
equidistance." (NG 7/ 11 .)

In his report of 17 May 1978 on the work of the group, he stated as
follows :
"Like before, the positions of the delegations differed markedly
between those in support of the equidistance solution and those

favouringdelimitationinaccordancewithequitableprinciples ... No
compromise on thispoint didmaterialize during the discussions held,
although one may note, that thereappears tobe generalagreementas
regards two of the various elements of delimitation :first, consensus
seemsto prevail to the effect that anymeasure of delimitation should
be effected by agreement, and second, al1the proposals presented
refer to relevant or s~ecialcircumstances as factors to be taken into
account in the process of delimitation. As a whole, however, no
approach or formulation received such widespread and substantial
support that would offer a substantially improved prospect of a
consensusin the Plenary. On the other hand, the discussions clearly
indicated that consensus could not, either, be reached upon the
present formulation in the ICNT." (NG 7/21.)

137. Negotiations werecontinuedinthe resumed seventh session.With-
out coming to any positive conclusion,the chairman of thegroupstated on
6 September 1978 :

"Similarly, reference might be made to the fact that, in essence,we
havebeen consideringthe sameset ofcriteria tobe applied bothto the
economic zone and the continental shelf. One could, perhaps, also
examine whether somehnd of distinctionin this respect,asrelated to
the applicable criteria of delimitation,offered elements conducive to
Our search for a comparison.

It may also be worthwhile to notice that if no specific criteria are

agreed upon, a more simple approach might be explored. As we al1
may recall, there appeared to be, in Geneva, general agreement in
respect of two of the various elements of delimitation :first, consen-
sus seemed to prevail to the effect that any measure of delimitation
should be effected by agreement and second, al1the proposals pre-
sented referred to relevant or special circumstances to be taken into
account in the process of delimitation.

To transformthis into treatylanguage would amount toa provision
simplyprovidingthat the delimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone
and thecontinental shelfbetween opposite or adjacent Statesshall be
effected by agreement taking account of al1 the relevant circum- PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 239

pas injustifiéen raison des conditions locales, le principe de l'équi-
distance. ))(NG 7/ 11.)

Et, dans son rapport sur les travaux du groupe, il déclara notamment
(17 mai 1978) :

((Comme précédemment,les délégationsont adoptédes positions
nettement différentesselonqu'ellesétaientenfaveur de la solution de
la ligne d'équidistance ou d'une délimitation effectuéeselon des
principeséquitables. ..Aucun compromisne s'estdégagé surcepoint
au cours des débats,même si l'ona pu constater qu'ilsemblait y avoir
accordgénéralconcernantdeux des divers élémentsintervenantdans
la délimitation : premièrement,il sembley avoir consensussurlefait

que toute décisionen matièrede délimitationdoit être prisepar voie
d'accord, et, deuxièmement, toutes les propositions soumises font
référenceaux (<circonstancespertinentes ))ou aux (facteursparticu-
liers))devant êtrepris en considération lors du processus de délimi-
tation. Dans l'ensemblecependant aucune solutionni aucunerédac-
tion n'a recueilli un appui assez large et ferme pour que l'on puisse
penser que les perspectives de parvenir à un consensus en plénière
étaient considérablementaméliorées. D'unautre côté,les débatsont
montréclairement qu'un consensus ne pourrait pas non plus inter-

venir sur le texte tel qu'il était formulé à l'heure actuelle dans le
TNCO. (NG 7/21.)
137. Les négociationsse poursuivirent à la reprise de la septièmeses-

sion. Faute de conclusion positive, le président du groupe déclara le
6 septembre 1978 :
(<On peut de mêmefaire observer qu'en fait nous avons envisagé
l'élaborationd'un ensemblede critèresdestinés à s'appliquer tant ala

zone économique qu'au plateau continental. Là encore, il convien-
drait peut-être d'examinersi en établissant une certaine distinction
entre les critèresde délimitation applicables à la zone économiqueet
ceuxquidevraients'appliquer auplateaucontinental onnefaciliterait
pas la recherche d'un compromis.
Il conviendrait ..de noter que si aucun critère spécifiquen'était
adopté, onpourrait envisageruneapprocheplus simple.Comme vous
vous en souvenez,il est apparu à Genèvequ'ilyait accordgénéralsur
deux des divers élémentsdevant présider à la délimitation : premiè-

rement, il y a eu semble-t-ilconsensus sur le principe selon lequel
toute délimitation doit se faire par voie d'accord et, deuxièmement,
toutes les propositions présentéesavaient trait aux facteurs particu-
liers ou pertinents à prendre en considération pour procéder à la
délimitation.
Si l'on voulait formuler cela en termes juridiques, il suffirait de
rédigerune dispositionquiprévoirait simplementque la délimitation
de la zoneéconomiqueexclusiveet du plateau continental entre Etats

qui se font face ou sont limitrophessefait par voie d'accord, compte240 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

stances. If desired,ageneral reference to the rules ofinternational law
mightalso be includedwithout, however,elaboratingtheircontentsin
any further measure." (NG 7/22.)

His report, issued on 14September 1978(NG 7/24), contained a passage
on the delimitation problem which wasrepeated and enlargedupon in his
opening statement at the group's meeting of the eighth session, made on
26 March 1979. 1 quote from the latter :

"Delimitation Criteria

The basic positions relating to the criteria of delimitation are still
maintained by thesupporters of theequidistanceline on the onehand
and the advocates of equitable principles, on the other. None of the
proposals presented by the members of these two groups, seems to
offer a basis for a consensus. The same would also seem to apply to
any other formula which maybe consideredto givepreference to one
or another of the proposed delimitation criteria.

On the other hand, there seems to prevail general understanding,
that the four main elements reflected in the various proposals should
be included in the definition, namely (1)that any measure of delimi-
tation should be effectedby agreement ;(2)that al1relevant or special
circumstancesshould be taken into account ; that there should be (3)
a reference to equitable principles ; as well as (4) a reference to the
equidistance line.
As to the re-drafting of paragraphl of Articles 74/83,it has been
pointed outthat thecrucialproblem is,howto avoidanyclassification
or hierarchy of the elements concerned which could make the defi-
nition unacceptable to some delegations. In this regard the following
points of view would seem to have relevance.

The provision that the delimitation should be effected by agree-
ment, is as such, aprocedural rule, but it also speaks out the principle
that every (new) delimitation must be an agreed delimitation, and
consequently,that neithertheequidistanceline, nor anyotherline not
effected by agreement(or by other settlement), can be substituted for
an agreed (or othenvise settled) delimitation. Because of its 'leading
role' the provision concerning agreement might be mentionedfirst in
the definition, but this does not mean that the other elements wereof
less importance.

The three other elements emerge as material criteria which are to
form the basis for the agreement. The special or relevant circum-

stancesare, of course, of various kind and importance. It goeswithout
sayingthat localconditionsand circumstances are usually relevant to
the conclusion of delimitation as well as other territorial agreements.
Mentioned as one of the three 'material' delimitation criteria,special tenu de tous les facteurs pertinents. Si on le désirait, on pourrait
égalementinclure dans la disposition une référence générale aux
règlesdu droit international sans toutefois préciser davantage leur
contenu. )>(NG 7/22).

Sonrapport, publiéle 14septembre 1978(NG 7/24), contenaitun passage
sur leproblèmede la délimitationque son auteurreprit etdéveloppadans
sadéclarationliminairedu 26 mars 1979,au débutdestravaux du groupe à
la huitième session :

(<Critères de délimitation

Les positionsfondamentales relatives aux critèresde délimitation
restent lesmêmes :d'unepart, lespartisans dela ligned'équidistance
et, d'autre part, les partisans des principes équitables. Aucune des
propositions présentéespar les membres de ces deux groupes ne
semble offrirdebase à un consensus. Il semble qu'il ensoit de même
detouteautreformulequipourrait être considéréecommedonnant la
préférence àl'un ou l'autre des critèresde délimitationproposés.

Par ailleurs, il semble qu'il y ait accord généralsur le fait que les
quatre principaux élémentscontenus dans les diverses propositions
devraient figurer dans la définitionà savoir :1)quetoute décisionen
matièrededélimitationdoitêtrepriseparvoied'accord ;2)quetoutes
les circonstances pertinentes ou les facteursparticuliers doivent être
pris en considération ;et qu'il y ait 3) une référence aux principes
équitables,ainsi que 4) une référence à la ligne d'équidistance.
En cequiconcerne leremaniement duparagraphe 1des articles 74
et 83,il a été faitobserver que le problèmecrucialétait de trouver le
moyen d'éviter toute classification ou hiérarchie des élémentsen
cause qui pourrait rendre la définition inacceptable pour certaines
délégations.Acet égard,ilya lieude tenircompte des considérations

ci-après.
La disposition prévoyant que la délimitationdoit se faire par voie
d'accord est, àproprement parler, une règlede procédure,mais elle
pose aussi en principe que toute (nouvelle) délimitation doit être
convenue et,par conséquent,que ni laligned'équidistance,ni aucune
autre ligne qui n'aurait pas étéfixéepar voie d'accord (ou par tout
autre moyen derèglement)nepeut remplacer unedélimitationconve-
nue (ou fixéepar un autre moyen). Vu son <rôle prépondérant )),la
dispositionprévoyant quela délimitationdoit se fairepar voie d'ac-
cord pourrait donc figurer enpremier dans ladéfinition,cequi neveut

pas dire que les autres éléments soientde moindre importance.
Les trois autres élémentssont plutôt des critères matériels qui
doivent servir debase àl'accord. Les circonstancespertinentes et les
facteursparticulierssont, bien entendu, de diversenature etdediverse
importance. Il va sans dire que les conditions et les circonstances
locales sont généralementpertinentes aux fins de la conclusion des
accords de délimitationcomme des autres accords territoriaux. Tou- CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

circumstancesshould, however, be considered in relation to the two
others, partly as an independent criterion and partly as an element
having an effect upon the application of the other criteria. In certain
cases, special geographic or historical circumstances may be given
preference over the employment of the equidistance line. In some
others, again, special circumstances may serve as a basis for the
estimation of equitable principles. For these reasons special or rele-
vant circumstancesshould be includedin thedefinitiontogether with
the two other criteria, but without priority over them.

One of the most difficult problems the Negotiating Group has to
solve refers to the relation between equitable principles and the
equidistance line (some prefer to speak of a method, others of a
principle of equidistance) aselements of thedefinition of delimitation
criteria. Although it is generally admitted that delimitation agree-
ments should be concluded with a view of reaching an equitable

solution,and oftenthe employment of themedian or equidistance line
appears in accordance with equitable principles, the question of
'preference'has so far, proved too hard to be solved." (NG 7/26.)
138. In the course of the meeting of the negotiatinggroup, at the eighth
session,Mexicoand Peru submitted an informa1proposal,the revisedform
of which read as follows :

'Yrticles74and83
1. The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomic zone(or of the con-

tinental shelf)between Stateswith opposite or adjacent coasts shallbe
effected by agreement between the parties concerned, taking into
account [concurrently] al1relevant criteria and circumstances, and
applying either the equidistance or such other means as are appro-
priate in each specific case, in order to arrive at a solution [that is
satisfactory to the parties]in accordance with equitable principles."
(NG 7/36/Rev. 1 .)

On 24April 1979the chairman of the seventhnegotiatinggroup reported
on the work of thegroup to the Second Committee. Summingup a total of
41meetingswith 39workingpapersdistributedinthecourse of the group's
discussions, he said :

"Articles74/83 (1)
From the outset the negotiations werecharacterized by the oppos-
ing positions of delegations supporting the equidistance rule and
those specificallyemphasizing delimitationin accordance with equi-
table principles .. .[A]tthe beginning of the present session ... 1. ..
expressed the view that the necessary compromise might be within
reach if the Group could agreeupon a 'neutral' formulaavoidingany

classification or hierarchy of the elements concerned. tefois, bien qu'étant l'undes trois critères<matériels )>de délimita-
tion, les facteurs particuliers devraient être considérés,par rapport
auxdeuxautres. comme étant àla foisun critère àDartet un élément
qui influe sur l'application des autres critères. Ainsi, des facteurs
historiquesou géographiquesparticuliers peuvent parfois êtrepréfé-
résà l'emploide la ligne d'équidistance.Oubien encore, desfacteurs
particuliers peuvent servir de base pour l'évaluation de principes
équitables.C'estpourquoilescirconstancespertinentes et lesfacteurs

particuliers doivent figurer dans la définition avec les deux autres
critèresmais sans avoir priorité sureux.
L'un desproblèmeslesplus difficiles quele groupe de négociation
aitàrésoudreestceluidela relationentre lesprincipeséquitableset la
ligned'équidistance(certainspréfèrentparler dela méthode,d'autres
du principe,del'équidistance)en tant qu'élémentsde la définitiondes
critères de délimitation. Il est généralement admisque le but des
accordsde délimitation est de parvenir à une solution équitable et le

recours à la ligne médianeou ligne d'équidistanceapparaît souvent
comme répondant à des principes équitables mais la question de la
<préférence >)a étéjusqu'ici impossible à trancher. ))(NG 7/26.)
138. Au coursde la huitième session,le Mexique et le Pérousoumirent

au groupe de négociationuneproposition officieuse, ainsi libelléedans sa
forme revisée :
<Articles 74et 83

1. La délimitationdela zone économiqueexclusive(ou du plateau
continental) entre Etats limitrophes ou dont les côtes se font face se
fait par voie d'accord entre les parties intéressées, enprenant en
considérationtous les critères et facteurs pertinents pour parvenir à
une solution équitable et en appliquant, selon qu'il convient dans

chaque cas spécifique,la ligne médianeou les méthodes qui sont le
plusappropriéeslorsqu'il existedescirconstances spéciales,afind'as-
surerune solution[satisfaisantepour lesparties]conformément àdes
principes équitables. )(NG 7/36/Rev.1 .)

Le 24 avril 1979,le président du groupe fit rapport à la deuxième com-
mission. Résumantun total de quarante etune séances,aucours desquelles
trente-neuf documents de travail avaient été distribuéspendant les déli-
bérations du groupe, il déclaraitce qui suit :

<Articles 74/83, paragraphe 1
Dès le départ, les négociationsont été caractérisées palres vues
contradictoires des délégationsqui appuyaient la règlefondéesur la

ligne d'équidistance et celles qui préconisaient la délimitationselon
des principes équitables...[A]udébut dela présentesession ..j'ai...
exprimél'opinionquel'onpourrait peut-êtrearriveraucompromis in-
dispensable si1'01p1arvenait às'entendresurune forme <neutre )évi-
tant toute classification ou hiérarchieentre les éléments considérés.242 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

During thepresent sessionanumber ofcompromiseproposals were
made ...[However]the Group didnot succeedinreaching agreement
onany of the texts before it... [Plersonally 1doubt, whether, in view
of Ourlengthydeliberationsand taking into account the controversies
still prevailing, the Conference may ever be in a position to produce
a provision which would offer a precise and definite answer to the
question of delimitation criteria." (NG 7/39.)

In the light of the various suggestionspresented, the group chairman then
offered his own compromise text :

"The delimitation of the exclusive economic zone (or of the con-
tinental shelf)between Stateswithopposite or adjacentcoastsshall be
effected by agreement between the parties concerned, taking into
account al1relevant criteria and special circumstances in order to
arrive at a solutionin accordance with equitable principles, applying
the equidistance rule or such other means as are appropriate in each
specific case." (Ibid.)

He concluded, however, by pointing out that none of the proposed
amendments to the ICNT relating to the delimitation of the Exclusive
Economic Zone or the continental shelf had either secured a consensus
within the group or seemed to offer any substantiallyimprovedprospects
of aconsensusin the Plenav. Thus he did not find himself in aposition to
suggest any modification or revision of the relevant provisions of the
ICNT, and the ICNT/Revision 1 retained the same provisions as the
ICNT.

139. On 20 August 1979, at the resumed eighth session, the group
chairman replaced his persona1proposal, as quoted above, with the fol-
lowing, said to reflect the state of the negotiations:

"The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomic zone (the continental
shelf)between Stateswithopposite oradjacentcoastsshall beeffected
by agreement in accordance with equitable principles, taking into
account the equality of States in their geographical relation to the
areas to be delirnited, and employing, consistent with the above cri-
teria and subject to the special circumstancesin any particular case,
the rule of equidistance." (NG 7/44.)

The chairman of the seventhnegotiatinggroupsubmittedtothePlenaryon
24 August 1979the group report, which read in part :

As before, the discussion on delimitation criteria were character-
ized by the opposingposition of, on the one hand, delegations advo-
catingthe equidistance rule and, on the other hand, those specifically
emphasizingdelimitationin accordance with equitableprinciples. In Au cours de la présentesession,plusieurs propositions de compro-
mis ont étéprésentées ...[Toutefois] le groupe n'a pu parvenir à un
accord suraucun destextesdont ilétaitsaisi ..[Plersonnellement,étant

donnélalongueurdesdélibérationset lescontroverses qui persistent,
je doute que la conférence puisse dégager un jour une disposition qui
apporterait une réponsepréciseet nette à la question des critèresde
délimitation. )>(NG 7/ 39.)
Compte tenu desdiversessuggestionsqui avaient été faites, leprésidentdu
groupe présenta alors son propre projet de compromis :

(La délimitation ..du plateau continental entre des Etats dont les
côtes sont limitrophesou sefont faceest effectuéepar accord entre les
parties intéresséesc,ompte tenu de tous les critèrespertinents et des
circonstances spécialesafin d'arriver à une solution conformément à
des principes équitables,en appliquant la règlede l'équidistanceou

tousautres moyens, selonqu'ilconvient danschaque casparticulier.
(Ibid.)
Il concluait toutefois en faisant observer qu'aucun desamendements au
texte de négociationcomposite officieux concernant la délimitationde la
zone économique exclusiveou du plateau continental n'avait obtenu un

consensus au sein du groupe ou ne semblait offrir beaucoup plus de
chances de consensus en plénière.Il ne s'estimait donc pas en mesure
de suggérer des modificationsou des revisions pour les dispositions per-
tinentes du texte de négociationcomposite officieux. C'estpourquoi l'on
retrouve dans le texte de négociationcomposite officieux/revision 1 les
mêmesdispositions que dans le texte de négociation composite offi-
cieux.
139. Le 20 août 1979, à la reprise de la huitièmesession,leprésidentdu
groupe remplaça sa proposition personnelle, citéeplus haut, par la pro-
position suivante, présentéecomme reflétantl'étatdes négociations :

(La délimitation de la zone économique exclusive(du plateau
continental) entre des Etats dont lescôtes sont limitrophesou sefont
face est effectuéepar accord, conformément à des principes équi-
tables, compte tenu de l'égalité des Etats quant à leur lien géogra-
phique avecleszones àdélimiter,et enappliquant, conformémentaux
critères susmentionnés et sous réserve des conditions propres à
chaque cas particulier, la règlede l'équidistance. )>(NG 7/44.)

Et, le24 août 1979,ilsoumit à laplénièrelerapport du groupe, qui selit en
partie comme suit :

Articles74/83, paragraphe 1
Comme par le passé,les discussions relatives aux critèresde déli-

mitation ont étécaractériséespar les positions contradictoires des
délégationsqui appuyaient la règlefondéesur la ligne d'équidistance
et de celles qui préconisaient la délimitation selon des principes243 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

the main, also the arguments of the two sides remained as before,
referringto the concepts and expressions to be used in the provisions
concerned.At theChairman's meetingswith thesupporters of the two
differingopinions, it became apparent, that a consensus may not be
based upon a 'non-hierarchical' formulation only listing the basic
elements of delimitation ; an alternative, which earlierhad seemed to
have somesupport. Similarly,aconciseformulationproviding merely
that the delimitation would be 'effectedby agreement in accordance
with international law'did not receiveany particular sympathyfrom
either side. ..[Clertain newelements of delimitation,notably that of

the equality of States, were introduced in private consultations."

140. The negotiating group met only twice during the ninth session in
1980,but the chairman then made the following suggestion :

'Articles 74/83
1. The delimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone/the continental
shelfbetween States with opposite or adjacent coasts shallbe effected
by agreement in conformity with international law. Such an agree-
ment shall be in accordance with equitableprinciples, employing the

median or equidistanceline, whereappropriate, and taking account of
al1circumstancesprevailingin the areas concerned." (UNCLOS III,
Official Records, Vol. XIII, pp. 77 f.)

In suggesting this text, thechairman summed up the group's discussions,
as follows :

"Delimitation Criteria
3. ... At the outset of the consultations with the Chairman, the
members of both interest groups were asked to indicate whether they
would be prepared to use as a basis of further discussions the Chair's
informa1 proposa1 on delimitation criteria issued at the end of the

eighth sessionindocument NG7/44 and containingas a newelement
of delimitation a reference to the equality of States in their geogra-
phical relation tothe areas to be delimited. However, such a reference
was found rather ambiguous by severaldelegations onboth sides and
even othenvise it proved apparent that the text in NG7/44 did not
enjoy support broad enough to offer improved prospects of a con-
sensus ...

7.... [Tlhefollo&ingisoffered as theChairman's finalconclusions
and suggestions relating to the work of negotiat'inggroup 7.
(a) During the negotiations no agreement could be reached on any équitables.De façon générale, lesdeux groupes ont aussi maintenu
leurs arguments précédentsen ce qui concerne les concepts et les

expressions à utiliser dans les dispositions pertinentes. Lors des
entretiens que le président aeus avec les partisans desdeux thèses,il
est apparu qu'un consensus ne pourrait se faire sur une formulation
<(non hiérarchique ))consistant simplement à énumérerles éléments
fondamentaux de la délimitation,solutionqui auparavant avait sem-
blébénéficier d'uncertainsoutien. Dela mêmefaçon,aucundesdeux
groupesneseraitparticulièrementfavorable àuneformulation concise
stipulant simplementqueladélimitation <<est effectuéepar voied'ac-
cord conformément au droit international ))...[Clertains éléments
nouveaux de délimitation,en particulier celui de l'égalité des Etats,
ont étésuggérés lors de consultations privées. H

140. Legroupede négociationne seréunitque deuxfoisau cours de la
neuvième session,tenue en 1980,mais le présidentfit alors la suggestion
suivante :

Articles 74/83
1. La délimitation de la zone économique exclusive du plateau
continental entre Etats dont les côtes se font face ou entre Etats

adjacents est effectuéepar voie d'accord, conformément au droit
international. Un tel accord se fait selon des principes équitables,
moyennant l'emploi,lecas échéantd , e la lignemédianeou de la ligne
d'équidistanceet comptetenu de tous les aspects de la situation dans
la zone concernée. (Troisièmeconférencedes Nations Unies sur le
droit de la mer, Documents officiels,vol.XIII, p. 85 et suiv.)

En suggérantcetexte, leprésident résumacomme suit lesdélibérationsdu
groupe :

<(Critères de délimitation

3. Al'issuedesconsultations avecleprésident,ilaétédemandéaux
membres des deux groupes d'intérêt d'indiquer s'ilsétaient prêtsà
utiliser, en tant que base des discussions futures, la proposition offi-
cieuse duprésident relativeaux critèresdedélimitationprésentée àla
fin de lahuitièmesessiondans ledocument NG 7/44, proposition qui
comportait un nouvel élémentde délimitation, à savoirune référence
à l'égalitédes Etats dans leurs liens géographiques avec les zones à
délimiter.Dans l'un et l'autre groupe,plusieursdélégationsjugeaient
cependant qu'une telle référenceétait quelque peu ambiguë ; quoi

qu'il en fût, il est apparu que le texte présenté dans le document
NG 7/44 nejouissait pas d'un soutien assezlargepour améliorerles
chances de parvenir à un consensus ...
7. ...[L]e président présenteles conclusions et suggestions sui-
vantes concernant les travaux du groupe de négociation7 :
a) Au cours des négociations, le groupe n'est parvenu à aucun proposed text concerning the criteria to be applied in the delimitation
of the exclusiveeconomiczone or the continental shelf.This conclu-
sion alsoapplies to the respectiveformulation ofArticles74 and 83in
the revised informa1composite negotiating text. While the provision
in the negotiating text has been supported by, or at least indicated to
prove satisfactory to, a number of States, it has been described as
quite unacceptable by the members of the group supporting the
median lineapproach. Becauseof thisfirm refusal byanotable part of
the members of the group to adopt the present formulation of para-

graph 1 of Articles 74 and 83it is clear that it cannot be considered a
text which could provide consensus on the issue.

(b) Owing to the obvious difficulties in agreeing upon a more
detailed definition, it hasbeen indicated by somedelegations that the
final solution might be found in a concise formulation merely iden-
tifying the two most fundamental elements of delimitation, that is,
that it shall be effected by an agreement and based on international
law. Such a provision might read asfollows :'The delirnitationof the
exclusiveeconomic zone/continental shelf between States with oppo-
site or adjacent coasts shall be effected by agreement in accordance
with international law.'Other delegations, however, have considered
that such a short formula would not provide adequate guidance for
the process of delimitation ...

(c). ..
...[TheChairman] felt it to be his dutyto make onefurther effort
to open the way towards an acceptable solution. Accordingly, the
Chairman prepared a revised text, as contained in the annex to this
report. Evenif the revised text did not as a wholemeet the position of
several delegations it might, however, prove useful to be taken into
account in the completion of the final consensus package of the
Conference." (Ibid.)
The collegium agreed that this text suggested by the chairman of the

seventh negotiating group should be incorporated in the second revision,
thus becoming a provision of the ICNT/Revision 2.
141. At the plenary meeting on 28 July 1980,during the resumed ninth
session, the delegate of Ireland introduced a letter dated 30 May 1980
addressed to the President of UNCLOS III by the countries sponsoring
NG 7/ 10,in whichitwas stated that theycould not accept theformulation
of Articles 74/83 (1) of the ICNT/Revision 2 because -

"The new formulations as they appear in Articles 74 (1) and 83(1)
of the Informa1 Composite Negotiating Text/Revision 2 'did not
emerge from negotiations themselves' nor did those formulations
receive 'the widespread and substantial support' required in plenary accord sur les textes proposésconcernant lescritèresa appliquer aux
fins de délimitation de la zone économiqueexclusive ou du plateau
continental. La mêmeconclusion s'impose quant au libellé desar-
ticles 74 et 83, tel qu'il figure dans le texte de négociation compo-

site officieux réviséS. i un certain nombre d'Etats ont appuyé,ou du
moins indiqué qu'ils trouvaient satisfaisante la disposition énoncée
dans ledit document, les membres du groupe partisans de la ligne
médiane l'ont trouvée tout à fait inacceptable. Etant donné le refus
catégorique opposépar nombre de négociateurs du groupe d'adop-
ter le paragraphe 1 des articles 74 et 83, tel qu'il est présentement
libellé,il est clairqu'on ne saurait considérerce texte comme suscep-
tible de donner lieu a un consensusen la matière.
b) Vu la difficulté évidentede s'accorder sur une définition plus
précise,certaines délégationsont indiqué que la solution résidait

peut-êtredans une formulation concise par laquelleon sebornerait à
identifier lesdeuxélémentsfondamentaux dela délimitation, àsavoir
qu'elle serait effectuéepar voie d'accord, conformément au droit
international. La disposition pourrait alors s'énoncer commesuit :
<(La délimitation de la zone économique exclusive ou du plateau
continental entre Etats dont les côtes se font face, ou entre Etats
adjacents, se fait par voie d'accord, conformémentau droit interna-
tional.))Toutefois,d'autres délégationsestimentquecetteformuleest
trop brèvepour servir adéquatement de guideen matière de délimi-
tation...

c) ...
[Leprésident]aestiméqu'ilétaitde son devoird'essayerunefois de
plus d'ouvrir la voie à une solution acceptable. Il a donc établi une
version révisée du texte, qui est présentéeen annexe au présent rap-
port. Mêmesi, dans son ensemble, ce texte réviséne reflète pas la
positiondecertainesdélégations,ilpourrait néanmoinsêtreutiled'en
tenir compte lorsqu'on mettra la dernière main à l'accord global
définitifauquel tend la conférence. ))(Ibid.)

Le collège décida que le texte suggérépar le président du groupe de
négociationseraitincorporédansla deuxièmerevision et deviendraitainsi
une disposition du texte de négociation composite officieux/revision 2.
141. A la séance plénière du28 juillet 1980, après la reprise de la
neuvième session,le représentant de l'Irlande présentaune lettre en date
du 30 mai 1980adresséeau président de la troisièmeconférence par les
pays préconisantl'adoption delaproposition NG 7/ 10etoù ilétait ditque

ces pays ne pouvaient pas accepter la version des articles 74 et 83, para-
graphe 1, dans le texte de négociation composite officieux/revision 2,
parce que :
(La nouvelle rédaction des articles 74 1) et 83 1) du texte de
négociationcompositeofficieux/révision2 ((ne ressortpas des négo-
ciations elles-mêmes )),et parce que cette version n'a pas recueilli

l' ~ppui ..large et ferme requis en séanceplénière pour que l'on to offer a substantially improved prospect of consensus." (A/
CONF.62/SR. 130,p. 18.)

Thecountries who signed thisletter consideredthat "the newformulations
will not be helpful for future negotiation". It is reported that the seventh
negotiating group has not met since the resumed ninth session of

UNCLOS III in the summer of 1980and that no actionhas been taken by
the chairman of the group. At the generalcornmittee meeting on 28 August
1980,on the question of delimitation of maritime zones, the President of
UNCLOS III stated that -
"A satisfactorysolution ... had not been found but it was gratify-
ing to note that the two main interest groups had shown a genuine

willingness to arrive at a mutually acceptable comprornised text."
(A/CONF.62/Bur/SR.57, p. 2.)

Theprovisionsincludedin the ICNT/Revision 2remainunchangedin the
draft convention(Informa1Text) that is, the ICNT/Revision 3 of 22 Sep-
tember 1980.

142. Articles 74/83, paragraph 1, in the wording quoted above, re-
mained part of the text until August 1981.On 28 August 1981,the verylast
day of the resumed tenth session,the President of UNCLOS III (President
T. B. Koh, who had succeeded the late MI. Amerasinghe in the previous
session) introduced a document entitled "Proposa1 on Delimitation" :

"During his consultations, he had gained the impression that the
proposa1enjoyed widespread and substantial support in the twomost
interested groups of delegations,and in the Conferenceas a whole."
(A/CONF.62/SR.154, p. 2.)

According to the introductory note to the draft convention

"The members of the collegiiimconcluded, on the basis of consid-

eration ofA/CONF.62/WP. 11in the Plenary at the 154thmeeting on
28 August 1981,that the criterionin A/CONF.62/62 had been satis-
fied." (A/CONF.62/L.78.)
The groups of sponsors of documents NG 7/2 and NG 7/ 10both stated
through their respectiverepresentatives that the suggestion of the Presi-
dent would be agreeableto them, but understood that the United States,
China, United Arab Ernirates, Libya, Portugal, Venezuela, Qatar, Iran,
Oman,Kuwait,Egypt, Bahrein and Israelhad expressed the viewthat time
should be givenfor examination of thePresident'sproposal. However,as a PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 245

puisse penser que les perspectives de parvenir à un consensus sont

considérablement améliorées. ))(A/CONF.62/SR.130, p. 18. [Tra-
duction du Greffe.J)

Les pays signataires de cette lettre estimaient que(<la nouvelle rédaction
n'étaitpas denature à faciliter lesnégociationsfutures ))On adit aussique
le septièmegroupede négociation ne s'étaip tlus réunidepuisla reprise de
la neuvièmesession,dans lecourant de l'été de 1980,et qu'aucune mesure

n'avaitété prisepar leprésidentdu groupe.Alaréuniondubureau tenuele
28août 1980ausujet dela délimitation deszonesmaritimes,leprésidentde
la troisième conférence déclaraceci :

(On n'est pas arrivé à une solution satisfaisante, mais je suis
heureux de constater que les deux principaux groupes représentant
desintérêtsdifférentosnt témoigné d'uneréellevolonté d'aboutir à un
texte de conciliation mutuellement acceptable. ))(A/CONF.62/Bur/
SR.57, p. 2. [Traduction du greffe.])

Les dispositions du texte de négociation compositeofficieux/revision 2
demeurent inchangéesdans le projet de convention sur le droit de la mer
(texte officieux), c'est-à-dire dans le texte de négociation composite offi-
cieux/revision 3 du 22 septembre 1980.
142.-Leparagraphe 1 desarticles 74et 83,dans laforme susmentionnée,
a continué à faire partie du texte jusqu'en août 1981. Le 28 août 1981,
c'est-à-direletout dernierjourde ladixièmesession(reprise)leprésidentde

la troisième conférence(M. T. B. Koh, qui avait succédé à feu M. Ame-
rasinghe lors de la session précédente) présenta undocument intitulé
((Proposition concernant la délimitation :

(Au cours de ces consultations, il avait eu l'impression que la
proposition avait recueilli un appui large et ferme auprès des deux
groupes dedélégations lesplusdirectement intéressés,ainsiqu'au sein
de la conférencedans son ensemble. (A/CONF.62/SR.154, p. 2.
[Traduction du Greffe. J)

Selon la note liminaire présentant le projet de convention

((Après l'examen du document A/CONF.62/WP.l1 à la 154.
séance plénièrel,e 28 août 1981,les membres du collègeont conclu
que la proposition qu'il contenait satisfaisait aux critères spécifiés
dans le document A/CONF.62/62. ))(A/CONF.62/L.78.)

Les groupes de pays qui avaient présentéles documents NG 7/2 et
NG 7/ 10déclarèrent tous deuxpar lecanal de leurs représentants que la
suggestion du président leur agréait, mais qu'ils croyaient savoirque les
Etats-Unis, la Chine, les Emirats arabes unis, la Libye, le Portugal, le
Venezuela,leQatar, l'Iran,l'Oman,leKoweït,l'Egypte,leBahreinet Israël
avaient souhaitéqu'on leurdonnât letemps d'en étudierletexte.Toutefois,result of the meeting of the collegium, the text proposed by the President
was included in the draft convention, again on the very same day, and
reads as follows :

'Yrticles 74/83. DelimitationoftheExclusiveEconomicZone/ Con-
tinental Shelf Between States with OppositeorAdjacent Coasts

1. Thedelimitation of the exclusiveeconomiczone/thecontinental
shelfbetweenStates with opposite or adjacent coasts shallbe effected
by agreement on the basis of international law as referred to in
Article 38of the Statute of the International Court ofJustice,in order
to achieve an equitable solution."

2. Significaan of Articles 74/83 of the draft convention

143. Setting aside thequestion of thestanding of atext suggestedby the
President of UNCLOS III only oneday before the close and incorporated
on the very last day of the tenth session, it is difficult to foresee the
potential nature and limits of its effects.What isclear from a surveyof the
drafting history of this specific provision is that the efforts of the nego-
tiating group centred on an attempt to discover a formula that would be
satisfactory to delegates with not only differentbut sometimes contradic-
tory viewson the delimitation of the continental shelf and of the exclusive
economiczone. Even in 1978there was already aclearopposition between
the "equidistance" and the "equitable principles" schools of thought. It
could be pointed out that Articles 74/83 of the draft convention on the
Lawof the Seaform acatcha11provision that ought to satisfyboth, and that
is indeed its merit. Given, however, the difficulty of deriving any positive

meaningfrom theseprovisions, it would seemthat thesatisfaction must be
essentiallyof anegativekind, i.e.,pleasurethat theopposing schoolhas not
been expressly vindicated.
144. Firstly,the suggestionthat thedelimitation of thecontinental shelf
shouldbe effectedby agreement simplyrepresentstheprocedural aspect of
theproblem,and indicatesthat anyunilateral claimfor thedelimitation of
the continental shelf would not be regarded as valid under international
law. This idea is not unlike Article 6 of the 1958 Convention, and had
already received the support of the two opposing schools of thought in
1978.However, its effect is merely to confirm that a general rule for the
conduct of inter-Staterelations is applicabletothe subject of delimitation.
Secondly,the simplereference to "the basis ofinternational lawasreferred
to in Article 38 of the Statute of the International Court of Justice" does
not furnish any practical assistancetowards a solution, in the absence of
any more specific designation of which principles and rules from out the
entire panoply of customary, general,positive and conventional law are of
particular significance.Thirdly, theidea of an equitablesolution,although
not specifically mentioned in Article 6 of the 1958Convention, lay at the
basis of that provision, but the draft convention does not supply any PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS. ODA) 246

àl'issuede la réunionducollège,letexteproposépar leprésidentfut inclus
lejour mêmedans le projet de convention. Il est ainsi libel:é

<(Articles 74/83. Délimitation

de la zone économiqueexclusive/duplateau continental entreEtats
dont lescôtessont adjacentesou sefont face
1. La délimitation de la zone économique exclusive entre Etats
dont les côtes sont adjacentes ou se font face est effectuéepar voie
d'accord conformément au droit international tel qu'il est visé à

l'article 38 du Statut de la Cour internationale de Justice, de façàn
aboutir à une solution équitable.

2. La portée des articles74et 83 duprojet de convention

143. Laissant de côtélaquestion de lavaleurjuridique d'un texteétabli
par le président de la conférence un jour seulement avant la clôture de
celle-cietincorporéletout dernierjour de ladixièmesession,ilest difficile
de prévoir la nature et les limites possibles de cette disposition. Si on
examinel'historique de sa rédaction,on constate que les efforts du groupe
de négociation ont surtout consisté à essayer de trouver une formule
satisfaisante pour des représentants dont les vues sur la délimitation du
plateau continental et de la zone économiqueexclusiven'étaient passeu-
lement divergentes mais parfois contraires. Dès 1978 les partisans de
l' <<quidistance )et ceux des <(principes équitables s'opposaient claire-
ment. On pourrait dire que les articles 74 et 83 énoncent unerèglefourre-

tout, capable de satisfaire les uns et les autre- et tel est d'ailleurs son
mérite.Mais, si l'on considère à quel point il est difficiled'extraire de ces
dispositions un sens positif, il semble que la satisfaction qu'ellespeuvent
inspirer soit essentiellement négativeet résidepour chacun dans leplaisir
de constater que l'adversaire n'a pas triomphé.
144. Premièrement,direque la délimitationdu plateau continental doit
êtreeffectuée par voix d'accord nefait qu'exprimer l'aspect procédural du
problèmeetindiquer qu'enmatièrededélimitationdu plateau continental
aucune revendication unilatérale n'est tenue pour valable en droit inter-
national. Cette idée ressemble assez à ce qui était dità l'article 6 de la

conventionde 1958,et avait déjà ralliél'appui desdeux courants opposés
en 1978.Mais son seul effet est de confirmer que la question de la déli-
mitation est soumise à une règled'application généraledans les relations
entre Etats. Deuxièmement, la simple formule <<conformément au droit
international tel qu'il estvisà l'article 38 du Statut de la Cour interna-
tionale de Justice))n'aide nullement àrésoudrele problème en pratique,
faute d'une désignationplusprécisedesprincipeset règlesqui, dans toute
la panoplie du droit coutumier,général,positif et conventionnel,peuvent
présenter une importance particulière. Troisièmement, l'idéed'une solu-
tionéquitable,bien quel'article 6delaconvention de 1958ne s'yréfèrepas

expressément,n'en constitue pas moins la base de cette disposition,et leanswer to thequestion of what theequitablesolutionis, and no method for
reachng such an equitable solution is specified.

145. Despite theresultant vagueness,there isonefirm conclusion which
hasalready been hinted at above, but whichnow stands fullyconfirmed by
theidentity ofArticles 74and 83,anidentity whicheventhe morecomplex
earlier formulae strove always to maintain. This conclusion is that the
principles and rules of international law applicableto the delimitation of
the continental shelf will not be different from those applicable to the
delimitation of the exclusive economic zone. This of course works both
ways,in that one must examinewhetherprinciples said previously toapply
to delimitation of thecontinental shelfareadaptable todelimitation of the
Exclusive Economic Zone, and also see what features of the Exclusive
Economic Zone concept are instructive in relation to delimitation of the
shelf.

CHAPTER VII. PRINCIPLE SND RULES FOR THE DELIMITATIO NF THE
CONTINENTASL HELF/EXCLUSIV ECONOMIC ZONE

Section 1. Introduction

146. To recapitulate, what 1hope to have made clear in the foregoing
chapters is as follow:
First, for the purpose of indicating the principles and rules of interna-
tionallaw applicableto the delimitation of the continental shelf between
Tunisia and Libya, theCourt should not have taken the relevantprovisions
of the 1981draft conventionon the Law of the Sea at their face value, on

the soleground that they had been formulatedasa result of the consensus
formula, special procedures and "package deal" of UNCLOS III, even
though the Special Agreement had requested it to take account of the
"tendances récentes admises" or "new accepted trends" at that Confer-
ence.TheCourtshould haveexamined more thoroughly theprogress of the
discussions underlyingthose provisions and consideredthe trends in the
law of the sea for the past few decades in a much wider perspective.

Secondly, the régimeunder which the coastal State enjoys sovereign
rights for exploring the continental shelf and exploiting its natural
resources had become firrnly established by the late 1960son account of
the 1958Conventionon the Continental Shelf,but the outer limit of that
area was stillleft ambiguous. For the delimitation of the continental shelf
between adjacent or opposite States the Court i1969indicated the law

applicable in the late 1960s.Sincethen, while the right of thecoastal State
exercisable overthecontinental shelfhas remained constant,the suggested
outer limit has fluctuated. The application to the deep ocean floor of the
concept of the cornmon heritage of mankind, which had been emerginginprojet de convention ne répond pas à la question de savoiren quoiconsiste
cette solution équitable, ni quelle est la méthode à appliquer pour y
aboutir.
145. Malgréce manque de précision,la conclusionqui sedégageaitdes

considérationsévoquéesplus haut se trouve désormais confirmée à tous
égardspar l'identité des articles74 et 83, identitéque les formules anté-
rieures, plus complexes, s'efforçaient pourtant elles ausside sauvegarder.
Cette conclusion est qu'iln'yapasdedifférenceentre lesprincipes et règles
du droit international qui s'appliquentà la délimitation du plateau conti-
nental et ceux qui régissentla délimitation de la zone économiqueexclu-
sive. La constatation n'est évidemmentpas à sens unique, et il importe

donc de rechercher non seulement si les principes qui étaient jusque-là
considéréscomme applicables à la délimitation du plateau continental
peuvent s'adapter àla délimitationde la zoneéconomiqueexclusive,mais
aussi en quoi la notion de zone économiqueexclusive peut faciliter la
délimitation du plateau.

CHAPITRE VII. PRINCIPES ET RÈGLES DE DÉLIMITATION
DU PLATEAU CONTINENTAL ET DE LA ZONE ÉCONOMIQUE EXCLUSIVE

SectionI. Introduction

146. Pourrécapituler,voicicequej'espère avoirétablidansleschapitres
qui précèdent :
Premièrement,pour indiquer les principes et règlesdu droit internatio-

nal applicables àla délimitationdu plateau continental entrela Tunisieet
la Libye, la Cour n'aurait pas dû prendre à la lettre les dispositions
pertinentes du projet de conventionsur le droit de la mer de 1981,pour la
seuleraison qu'ellesavaientétéformuléessuivantlaformuledu consensus
et selon les procédures spécialesde (marchéen bloc )>de la troisième
conférence.Il est vraiquelecompromisluidemandait detenir comptedes
(<tendancesrécentesadmises )- <new acceptedtrends >)- à cetteconfé-

rence. Mais la Cour aurait dû examiner plus à fond le progrès des débats
dont ces dis~ositions sont issues et elle aurait dû situer les tendances du
droit de la mer qui se sont dégagéepsendant les dernièresdécenniesdans
une perspective beaucoup plus large.
Deuxièmement,si le régimequi donne à 1'Etatcôtier des droits souve-
rains pour explorer le plateau continental et en exploiter les ressources
naturelles a été consacré a la fin des années soixante à la suite de la

convention sur le ~lateau continental de 1958. en revanche. la limite
extérieurede cette zone est restée incertaine. En ce qui concerne la déli-
mitation du plateau continental entreEtats dont les côtes sont adjacentes
ou se font face, la Cour a indiqué en 1969le droit applicable à la fin des
années soixante. Depuis lors, les droits exercéspar l'Etat côtier sur le
plateau continental sont restésconstants, maisla limiteextérieurepropo-
séeavarié.L'application auxgrandesprofondeurs océaniques de l'idéeduthelate 1960s,hashad agreatimpact on viewsabout that limit. Despite the
possibilityopened up by the exploitabilitycriterion in the 1958Conven-
tion that the continental shelf might have been expandedindefinitely,this
new concept has been successful in calling a halt to this process. The
precise line at which thehalt has been called remains, however,a matter of
controversy. While some landlocked or geographically disadvantaged
States have wished to keep the "common heritage of mankind" area as
wideas possible, some coastal States havepressed for incorporation of the

continental margin and rise, where petroleum resources could be dis-
covered, into the régimeof the continental shelf, thus, essentially, leaving
the exploitation of hard minera1 resources to the comrnon heritage of
mankind. The suggested provision concerning the outer limit of the con-
tinental shelf which has emerged at the latest stage of UNCLOS III seems
to have been simply apolitical compromise, and can hardly be regardedas
reflecting customary international law. The matter will require further
elaboration or negotiationamongStates, aswellassomerepeatedpractice.
Yet noteworthy as of great importance is the changein the concept of the
continental shelf arising out of the universal introduction of the 200-mile
distance, which may certainly override the traditional concept of "con-
tinuity" or c'contiguity"that has been supplemented,inparticular through
the 1969Judgment, by the notion of natural prolongation.

Thirdiy,the longstandingpractice of sedentary fisheries was frequently
relied on during the proceedingsfor the purpose of confirmingthe appur-
tenance of certain areas to the continental shelf. Apart from the question
whether sedentary fisheries as such relate to resources of the continental
shelf,not onlyscholarly viewsandpast practice but alsothedrafting of the
1958GenevaConventionon the Law of the Seaafford no groundsfor any
assertion that the past practice of sedentary fisheries could found a legal

claim to the continental shelf, the object of the rights to which has been
defined from the outset in terms of the exploitation of minera1resources.
Admittedly, the longstanding practice of sedentary fisheries can form a
basisfor a title to hstoric waters. Such title, whch may overridea claimto
the continental shelf or exclusive economic zone, should not, however,
covervastmaritime areaswhich,onaccount ofsuchgeographicalsituations
as the absence of embracingcoastlines, do not qualifyforclassificationas
waters of that kind.

Fourthiy,the significance of the emergence of the new concept of the
exclusiveeconomic zonecannot be over-emphasized.While the régimeof
thecontinental shelf,asregardsboth its conceptand thegeographicalarea
concerned, was gradually established to meet a specific need, that of the
exclusive economic zone is one which, without any particular reason for
the extent of 200miles involved, suddenlygained universal support in the
early 1970s.But, inthe nature of things,the costof such supporthas been a
certain blurring of the issues. While in the case of the continental shelfpatrimoine commun de l'humanité, quise dégageait àla fin des années
soixante, s'estrépercutéede façon sensiblesurlesopinions relatives à cette
limite. Alors que le critère del'exploitabilité,dans la convention de 1958,
donnait la possibilité d'agrandir leplateau continental indéfiniment, la
nouvelle idéeproposéearéussi à enrayer ceprocessus. Cependant, lepoint
précisoù le coup d'arrêt aété donné reste controversé.Certains Etats,
dénuésde littoral ou géographiquement désavantagéso,nt essayéde don-
ner toute l'ampleur possible au (patrimoine commun de l'humanité )),

tandis que certains Etats côtiersinsistaient pour faireincorporer au régime
du plateau continental la margeetleglaciscontinentaux, où desressources
pétrolières peuventêtredécouvertes, cequi revient à ne laisser au patri-
moinecommun del'humanitéquel'exploitation desressourcesminérales à
l'étatsolide.Leprojet dedisposition relatifà lalimiteextérieuredu plateau
continental, tel qu'il résultedes derniers travaux de la troisième confé-
rence, semblen'êtrequ'un simplecompromis politique, qui ne saurait être
considérécomme exprimant le droit international coutumier. Pour être
tranchée,la question nécessitera un examenplus approfondi ou de nou-
vellesnégociationsentre lesEtats, ainsi qu'un débutde pratique régulière.

On relèverad'autre part la grande importance du changement apporté àla
notion de plateau continental par l'acceptation universellede la distance
des 200milles, qui peut sans aucun doute se substituer aux notions tra-
ditionnelles de<(continuité oude ((contiguïté O,déjàremplacéesn ,otam-
ment depuis l'arrêtde 1969,par celle de prolongement naturel.
Troisièmement,la pratique ancienne despêcheriessédentairesasouvent
étéinvoquée au cours de l'instance pour confirmer l'appartenance de
certaines zonesau plateau continental.Indépendamment de laquestion de
savoir si les pêcheriessédentairesen tant que telles font partie des res-
sourcesdu plateau, on ne trouve, ni dans lesavisdes auteurs etla pratique

du passé,ni mêmedans les travaux préparatoires de la convention de
Genèvesur le droit de la mer de 1958,aucune raison d'affirmer que les
pêcheriessédentairespratiquéesdelongue date confèrentuntitrejuridique
sur le plateau : les droits dont celui-ci peut faire l'objet ont en effet été
définisdèsl'origineparrapport àl'exploitation desressourcesminérales.Il
estvraique lapratique anciennedes pêcheriessédentairespeutconférer un
titre sur des eaux historiques et que ce titre peut l'emporter sur une reven-
dication relative au plateau continental ouàlazoneéconomique exclusive.
Maisilne doitpas s'étendre à devasteszonesmaritimes, impossibles àqua-

lifier d'eaux historiques en raisonde leur situation géographique, comme
par exemple les eaux qui ne sont pas incluses dans un repli du littoral.
Quatrièmement, la portéede l'apparition de la notion de zone écono-
mique exclusivene saurait êtresurestimée.Alorsque le régimedu plateau
continental, qu'il s'agissedu concept même oude la zone géographique,
s'estétabliprogressivement en réponse àun besoin précis, celuide la zone
économiqueexclusive a tout d'un coup rallié l'assentiment généraalu
débutdes annéessoixante-dix, sansqu'aucune raison précisenejustifiât le
critère des 200 milles. Bien entendu, cet assentiment a été acquisau prix
d'unecertaineconfusion. Dans lecasdu plateau continental, denombreuxmany exchanges of scholarly viewspreceded the adoption of the régimeof
the 1958Conferenceon the Law of the Sea, the concept of the exclusive
economic zone required only one or two years to reach the point of no
return, without being subjected to anysustainedscholarly discussion from
thetheoreticalpoint of view.Althoughnodelegate seemstobe recorded as
everhaving challenged the concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone or cast

doubtonits 200-milelimit,the veryconcept and theoperation ofits régime
are still not clear-cut, and a more scrupulous scrutiny will be required
before it can be regarded as part of the establishedprinciples and rules of
international law. The ExclusiveEconomic Zone, which began as a fish-
erieszone, is nowdesigned to coverthe sovereignrights of thecoastalState
for the exploitation not only of living resources but also of minera1
resources. The incorporation of minera1resources into the régimeof the
Exclusive Economic Zone appears strange in that most of the provisions
dealing with that zonein the draft convention are entirelyirrelevant to the
exploitation of mineral resources, and above al1because the draft conven-
tion retains the régimeof the Continental Shelf, concerned with the
exploitation of such resources, in parallel with that of the Exclusive Eco-
nomicZone. As 1 have endeavoured to show in detail, this trend towards
the absorption of the continental shelf régimeinto that of the Exclusive
Economic Zone is too pronounced to be ignored. Hence the Court would
have shown realism in paying more serious attention to the question
whether a case submitted as one of Continental Shelfdelimitation wasnot
also a case implying the delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone.
Fifthly, throughout thenegotiationsin UNCLOS III thedelimitation of
the Exclusive Economic Zone and the delimitation of the Continental
Shelf,despite separate discussion of thequestion of outer limits,weredealt

with together, and no doubt was expressed that the same principles and
rules should be applicable in each case. It can be argued, of course, that,
althoughtheprinciplesapplicable to delimitation of theContinental Shelf
and delimitation of the Exclusive Economic Zone may be the same, the
practicalapplication of thoseprinciplesin eachcasemight be different as a
result of applyingthe sameprinciples in different frameworks. If not, what
ought to have been considered by the Court was whether criteria of dis-
tance,beingintrinsic to the ExclusiveEconomicZoneand alsofavoured by
the latest concept of the continental shelf (which sounds the knell of both
the depth and the exploitability tests), ought not to play a role in the
common delimitation of the area.

SectionII. The Status of the Third State in the Caseof Delimitationof the
ContinentalShelf

147. Although the solution which 1personally favour has at least the
merit, as will be seen, of largely obviating the need to define the area
concemed in the delimitation, 1believe that it is appropriate for me to PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS.ODA) 249

échangesde vues entre spécialistes avaient précédl'adoption du régime
par la conférencesur le droit de la mer de 1958 ;dans celui de la zone
économiqueexclusive, il ne s'est passé qu'unan ou deux avant qu'on
atteigne le point de non-retour, sans débatscientifique suivi sur le plan
théorique. Si au cours des travaux aucune délégationn'a contesté la

notion mêmede zone économiqueexclusive,ni mis en doute la limite des
200milles,en revanche l'idée mêmeet lefonctionnement du régime prévu
restentflouset ilfaudraun examenplusdétailléavantquecerégimepuisse
êtreconsidérécomme faisant partie des principes et règlesétablisdu droit
international. La zoneéconomiqueexclusive,qui était àl'origineune zone
depêcheries,esmt aintenant conçuepour répondreauxdroits souverainsde
l'Etat côtier sur l'exploitation des ressources biologiques et minérales.
L'extensiond'un telrégimeauxressourcesminéralesa de quoi surprendre,
vu que la plupart desdispositions du projet de convention relatiàecette
zone n'intéressentd'aucune manière l'exploitation des ressources miné-
rales, et que surtout leprojet de convention maintient, pour l'exploitation
decesressources,lerégimeduplateau continental,parallèlement à celuide
la zone économiqueexclusive.Commeje me suis efforcéde le montrer en
détail,cette tendanceà absorber le régimedu plateau continental dans

celui de la zone économiqueexclusiveest trop marquée pour qu'onn'en
tienne pas compte. La Cour aurait montré son sens des réalitésen s'in-
terrogeant plus longuement sur la question suivante:la présenteaffaire,
présentéecommerelative à la délimitationdu plateau continental, n'était-
elle pas aussi une affaire intéressant la zone économique exclusive
Cinquièmement,tout au long des négociationsde la troisième confé-
rence,la délimitationdelazoneéconomique exclusiveetladélimitationdu
plateau continental ont étéexaminées ensemble, malgrédes discussions
séparées sur laquestion des limites extérieureset nul n'a contesté la
nécessitéd'appliquer les mêmes principeset règlesdans les deux cas. On
pourrait dire évidemmentque, malgrél'identité des principesappelés à
régir lesdeux types de délimitation,leur application pratique dans chaque
affairepeut différer,puisque les mêmesprincipes sont mis en Œuvredans

descontextes divers. Ou bien, sicet argument est écarté,laCour aurait dû
se demander si le critère de la distance, essentiàla zone économique
exclusive, mais également misen avant dans les conceptions les plus
récentesenmatièrede plateau continental (et quisonne leglasdes critères
de profondeur et d'exploitabilité),ne devait pas jouer un rôle dans la
délimitationcommune de la zone.

SectionII. La position desEtats tiers en matièrede délimitation
duplateau continental

1. Considérations générales

147. Bienquela solution qui aurait eu ma faveur aitau moinsle mérite,
commeon leverra, d'éviterengrande partiede définirlarégion à délimiter,
je crois souhaitable d'examiner certains aspects de ce problème,qui peu-address certain aspects of this problem which rnay affect the task of
delimitation. Among these is the situation of third Statesin relation to the
geographicalclaims of Parties to thedispute. Forit is in any event difficult
to define in advance the disputed areas in a case concerned with the
delimitation ofthecontinental shelfofadjacentStates,but this difficultyis

al1the greater when, as in the present case, the sea area whichboth Parties
face is also surrounded by other States. A map of the central Mediterra-
nean clearly indicates that any area of the sea related to the present case
fallswithinthe 200-miledistancefrom the Coast,and,looking at the places
where the respective interests of Tunisia and Libya can be seen, one can
readily recognize that a fewother States rnay be similarlyinterested in the
area concerned in the case.
148. In this connection 1 feel bound to reiterate a passage from the
opinion I appended to the Court's Judgment of 14July 1981on Malta's
application for permission to intervene :

"22. If the 'area'as to which therelevantcircumstances to be taken
into account by the Court is to be simply an aggregate of the 'area'
appertaining to Libya and the 'area' appertainingto Tunisia, sothat it
doesnot affectanythird Statebut onlyconcems thesetwoStates,how

can one identify that whole 'area' without possessing any precise
definition of that aggregate ? 1s it not logical to suggest that when
these two States mention 'the relevant circumstances which charac-
terize the area', this 'area' must necessarily havea different conno-
tation from what is implied by the mere aggregate of the 'area'
appertaining to Libya and the 'area' appertaining to Tunisia to be
delirnited asaresult of theCourt'sJudgment ? Thisisborne out by the
useof thewords 'propres a larégion' (not'zone')in Tunisia'scertified
French translation of the SpecialAgreement, where the English had
'which characterize the area'. Certainly the delimitation of the two
'areas' is essentially a bilateral matter to be settled by agreement
between Tunisia and Libya. That delimitation ought not to intrude
upon the area-to-be of thecontinental shelfof anythird State. Yetis it
possible toassumethat whenaccount is taken of thecharacteristics of
theareaasa whole,an areain which athird State rnayhavesome legal
title to a portion of continental shelf, there willbe no legalinterest of
such a State whichrnaybe affected by the decision of the Court aimed

at the principles and rules of international law applicable in that
area ?Furthermore, is it proper to state that no conclusions or infer-
ences rnay legitimately be drawn from the findings or the reasoning
with respect to rights or claims of other States not Parties to this
Tunisia/Libya case (Judgment, para. 35) ? If any consideration is
givenby theCourt to theeffectwhich,for example,the existenceofan
island or islands in this 'area' rnay have in the delirnitation of the
continental shelf between Tunisia and Libya, how can Malta remain
unaffected by a decision of the Court indicating the principles and
rules therein involved ?vent avoir une incidence sur la tâche de délimitation. Je veux parler
notamment de la situation des Etats tiers dans leurs rapports avec les
prétentions géographiques des Partiesau différend. Si en effet il est de

toute façon difficile de définir àl'avance les zones litigieuses dans une
affaire de délimitationdu plateau continental entre Etats contigus, cette
difficulté s'aggravelorsque, comme en l'espèce,l'étendue maritimequi
s'étenddevant les deux Parties est aussi bordéepar d'autres Etats. Or la
carte de la Méditerranée centralemontre que les zones maritimes en
question dans la présente affairese trouvent toutes àmoins de 200milles

descôtes et, si1'01c-onsidèreles lieuxoù sesituent lesintérêtr sespectifs de
la Tunisie et de la Libye, on s'aperçoit aisémentque plusieurs autres Etats
peuvent avoir eux aussi des intérêtsdans cette région.
148. A cet égard,je crois devoir reproduire un passage de l'opinion que
j'aijointe à l'arrêtrendu par la Cour le 14juillet 1981sur la requête à fin
d'intervention présentéepar Malte :

<22. Sila <région u dont lescirconstancespertinentes doivent être
prises enconsidérationpar la Cour n'estqu'une simple additionde la
< <one ))relevant de la Libye et de la zone )>relevant de la Tunisie-
auquel cas elle n'intéresserait évidemmentaucun Etat tiers, mais
uniquement les deux Parties -, comment peut-on la définir sans
savoir avec précision quels sont les élémentsqui la constituent ?
N'est-il pas logique de penser que, lorsque cesdeux Etats parlent des

(<circonstances pertinentes propres à la région )),le mot (région ))
doit nécessairement avoir uneconnotation différentede celle qu'au-
rait une simple addition de la <(zone >)relevant de la Libye et de la
<<zone )) relevant de la Tunisie qui doivent étredélimitées grâce à
l'arrêtde la Cour ? C'est d'ailleursce que confirment les mots <pro-
pres à la région ))(et non pas (<zone )))qui sont utilisésdans la
traduction en français du compromis certifiéeexacte par la Tunisie

pour traduire l'anglais<<whichcharacterize thearea o.Assurément,la
délimitation de ces deux <(zones 1) est une question de caractère
essentiellement bilatéral, quidoit êtreréglée par voie d'accord entre
la Libye et la Tunisie. Cette délimitation ne doit pas empiéter
sur l'éventuellezone de plateau continental d'un Etat tiers. Mais,
si l'on tient compte des caractéristiques de la régiondans son en-

semble - régiondans laquelle un Etat tiers peut avoir un titre juri-
dique sur une portion de plateau continental - est-ilpermis de croire
que la décisionde la Cour sur les principes et les règles de droit
international applicables à cette régionne mettra en cause aucun
intérêt juridique d'unde ces Etats tiers ? Et peut-on dire en outre
qu'aucune inférence nidéductionne saurait légitimementêtretirée
des conclusions et des motifs de la Cour pour ce qui est des droits

ou prétentions d'Etats qui ne sont pas parties à l'affaire Tunisie/
Libye (arrêt, par. 35)? Si la Cour pense par exemple aux effets
que peut avoir l'existence d'uneîle ou de plusieurs îles dans cette
région surla délimitationdu plateau continental entre la Libye et la CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

23. Without scrutinizingthe details of the case, the Court cannot
now define the 'area'of which the relevant circumstances to be taken
into account by the Court are characteristic. The Court cannot take a

position in advance in thisrespectwithout dealing with the principal
case.Sincethis 'area'actuallyisnot limited to the expansesin whichit
is evident that no third State may have a claim, the possibility or
probability of an adverse effect upon a third State is not excluded.
Theoretically,anumber of States may have a claim to thecontinental
shelfin the 'area',invoking anyjustification which theymay prefer for
this purpose, because the criteria for delimitation of the continental
shelfhavenot yetbeen firmlysettled.Yet, in thelightofdevelopments
in the law of the sea, it would not have been difficult for the Court to
exercise its discretionary powers under Article 62, paragraph 2, and
allow the intervention of the third State particularly concerned,
depending on the Court's evaluation of the imminent and grave
interests prima facie at stake and consideringthe relevantfactors. In
this case, 1cannot agree that Malta, which prima facie belongs to the
very 'area'in issue,willescape any legal effect of thejudgment of the
Court. This distinguishes Malta from al1other countries (except per-

haps a few neighbouring States) many of which may of course be
interested in abstractoin thejudgment of the Court concerning the
interpretation of the applicable'principles and rules of international
law'."

2. Island States

149. For reasons which1shallsubsequently make clear,it ispertinent at
ths stage to seewhether,in the present state of the law of the sea, there is
anything special in the status of island States where the continental shelf
and exclusiveeconomic zone are concerned. Thestatus ofislandStateshas
not been given much considerationthroughoutthedevelopment ofthe new
law of the sea during the past three decades. The 1958 Convention on the
Territorial Seaand the ContiguousZone contained a provision on islands
(Art. IO),and so did that on the Continental Shelf :

'Article1

For the purpose of these articles,the term continental shelf is used
as referring ...

(b) to the sea-bedand subsoil of similar submarine areas adjacent to
the Coastof an island." Tunisie, comment Malte peut-elle n'être pasaffectéepar une déci-
sion de la Cour indiquant les principes et les règlesapplicablesen la
matière ?
23. Au stade actuel, c'est-à-dire sansentrerdans tous les détailsde
l'affaire, la Cour n'est pas en mesure de définirla <région ))qui est
caractériséeparles circonstancespertinentes qu'elledoit prendre en
considération.La Cour ne peut pas se prononcer sur ce point avant

l'instance principale. Comme en fait cette (<région ))n'estpas limitée
aux étenduessurlesquelles il est évident qu'aucunEtat tiers ne peut
avoir deprétention,lapossibilité - ou laprobabilité - d'un préjudice
pour un Etat tiers n'estpas à exclure.Théoriquement,plusieursEtats
peuvent avoir des prétentions surleplateau continental dans la <(ré-
gion ))etinvoquer àcettefin toutejustification quipeut leurparaître
appropriée,tant que les critèresde délimitationde ceplateau nesont
pas fermement énoncésO . r, étantdonnélesens dans lequel évoluele

droit de la mer, il ne serait pas difficile la Cour d'exercer les pou-
voirs discrétionnairesquelui donne le paragraphe 2 de l'article 62et
d'autoriser l'intervention d'un Etat tiers particulièrement intéressé,
compte tenu del'importancedonnéepar la Cour aux intérêtg sraveset
imminentsquiparaissent enjeu ainsi que des facteurspertinents. En
l'espèce, jene peux pas accepter l'idéeque l'arrêtde la Cour n'aura
aucun effetjuridique surMalte,qui, sauf preuve du contraire,appar-
tient précisément à la (région enquestion. C'est ce qui distingue

Malte de tous lesautrespays (àl'exceptionpeut-êtredequelques Etats
voisins), dont beaucoup pourraient bien entendu s'intéresserdans
l'abstraità l'arrêtde la Cour sur l'interprétation des (principes et
règlesdu droit international ))applicables. )>

2. Les Etats insulaires

149. Pour des raisons sur lesquellesje reviendrai plus loin, il convientà
ce stade d'examiner si, en l'état actuel du droit de la mer, la position
juridique des Etats insulaires affecte en quoi que ce soit le régimedu
plateau continental et de la zone économiqueexclusive. La position de
ces Etats n'a guèreretenu l'attention pendant l'élaboration du nouveau

droit de la mer, au cours des trente dernières années.La convention sur
la mer territoriale et la zone contiguë de 1958contenait une disposition
sur les îles (art. IO),et il en allait de mêmede la convention sur le pla-
teau continental :

<< rticle 1

Aux fins des présentsarticles, l'expression < <lateau continental
est utiliséepour désigner ...

b) lelitde lamer etlesous-soldesrégionssous-marinesanalogues qui
sont adjacentes aux côtes des îles )>.This specific provision was the one newly inserted at the 1958 Geneva
Conference. In fact, Article 67 of the 1956draft of the International Law
Commission contained no reference to islands, but paragraph 10 of its
commentary reads as follows :

"The term 'continental shelf' does not imply that it refers exclu-

sively to continents in the current connotation of that word. It also
covers the submarine areas contiguous to islands."

It was the Philippines which introduced into the text of the convention
the idea expressed in this commentary. The Philippines proposa1 (A/
CONF.13/C.4/L.26) was adopted by the Fourth Committee by 31-10-25
votes. The Phillipines delegate did not have a chance to explain the rea-
soning behind this proposal, but it might have been asked whether this
paragraph wasnot redundant, sincetheactualdefinition of thecontinental
shelfdid not imply, despite the adjective, that it must be the shelf adjacent
not to an island but on/' to a continent.

Neither of the two provisionsin the Geneva Conventions were drafted
particularly to cover an island State. Yet there was no doubt under the
Geneva Conventions on the Law of the Sea that an island, whatever its
status, may have a territorial sea and a continental shelf.
150. The only provision specifically relevant to an island in the 1981
draft convention isArticle 121,the previousprovisionsfound in Article 10

of the Convention on the Territorial Sea and the ContiguousZone and in
Article 1of the Convention on theContinental Shelfhavingbeen replaced
by this article, which reads as follows :

'Article 121. Régimeof Islands
1. An island is a naturally formed area of land, surrounded by
water, which is above water at high tide.
2. Except as provided for in paragraph 3, the territorial sea, the
contiguous zone, the exclusive economic zone and the continental
shelf of anisland aredetermined in accordance with theprovisions of

this Convention applicable to other land territory.
3. Rocks which cannot sustain human habitation or economic life
of their own shall have no exclusive economic zone or continental
shelf."

No suggestionwas evermade, and no idea everpresented, to implythat an
island State should be distinguishedfrom other coastalStates or from any
non-independent islands or groups of islands. Thus the "new accepted
trends" contain no pointers on the subject and provide no ground for
modification of my above-quoted opinion. It remainedtheCourt's duty to
avoidformulatinganyjudgment affecting areaswhich mightfa11withinthe
purview of Malta's interests. PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS. ODA) 252

Cettedispositionavaitétéajoutéelorsde laconférencede Genèvede 1958,
carl'article 67duprojetde 1956dela Commission dudroit international ne
parlait pas des îles. Cependant, cet article était assorti d'un commentaire
dont le paragraphe 10 était ainsilibellé:

<<L'expression ((plateau continental ))ne doit pas êtreentendue

comme seréférantexclusivementauxcontinents, ausenscourant de ce
terme. Elles'appliqueégalementauxrégionssous-marinescontiguës à
des îles.

Ce sont les Philippines qui introduisirent dans le texte de la conven-
tion l'idée expriméepar ce commentaire. La proposition des Philippines
(A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.26)fut adoptéeàlaquatrièmecommissionpar3 1voix
contre 10,avec 25 abstentions. Le représentant des Philippines n'eut pas

l'occasion d'expliquer sur quel raisonnement reposait cette proposition,
mais on aurait pu sedemander si cetexte ne faisaitpas doubleemploi avec
la définition du plateau continental proprement dite :en effet, celle-ci,
malgrél'adjectif <<continental ))ne s'appliquait pas uniquement au pla-
teau adjacent à un continent, et n'excluait pas les îles.
Par ailleurs,aucunedes deuxdispositionsdesconventions de Genèvene
visait spécialementlesEtats insulaires. Il n'enestpas moinscertainqu'aux
termesdesconventions deGenèvesurledroitdela meruneîle, quelquesoit
son statut, peut avoir une mer territoriale et un plateau continental.

150. Laseuledisposition duprojet deconvention de 1981quiserapporte
directement aux îles est l'article 121, qui remplace les dispositions de
l'article 10delaconventionsur la mer territorialeet la zone contiguëet de
l'article premier de la convention sur le plateau continental :

< <rticle 121. Régime des îles

1. Uneîle estuneétenduenaturelledeterreentouréed'eau,quireste
découverte à marée haute.
2. Sousréservedu paragraphe 3, la mer territoriale, la zone conti-
guë, la zoneéconomiqueexclusiveet le plateau continental d'une île
sontdélimitésconformémentauxdispositionsde la conventionappli-

cables aux autres territoires terrestres.
3. Lesrochersquine seprêtent pas àl'habitation humaineou àune
vie économiquepropre n'ont pas dezoneéconomiqueexclusiveni de
plateau continental. ))

Nuln'ajamais proposéni soutenuqu'ilfailledistinguer lesEtats insulaires
desautres Etats côtiers,ni des îles ou groupesd'îles ne constituant pas des
entités indépendantes. Ainsi, les ((nouvelles tendances acceptées ))ne
donnent aucune indication à ce sujet ni aucune raison de modifier mon
opinion précitée.La Cour restait tenue d'éviterde rédigerson arrêten des
termes pouvant avoircertainseffetssur leszones susceptibles de releverde

Malte. CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

Section III. Equitable Principles

1. Equitable apportioning
151. The present case was different in substance from most disputes

concerningland boundaries, or the sovereignty over an island, in which
what is required of the organ entrusted with deciding the matter is to
ascertain whether this or that claim to a particular boundary or island is
historicallyjustified or not. Inuch cases, the decision to be made by that
organ is oriented towards finding and ascertaining,but notdetermining de
novo, the sovereignty of one party in areas of land or on an island. In
contrast, the dispute in the present case concerned sea-bed areas which
both Tunisia and Libya would have been entitled to claim under interna-
tional law, for, despite the continuinguncertainty as to the outer limit of
the continental shelf, the coastal State, under the new concept of the
continental shelf, is certainly entitled to claim sea-bed areas as far as a
distance of 200miles from the Coast.Furthermore, despite thecontinuing
uncertainty as to the precise régimeof the exclusive economic zone, the
coastal State is entitled, within the universally agreed 200-milelimit, also
to claimsea-bed areas for the purpose of exploitation ofminera1resources.
Thus in the caseof twooppositeStates whosecoasts are lessthan 400miles

apart, there will be an area where each will have an equally valid
claim.
152. Furthermore, neither under the new concept of the continental
shelf nor under that of the exclusiveeconomic zone is the lateral extent of
the sea-bed areas appertaining to the coastal State restricted apriori, so
that both Tunisia and Libya were in principle entitled to claim any area
within a 200-mileradius of any point on their coastlines as appertainingto
their respective continental shelf or exclusive economic zone. In other
words, given the adjacency of the two States, the areas which both were
entitled to claim certainly overlapped. Hence no line which could have
been suggestedby theCourt would havebeen an absolute linein the sense
of being the only possible legal line, deviation from which would mean
encroachmentupon the rights possessedabinitioby oneparty or theother.
Thus what the Court was requested todo was in effectnot to establishthe
greater cogency of one claim over another, but only to indicate the prin-
ciples and rules of international law for dividing the area which both

parties might claim under the concepts of the continental shelf and the
exclusive economic zone.
153. To pose theissuein thesetermsisinevitably to evokethe concept of
"a just and equitable share", which was not acceptable to the Court in
1969.To be quite clear about the background to this rejection, it will be
advisable to quote the relevant passages in extenso :
"18. ... It considers that ... its task in the present proceedings
relates essentially tothedelimitationandnot to theapportionment of
the areas concerned,or their division into converging sectors. Delim-

itation is a process which involves establishing the boundaries of an PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP.DISS.ODA) 253

SectionIII. Les principes équitables

1.La répartition équitable

151. La présenteaffairesedistinguede laplupart desdifférendsrelatifs
auxfrontièresterrestres ouà la souverainetésuruneîle,oùl'organesaisiest
chargéde déterminersi telle ou telle revendication estjustifiéeou non du
point de vuehistorique. Dans un telcas,ladécisionde l'organesaisiapour
but de constater et de déterminer la souverainetéde l'une des parties sur
certaines zones terrestres ou sur une île. mais non de définir cettesouve-

rainetédenovo.Toutautre estledifférendenl'espèce :ilporte sur deszones
du fond des mers que la Tunisie et la Libye auraient pu l'une et l'autre
valablementrevendiquer selon ledroit international, puisque, malgrél'in-
certitude persistante sur la limite extérieure du plateau continental, la
nouvelleconceptiondeceplateau habiliteindiscutablement l'Etat riverain
àrevendiquer lesfondsmarinsjusqu'à unedistance de200millesdela côte.
Demêmem , algrélesincertitudesquisubsistent quant aurégimeprécis dela
zoneéconomiqueexclusive,1'Etatriverainpeutinvoquer cerégime,endeçà
de la limite universellement reconnue de 200milles, pour revendiquer les
fondsmarins et en exploiter les ressources minérales.Ainsi, dans le cas de

deux Etats se faisant face et dont les côtes sont distantes de moins de
400 milles, ilyaune zone où l'un etl'autre peuventémettredesprétentions
également valables.
152. A cela s'ajoute que ni la nouvelle notion du plateau continental ni
cellede la zone économiqueexclusivenelimitent à prioril'étendue latérale
des zones relevant de 1'Etatriverain, si bien que la Tunisie et la Libye
pouvaientenprincipel'une etl'autre revendiquertoutezonesituée à moins
de200millesd'unpoint quelconquedeleurlittoral comme relevant de leur
plateau continental ou de leur zone économiqueexclusive. En d'autres

termes, puisque les deux Etats sont adjacents, les zones auxquelles l'un et
l'autre avaient droit se chevauchaient forcément. La Cour ne pouvait
proposer de ligne absolue, c'est-à-dire représentant la seule ligne juridi-
quement possible, et dont aucune des Parties n'eût pu s'écartersans
empiéter sur les droits appartenant ab initio à l'autre Partie. Dans ces
conditions, il n'était pas demandé àla Cour d'établirsiune revendication
l'emportait sur l'autre, mais seulement d'indiquer lesprincipes et règlesde
droitinternational régissantlepartage delazone àlaquellelesdeuxParties
pouvaientprétendre en invoquant lesnotions de plateau continental et de
zone économique exclusive.

153. En posant le problème en ces termes, on évoqueinévitablement
l'idéed'une (<part juste et équitabl))quela Courn'a pasjugéeacceptable
en 1969.Pourplus de précisionsur lesmotifs de cette décision,je citerai in
extenso les passages de l'arrêten question :
(<18. ..[Elle]est d'avisque sa tâche en l'espèceconcerne essentiel-

lementla délimitation et non point la répartition desespaces visésou
leur division en secteurs convergents. La délimitationest une opéra-
tion qui consisteà déterminerles limites d'une zonerelevant déjà en areaalready,inprinciple,appertaining to thecoastalState and not the
determination de novoof such an area. Delimitation in an equitable
manner is one thing, but not the same thing as awarding ajust and
equitable share of a previously undelimited area, even though in a
number of cases the results may be comparable, or even identical.
(I.C.J. Reports 1969, pp. 21 f.)

20. It follows that ... the notion of apportioning an as yet unde-
limited area, considered as a whole (which underlies the doctrine of
thejust and equitableshare) isquite foreign to, and inconsistent with,
thebasicconcept of continental shelf entitlement,according to which
the process of delimitation is essentially one of drawing a boundary
line between areas which already appertain to one or other of the
States affected. The delimitation itself must indeed be equitably
effected, but it cannot have as its object the awarding of an equitable
share, or indeed of a share, as such, at all, - for the fundamental
concept involved does not admit of there being anythingundivided to
share out. (Ibid., p. 22.)

39. ...From this notion of appurtenance is derived the viewwhich
... theCourt accepts,that thecoastal States'rights existipsofactoand
ab initio without there being any question of having to make good a
claim to the areas concerned, or of any apportionment of the conti-
nental shelf between different States. This was one reason why the
Court feltbound to reject the claim of the Federal Republic ... tobe
awarded a 'just and equitable share' of the shelf areas involved in the
present proceedings." (I. C.J. Reports 1969,p. 29.)

The Court did not accept the concept of apportioning "justand equitable
shares", and 1agree in the sense that the sea-bedarea is not meant to be

parcelled out like so may fiefs. However, the Court's rejection of this
notion in 1969 seems to have been very heavily dependent on its de-
velopment of the doctrine that "the rights of the coastal Statein respect of
thearea of thecontinental shelf ... existipsofactoand abinitio".The Court
seems to have found it an implicit consequence of this doctrine that the
areas of continental shelf falling under thejurisdiction of each party were
predetermined ab initio,each being mutally exclusiveof the other, so that
thefunction of thedelimitation of thecontinental shelfconsisted "merely'7
indiscerningandbringing to light alinealreadyinpotential existence.The
test of natural prolongation, and certain other features of the Judgment,
weredeveloped precisely as an aid to the performance of that very special
and difficult task.
154. Now, whatever the necessity of the Court's logic in the 1969con-
text - and here it must be bornein mind that it wasimpelled to make some
pronouncement on the"equitable share" contention by itspresenceamong principe de l'Etat riverain et non à définir cette zone de novo. Déli-
miter d'une manièreéquitableest une chose, mais c'en est une autre
que d'attribuer une part juste et équitable d'une zone non encore
délimitée,quand bien mêmele résultat des deux opérations serait

dans certains cas comparable, voire identique.

20. Il en découleque, ..l'idéede répartir une zone non encore
délimitéeconsidéréecomm uen tout, idéesous-jacenteà ladoctrine de

la part juste et équitable, est absolument étrangère et opposée à la
conceptionfondamentale du régimedu plateau continental, suivant
laquellel'opération de délimitationconsiste essentiellement à tracer
une ligne de démarcationentre des zones relevant déjàde l'un ou de
l'autre des Etats intéressés.Certes la délimitation doit s'effectuer -
équitablement, mais elle ne saurait avoir pour objet d'attribuer une
part équitableni mêmesimplement une part, car la conceptionfon-
damentale en la matière exclut qu'il y ait quoi que ce soit d'indivis à

partager.

39. ...De cettenotion de rattachement découlel'idée, acceptép ear

laCour ...que lesdroitsde l'Etat riverain existent ipsofactoet abinitio
sans que la validitéde ses revendications doive être établieou sans
qu'il soitbesoin de procéder à une répartition du plateau continental
entre Etats intéressés. C'est l'un des motifs pour lesquels la Cour a
estimédevoirrejeter, sous.laformequilui aétédonnée l, demande de
la République fédérale tendant à obtenir une (part juste et équi-
table des zones de plateau continental en cause. ))(C.I.J. Recueil
1969, p. 22 et 29.)

La Cour n'a donc pas accepté l'idéede répartir des ((parts justes et

équitables ))etj'estime qu'ellea eu raison, dans la mesure où le fond des
mers n'est pas destiné à être réparti parlots comme autant de fiefs.
Cependant, en rejetant cette notion, la Cour paraît avoir attribuéun rôle
prépondérant à lathéoriequ'elleétaitentrain d'établir,selonlaquelle (les
droits de l'Etat riverain concernant la zone de plateau çontinental ...
existent ipsofactoetabinitio ))Ilsembleque, tacitement, laCour ait déduit
de cette théorie que les zones de plateau continental relevant de lajuri-
diction de chacune des Partiesétaientprédéterminées ab initio,et mutuel-

lement exclusives, sibien quela délimitation du plateau continental avait
pour ((seule fonction de discerner et de concrétiserune ligne ayant déjà
une existence virtuelle. Le/critère du prolongement naturel et certains
éléments del'arrêt ontétp érécisémentconçuspourfacilitercettetâchetrès
spécialeet très difficile.
154. Or, quelle qu'ait pu êtrelanécessitélogiqueduraisonnementde la
Cour dans l'arrêtde 1969 - où la Cour devait, ne l'oublions pas, se
prononcer sur la thèsede la (part équitable O, avancéedans les conclu- 255 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

the Submissions - 1am fullypersuaded, for reasons arnply developed in
earlierchapters, that it has now been overtaken by events.There was thus
insufficient reason for the present Court, in 1982, to be inhibited from
realizing that the present delimitation was simply a question of equitably
dividing, or apportioning, between the Parties, by means of ajustifiable
line of demarcation, those submarine areas which either couldpotentially
have claimed.

2. Geographicalequity

155. The concept of "equity" is often suggested as applicable to any
case of dividing or apportioning and the case of delimitation of the con-
tinental shelf or the exclusiveeconomiczone isno exception. The Truman
Proclamation of 1945,the first officia1document in this field, suggested,
for the boundary of the continental shelf between neighbouring States,
determination with the States concerned in accordance with equitable
principles,and the eleventh-hour provision of the draft convention on the
Law of the Sea provides in similar terms that "delimitation ... shall be
effected ... in order to achieve an equitable solution". 1am in agreement
with theJudgment that an equitablesolutionhas to be achieved.However,
in saying that "delimitation is to be effected in accordance with equitable
principles" (para. 38),the Court cannot be regarded as suggesting princi-
ples and rules of international law, for it is simply stating a truism. Even

worse, it is simply telling the Parties what they already know and have
explicitly incorporated as a rider to their questions. The problem is what
principles and rules of international law should apply in order to achieve
an equitable solution.
156. Although simple insistence on an equitable solution is not very
helpful, since "equity" is a blanket concept susceptible of divers interpre-
tations,yet "equity" stillremainsthe prevailing principlein delirniting the
continental shelf and the exclusive economic zone. How should it have
been applied in the circumstances of the present case ? The Parties have
asked the Court to take account of al1the relevant circumstances which
characterize the area. For the Court simply to have indicated that they
should do the same would obviously have been no genuine answer.

157. Certainly various political, socialand economicfactorscould have
been suggested for this purpose, and indeed the Judgment has briefly
referred to them : the size of the territories and their population, the

distribution of natural resources, the degree of development of the eco-
nomy and industry, etc., of the respective Parties. However, these factors
could not lead to a solution agreeable to the Parties because ideas of the
way in which they should be taken into account may well Varybetween
them. It could be asked, for instance, if theadvancedindustry or economy
of one State shouldjustify its being given wider areas of the continental
shelfor exclusiveeconomiczone than the other State, or whether the latter
should be given much wider areas to compensate for its poverty. It couldsions - je suis entièrement persuadé, pour des raisons suffisamment
expliquéesdans les chapitresprécédents, que cette logique a maintenant
étédépasséepar les événements.La Cour n'avait pas, en 1982,de motifs
valables de refuser de voir que la délimitation à effectuer consistait sim-
plement à partager ou répartir entre les Parties, au moyen d'une ligne de
démarcationjustifiable, les zones sous-marinesque l'une et l'autre pou-
vaient avoir des raisons de revendiquer.

2. L'équité géographique

155. La notion d'~équité ))est souvent évoquéequand il s'agitde divi-
sion ou de partage, et une affaire portant sur la délimitation du plateau
continental ou de la zoneéconomiqueexclusivene sauraitfaire exception.
La proclamation Truman de 1945,qui est le premier texte officiel en la
matière, proposait que l'on s'inspirât de <(principes équitables )>pour

déterminer la limite du plateau continental entre Etats voisins. Et la
dispositionretenue àladernièreminutedans leprojet de conventionsur le
droit dela mer stipule aussique <ladélimitation ...esteffectuée...defaçon
à aboutir à une solution équitable ))Je souscris à l'arrêt quand la Cour
affirme qu'il faut aboutir à une solution équitable. Cependant, quand la
Cour dit que <<a délimitationdoit s'opérerconformément à des principes
équitables ))(par. 138),on ne peut pas dire qu'ellepropose desprincipes et
des règlesde droit international :elle ne fait qu'énoncerun truisme. Pis
encore, elle se contente de dire aux Parties ce qu'elles savent déjà et ce
qu'ellesont explicitementénoncédans leursquestions. Leproblèmeest de

savoirquelssont lesprincipes etlesrèglesdedroitinternational àappliquer
pour aboutir à une solution équitable.
156. S'il est vain de préconiser simplement une solution équitable,
puisque 1'~équité )est une notion très générale et susceptiblede maintes
interprétations,l' é<quité))n'en demeurepas moins le grand principe qui
préside à la délimitationdu plateau continental et de la zone économique
exclusive.Comment aurait-il fallu l'appliquer dans les circonstancesdela
présenteespèce ? Les Parties avaient déjàprié la Courde tenir comptede
toutes lescirconstancespertinentespropres àlarégion.La Cour nepouvait

donc se contenter d'indiquer aux Parties qu'ellesdevaient prendre ces cir-
constances en considération,car c'eût éténe pas leur donner de réponse.
157. Diverses considérations d'ordre politique, social ou économique
ont étéinvoquées à ce sujet, et du restel'arrêtles envisagerapidement :la
superficie des territoires et leur population, la répartition des ressources
naturelles, lesprogrèsde l'économieet de l'industrie, etc.Maisces facteurs
ne pouvaient pas aboutir à une solution acceptable, car les Parties ris-
quaient d'avoir des conceptionsdifférentessur la façon de les prendre en
considération.Faudrait-ilpar exemple,parcequel'industrieou l'économie

d'un pays est plus développéel,uiattribuer une plus largezone de plateau
continental ou une zone économiqueexclusiveplus vaste, ou au contraire
une zoneplus petitepour compenser lapauvretéde l'autre ?Lerapport de
superficie entre les territoires terrestres des deux Etats obligerait-il en256 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

also be asked whether the ratio between the two States' areas of land
tenitory should in equity ensure the sameratio between theirsea-bed areas
or whether, on the contrary, an inverse ratio of sea-bed areas would be
more equitable. Such questions involve global resource policies, or basic
problems of world politics whch not only could not have been solved by
thejudicial organ of theworld communitybut stray wellbeyondequity asa

norm of law into the realm of social organization.

158. By the same token, the theory of the "hinterland" had also to be
excluded. The relevance of natural features such as mountains or rivers
appearsprima faciemoreplausible, as they haveoften been determinative
in the fixing of land boundaries. If that is so, however, it should not be
forgotten that this circumstance is bound up with traditional problems of
communication and defence to which submarine topography scarcely
givesriseat all. Besides,suchfeatures seemedchieflyrelevant when the test
of natural prolongation held sway, and even then their relevance was
subject to theoverridingtest of leading to anequitablesolution. To seekin
them assistance for the application of "equitable principles" - an expres-
sion which, by the way, is undoubtedly taken in Anglo-American law as

synonymous with "principles of equity" - would surely have been to put
the cart before the horse,the more so in that their relevancemay often be
interpreted in divergent ways. Furthermore, the direction of the land
boundary, for similar reasons, also affords no sure guide to an equitable
solution if the boundary follows a natural feature, and a fortiori if it does
not - whichisnot to Saythat theprolongation of theland frontier may not
in specific cases provide a solution acceptableto the States concerned.

159. In sum, the inequality of geography is a fact of the world, nature
cannot be refashoned, and the Court has no competence to guess at or
initiate any future policy of world socialjustice, goingbeyond the existing

principles and rules of international law. More especially, it should be
noted that, during the formulation of the concept of the exclusive eco-
nomic zone at UNCLOS III, the idea of granting some benefits to land-
locked and geographically disadvantaged countries with regard to the
exploitation of fishery resources in the exclusiveeconomic zone of neigh-
bouring States was widely agreed ;but that such benefits have never, on
theother hand, been offered suchdisadvantagedStatesfortheexploitation
of minera1resources. In its 1969Judgment the Court properlypointed out
the following :

"91. Equity doesnot necessarilyimply equality.There can neverbe
any question of completelyrefashioningnature, and equity does not

requirethat a State without accessto the seashould be allotted anarea
of continental shelf, any more than there could be a question of
renderingthesituation of aState withan extensivecoastline similartoéquité à attribuer à ceux-cides fonds marins présentantun rapport iden-
tique,oubien aucontrairefaudrait-il leur attribuerdes superficiesdefonds
marins présentant un rapport inverse ? Ces questions touchent aux poli-
tiques adoptées sur le plan global en matière de ressources, ou à des

problèmesfondamentaux de politique mondiale que l'organejudiciaire de
la communautéinternationalene pouvait évidemmentpas résoudre, etqui
dureste débordentlecadredel'équité entantque norme dedroitpourfaire
appel aux principes qui régissent l'organisationsociale.
158. La théoriede l'(arrière-pays ))est à écarterpour les mêmesrai-
sons. Il està première vue plus plausible de faire fond sur les accidents
naturels - montagnes, fleuves, etc. -, car ceux-ci sont souvent des élé-
ments déterminantsdans le tracé desfrontières terrestres. Mais il ne faut
pas pour autant oublier que ces éléments sontétroitement liés à des

problèmes de communications et de défense,que la topographie sous-
marine ne pose guère.Par ailleurs, ces accidents présentaient surtout de
l'intérêqtuand le critère du prolongement natureljouait le rôle essentiel
(encore que, mêmealors, la règlefût de n'en tenir compte que s'ilsabou-
tissaient véritablement àune solution équitable). S'en servirpour appli-
quer les (principes équitables )- formule qui, soit dit en passant, est très
certainement prise en droit anglo-américainpour synonyme de (<principe
d'équité )>- aurait certainement abouti à mettre la charrue avant les
bŒufs, d'autant que l'impact de ces accidents prêtesouvent à des inter-

prétations divergentes. L'orientation de la frontière terrestre, pour des
raisons du mêmeordre, n'est pas nécessairementune solution équitable
quand lafrontièresuitun accident naturel, et moinsencore quand ellen'en
suit pas - ce qui ne veut d'ailleurs pas dire que le prolongement de la
frontière terrestre ne peut pas, dans certains cas, fournir une solution
acceptablepour les Etats intéressés.
159. En résumé, ilfaut admettre que la géographien'estpas équitable,
que la nature ne peut êtrerefaite et que la Cour n'a pas compétencepour
anticiper ou mettre en Œuvre une quelconque politique dejustice sociale

internationale allant au-delà des principes et règlesdu droit international
envigueur.Plusprécisément,ilest à remarquer que, tout au long du travail
d'élaborationdela notion de zone économiqueexclusivepar la troisième
conférence desNations Unies sur le droit de la mer, l'idéed'accorder aux
pays sans littoral ou géographiquement défavorisés certaines compensa-
tions grâce à l'exploitation des ressources halieutiques dans la zone éco-
nomique exclusivedesEtats voisinsarecueilliune trèslargeadhésion,mais
qu'en revancheil n'a jamais été offera tux Etats défavorisés des privilèges
du mêmeordre dans l'exploitation des ressources minérales.Dans son

arrêtde 1969,la Cour, àjuste titre, a fait observer cec:

(<91. L'équité n'impliquepas nécessairement l'égalité.Il n'est
jamais question de refaire la nature entièrement et l'équité ne com-
mandepas qu'un Etat sansaccès àlamer sevoieattribuer une zone de
plateaucontinental,pas plus qu'ilne s'agitd'égaliserla situation d'un
Etatdont lescôtes sont étendues etcelled'un Etat dont lescôtes sont that of a State with a restricted coastline. Equality is to be reckoned
within the same plane, and it is not such natural inequalities as these
that equity could remedy ...It is therefore not a question of totally
refashioninggeographywhatever the facts ofthesituation but, givena
geographical situation of quasi-equality as between a number of
States, of abating the effects of an incidental special feature from
which an unjustifiable difference of treatment could result.
92. It has howeverbeen maintained that no one method of delim-
itation can prevent such results and that al1 can lead to relative
injustices.This argument has in effect already been dealt with. It can
only strengthenthe viewthatit isnecessary to seeknot one method of
delimitation but one goal. .. As the operation of delirniting is a
matter of determining areas appertaining to differentjurisdictions, it
is a truism toaythat the determination must be equitable ;rather is
the problem above al1one of defining the means whereby the de-
limitation can be carried out in such a way as to be recognized as
equitable." (Z.C. Jeports 1969,pp. 49 f.)

The Court was, however, quick to deny the merits of the equidistance
principle in paragraph 101(C), suggesting instead :
"(1) delimitation is to be effected by agreement in accordance with
equitable principles, and taking account of al1the relevant cir-
cumstances, in suchawayasto leaveas much aspossible to each
Party al1those parts of the continental shelf that constitute a

natural prolongation of its land territory intoand under the sea,
without encroachment on the natural prolongation of the land
territory of the other.(Zbid p.,53.)
160. In the drawing of maritime boundaries,the geography of the areas
concerned has always played a very important role ever since the Inter-
national Law Commissionfirst started dealingwith the lawof the sea,and
rarely has anyother elementbeenconsidered afactor affectingit.The 1958
Convention suggested the formula of application of the principle ofequi-
distancefrom the coasts "unless another boundary line isjustified" :and
the successivenegotiating texts of UNCLOS III, the RSNT, theISNTand
the ICNT, al1 spoke of "applying, where appropriate, the median or
equidistance line and taking account of al1the relevant circumstances". 1
find that these suggestions relate simply to the geography of the specific
areas concerned. In addition, it cannotbe over-emphasizedthatin the new
concept of the continental shelf as well as in the exclusiveeconomic zone
thedistance criterion now plays a decisivelyimportant role in defining the

expanse of the respective areas, thus also qualifying their very nature. réduites.L'égalité se mesure dans un mêmeplan et ce n'est pas àde
telles inégalités naturellesque l'équitépourrait porter remède ..Il ne
s'agit donc pas de refaire totalement la géographiedans n'importe

quellesituation defait mais,enprésenced'une situation géographique
de quasi-égalité entre plusieurs Etats, de remédier à une particularité
non essentielle d'où pourrait résulterune injustifiable différencede
traitement.
92. Il a étésoutenu qu'aucune méthode de délimitationne peut
empêcherde telsrésultatse que toutespeuvent éventuellementabou-
tirà une relative injustice.t ne réponse adéjàété donnée à cet argu-
ment. Il renforce d'ailleurs l'opinion selonlaquelleondoit rechercher
non pas une méthode uniquede délimitationmais un but unique, ...
Délimiterétant une opération de détermination de zones relevant
respectivement de compétences différentesc'est une vérité première
de dire que cette détermination doit êtreéquitable ; le problèmeest
surtout de définirles moyens par lesquels la délimitation peut être

fixéede manière à êtrereconnue comme équitable. )>(C.I.J. Recueil
1969, p. 49-50.)
Toutefois la Cour a rapidement ôté sa valeur au principe d'équidistance,
pour préconiser, auparagraphe 101C, ceci :

((1) la délimitation doit s'opérerpar voie d'accord conformément à
des principes équitables et compte tenu de toutes les circons-
tances pertinentes, de manière à attribuer, dans toute la mesure
du possible, àchaquePartie la totalitédeszonesduplateau conti-
nental qui constituent le prolongement naturel de son terri-
toire sous la mer et n'empiètent pas sur le prolongement
naturel du territoire de l'autre.))(Ihid., p. 53.)

160. La géographie deszones considéréeastoujoursjoué un rôle extrê-
mement important dans le tracédes limites maritimes, depuis le moment
oùla Commission du droit international a commencé à s'intéresseraudroit
de la mer, et il est rare qu'un autre élément, quel qu'ilfût, ait étéjugé
pertinent. La convention de 1958proposait une formule fondéesur l'ap-
plication du principe d'équidistance à partir des côtes <à moins que [des

circonstances spéciales]nejustifient une autre délimitation ));et lestextes
de négociation successifsélaborés au courd se la troisième conférencedes
Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer, c'est-à-dire le texte unique revisé,le
texteunique denégociation (officieux)etletexte denégociationcomposite
officieuxsuggéraienttous l'emploi, lecaséchéantd ,e lalignemédianeou
de la ligne d'équidistance comptetenu de toutes les circonstances perti-
nentes )).Selon moi, ces textes ne visaient que la géographiedes zones
considéréesP . ar ailleurs, onne saurait trop soulignerque, dans la nouvelle
conception du plateau continental comme dans celle de la zone écono-
mique exclusive,lecritèrede distancejoue désormaisun rôledéterminant

dans la détermination de l'étenduede ces zones respectives, c'est-à-dire
que ce critère intervient aussi dans la définitionde la nature mêmede ces
zones. 258 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

Section IV. Proportionality as a Function of GeographicalEquity

161.In seekingthe correspondencebetweenequity and geography in the
divisionof a sea-bed area, it goeswithout saying that the expanse allocated
to each State concerned does not necessanly have to be equal. If we seek
"equity" and not "equality" in this respect,what hasbeen thought of,even
implicitly, as governing such equity ?The concept of equity must in this
context imply certain criteria which are related to some geographical
concept. Tomymind,the lengths and relativepositions ofthe coastsfacing
the sea-bed areas concerned have been implicit in the concept of equity in

this respect. In this connection the Court, in its 1969Judgment, properly
stated :
"98. A final factor to be taken account of is the element of a
reasonable degree of proportionality which a delimitation effected
according to equitable principles ought to bnng about between the
extent of the continental shelf appertaining to the States concerned

and the lengths of their respectivecoastlines, - these being measured
according to their generaldirection in order to establish thenecessary
balance between States with straight, and those with markedly con-
cave or convex coasts, or to reduce very irregular coastlines to their
truer proportions." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 52.)
TheCourt alsomentioned inparagraph 101(D), asafactor tobe taken into

account in the course of negotiations :
"(3) the element of a reasonable degree of proportionality, which a
delimitation. .. ought to bring about between the extent of the
continental shelf areas appertaining to the coastal Stateand the
length of its coast measured in the general direction of the
coastline .. ."(Ibid., p. 54.)

When equity in the division of offshore areas has been the topic of dis-
cussion, the length of the coast of each Statehas never been disregarded,
and itisfurther important to notethat the length ofcoastlinein thisrespect
isnot the lengthmeasured in accordancewith the detailed configuration of
the coast, but that measured in the general direction of the coast, as
suggested in the 1969Judgment. Whether the line of delimitation selected
isequitable ornot must alwaysbeverifiedby the testofproportionality, or,

to put it the other way round, this concept is in principle useful in the
verification of geographical equity.
162. The concept of proportionality as between the areas and the
lengths ofcoast isnot meant to determine anyconcreteline ofdemarcation
for the delimitation of the area, for the number of lines capable of pro-
ducing the same proportion is obviously lirnitless.No, it simply affords a
certain basis for consideration ofwhether any suggestedlinewould satisfy
the requirement of equity. This seems to have been very properly pointed
out by the Decision in the Arbitration of 1977between the United King-
dom and France on the delimitation of the continental shelf,whichstatedl: SectionIV. La proportionnalitéen tant qu'élémenz
de l'équité géographique

161. Il va sansdire que, pour établirla correspondance entre l'équité et
la géographiedans lepartage d'une étenduede fonds marins, les superfi-
cies attribuées à chacun des Etats intéressés n'ontpas forcément à être
égales.Mais, sic'est l'équitéquel'on rechercheetnonpas l'égalité, à quelle
conception, fût-elle implicite, répond cette équité ? Dans ce contexte, la
réponse est que la notion d'équité repose nécessairemens tur certains

critèresd'ordre géographique, et enparticulier, selon moi, sur la longueur
descôteset leurposition parrapport auxfonds marinsconsidérés.Comme
la Cour l'a indiqué à juste titre dans son arrêtde 1969 :

<(98. Un dernier élément àprendre en considération estlerapport
raisonnable qu'une délimitation effectuée selon des principes équi-
tables devrait faire apparaître entre l'étenduedu plateau continental
relevant des Etats intéressés etla longueur de leurs côtes ; on mesu-
rerait cescôtesd'après leur direction généraleafin d'établir l'équilibre
nécessaireentre les Etats ayant descôtes droites et lesEtats ayant des
côtes fortement concaves ou convexesou afin de ramener des côtes
très irrégulièreà des proportions plus exactes. >)(C.I.J. Recueil1969,
p. 52.)

Et la Coura précisé auparagraphe 101D que,parmi leséléments à prendre
en considération au cours des négociations,il fallait compter :

<3) le rapport raisonnable qu'une délimitation ..devrait faireappa-
raître entre l'étendue des zonesde plateau continental relevant
de 1'Etatriverain etla longueur de son littoral mesuréesuivant la
direction généralede celui-ci ... (Zbid.,p. 54.)

On n'a jamais faitjouer l'équité dansle partage des zones maritimes sans
tenir compte de lalongueur delacôte dechacun des Etats considérés - etil
importe de noter que la longueur des côtes, en l'occurrence, n'est pas
mesurée suivant la configuration précisedu rivage, mais suivant la direc-
tion générale delacôte,commeledit l'arrêtde 1969.Pourvérifiersilaligne
de délimitationretenue est équitableou non, il faut toujours appliquer le
critère de proportionnalité ;si l'on préfère, disonsque le critère de pro-
portionnalité est par principe utile pour vérifierl'équité géographique.

162. La notion de proportionnalité entre les zones à attribuer et les
longueurs decôten'apasété conçuecommeun moyen pratique de tracer la

ligne de délimitation,car lenombre de lignesproduisant le mêmerapport
de proportionnalité est manifestement infini :il s'agit seulement d'un
critèreà l'aide duquel on peut établirsi une ligne envisagéerépond à la
condition d'équité.C'est cequ'a fait très justement observer le tribunal
arbitral dans sadécisionde 1977surla délimitationdu plateaucontinental
entre le Royaume-Uni et la France : "100. ... But particular configurations of the coast or individual
geographical features may, under certain conditions, distort the
course of theboundary, and thus affect the attribution of continental
shelf to each State, which wouldothenvise be indicated by the general

configuration of their coasts. Theconcept of 'proportionality' merely
expresses the criterion or factor by which it rnay be determined
whether such a distortion results in an inequitabledelimitation of the
continental shelf as between the coastal Statesconcerned. The factor
of proportionality rnay appear in the form of the ratio between the
areas of continental shelfto thelengths of the respectivecoastlines, as
in the North Sea Continental Shelfcases. But it rnay also appear, and
more usually does, as a factor for determining the reasonable or
unreasonable - the equitable or inequitable - effects of particular
geographicalfeatures or configurations upon the course of an equi-
distance-line boundary." (HMSO, Cmnd. 7438, p. 60.)

The Decision went on to state, most acutely, that :"it is disproportion
rather than any general principle of proportionality which is the relevant
criterion or factor" (ibid., p. 61, para. 101).
163. Furthermore, the concept of proportionality is an extremely gen-
eralone,and theareaconcernedandthecoastlines tobe taken into account
in this respect cannot be presupposed. The outer limit of the areas at-
tributable to the respective countries can Varygreatly accordingto, first,
the existence of third parties, and, secondly, the geographical or geomor-
phological circumstances deterrnining the outer limit of the continental
shelf. In other words, the existence of a third party rnay adversely affect
one party if ignored when a line is drawn to reflect proportionality as
between the divided area and the lengths of coastline. In addition, in the

case of neighbouring States which face the vast ocean, any differencesin
geomorphology which must (according to recent trends) be taken into
account in determining the outer limit of the continental shelf (i.e., as
between twosuchStates ofwhichonefacesacontinentalmarginextending
beyond 200 miles while the other does not) rnay certainly result in an
unbalanced division of the area in spite of a line having been drawn to
reflect proportionality. Such results are unavoidable, unless we are to be
concerned withtheapplication of socialjustice or distributivejustice tothe
resources of the sea.In conclusion,proportionality rnayhave to be gauged
simply by eyeing the area concerned as a whole, from a very broad
macrogeographical standpoint, rather than with an eyetoestablishingany
predetermined ratio in theapportionment of the area. In thisrespect it rnay
be appropriate to quote, from the 1977 Decision of the Arbitration
between the United Kingdom and France, the most appropriate evalua-
tion of the concept of proportionality.

"101. ...[Tlherecan never be a question of completely refashion-
ing nature, such as by rendering the situation of a State with an
extensive coastline similar to that of a State with a restricted coast- (<100. ...Mais des configurations particulières de la côte ou des
caractéristiquesgéographiquesparticulières peuvent, dans certaines
conditions, créer une distorsion dans le tracéde la limite et, par là,
modifier l'attribution du plateau continental à chaque Etat, telle

qu'elle résulterait sans cela de la configuration générale des deux
côtes. Leconcept de proportionnalité n'estque l'expressiondu critère
ou du facteur qui permet de déterminersi cette distorsion aboutit à
une délimitation inéquitable du plateau continental entre les Etats
côtiers intéressés.Le facteur de proportionnalité peut se présenter
sousla formed'un rapportentre l'étenduedu plateau continental etla
longueur des côtes de chaque Etat, comme ce fut le cas dans les
affairesdu Plateau continentalde la mer du Nord. Mais il peut égale-
ment s'agir - celaestplus courant - d'unfacteurpermettant d'établir
si des caractéristiquesgéographiquesou configurationsparticulières
ont un effet raisonnable ou déraisonnable, équitable ou inéquitable
sur le tracéd'une limite équidistante. ))

Et le tribunal arbitral poursuit avec beaucoup de finesse :<<C'est la dis-
proportion plutôt qu'un principe générad leproportionnalité qui constitue
le critère ou facteur pertinent ))(par. 101).
163. De surcroît,la notion de proportionnalité a un caractère extrême-
ment général,etl'on ne peut pas savoir d'avance quelle seront aujuste la
régionet lescôtes àconsidérer.La limiteextérieuredessecteurs àattribuer
aux différentspays peut en effet varier considérablement,d'abord selon
qu'il existe ou non des Etats tiers et ensuite suivant les caractéristiques

géographiques ou géomorphologiquesqui déterminentlalimiteextérieure
duplateau continental.Autrementdit, l'existenced'unetiercepartie risque
de porter préjudice aux Etats en cause, si l'on n'en tient pas compte au
momentdetracerune lignerespectantle rapport deproportionnalité entre
la zone partagée et les longueurs de côte. De plus, dans le cas d'Etats
voisins dont la façade maritime débouche sur l'espace océanique, toute
variation de la géomorphologie - que les tendances récentes obligent à
prendre en considération pour déterminer le rebord externe du plateau
continental (par exemple, lorsqu'il s'agit de deux Etats dont l'un a une
marge continentale deplusde 200milles,etl'autre pas) - risque defausser
le partage de la zone, même sila ligne tracéea été conçueen fonction du
critèrede proportionnalité. Il est impossibled'empêcher detels résultats,
sauf à vouloir appliquer aux ressources dela mer les principes de lajustice

socialeoudelajustice distributive.Pourconclure,je dirai qu'ondoit envisa-
gerlerapport deproportionnalité d'unpoint de vue trèslarge, macro-géo-
graphique, en considérant la région dans son ensemble, et s'abstenir
d'appliquer aupartage delarégionunrapport préétabli.Ilya lieu à cepro-
pos de citer lejugement qui est porté sur le concept de proportionnalité
dans la décisionarbitrale de 1977,car il est particulièrement pertinent :

<<101. ..il ne peut jamais être question de refaire entièrement la
nature, par exemple d'égaliserla situation d'un Etat dont les côtes
sont étendues à celle d'un Etat dont les côtes sont réduites ; il s'agit line; it is rather a question of remedying the disproportionality and
inequitable effects produced by particular geographical configura-
tions or features in situations where othenvise the appurtenance of
roughly comparable attributions of continental shelf to each State
would be indicated by the geographical fact. Proportionality, there-
fore, is to be used as a criterion or factor relevant in evaluating the

equities of certain geographical situations, not as a general principle
providing an independent source of rights to areas of continental
shelf." (Ibid., p. 6.)

164. In my view,the Judgment is not correct in starting from a more or
less precise calculation of the length of the coastlines and the expanse of
the areas. It suggestsin paragraph 131that whiletheratio of the coastlines
of Libya and Tunisia in this area is 31 :69, or, reckoned on a basis of
straight-line coastal fronts, 34 : 66, the line proposed would result in

dividing the area approximately in the ratio of 40 :60between Libya and
Tunisia. First, how can the area concerned be defined in advance in terms
ofdefinite parallels and meridians, asattemptedin paragraphs 75and 130.
If the present case were to be one where a confined area is to beshared out
in conformity with the concept of proportionality, the case would be very
simple. But actually this is not such a case.As 1have suggestedbefore, the
concept of proportionality to be applied in delimitation of maritime areas
is a very general one, since in most cases the areas concerned are not
mathematically specific and the relevant lengths of coastline of the States
concerned are not susceptible of very precise definition.

Section V. The Rule of Equidistance

1. General application
165. The equidistance method, a geometrical method which leaves no
room for equivocal interpretation, has since the 1958 Convention often
been suggested for the delimitation of the continental shelf. Throughout
UNCLOS III the equidistancemethod was suggested for the delimitation
of the continental shelf and Exclusive Economic Zone by one school of
thought and opposed by another. No method other than that of equidis-
tance has ever been submitted in UNCLOS III, as a simple suggestion of

equitable principles could have been no substitute for the equidistance
method. As the Court seems to admit in its 1969 Judgment, no other
method of delimitation has the samecombination ofpractical convenience
and certainty ofapplication. 1sthere anyothermethod whichmay possibly
representequity asexplained above ?Here 1wouldliketo quote, withgreat
admiration, from the dissenting opinion of Judge Tanaka in the 1969case,
as follows : plutôt de remédier àla disproportion et aux effets inéquitablesduà
des configurations ou caractéristiques géographiques particulières
dans des situationsoù, en l'absencede ces particularités, lesdoqnées
géographiquesaboutiraient à une délimitation attribuant à chaque
Etat des étenduesde plateau continental à peu près comparables. La
proportionnalité doit donc êtreutilisée commeun critèreou un fac-
teur permettant d'établir si certaines situations géographiquespro-

duisent des délimitationséquitables et non commeun principe géné-
ral qui constituerait une source indépendante de droits sur des éten-
dues de plateau continental. ))
164. Amon avis,laCour adonc tort de sefonderaudépart,dans l'arrêt,
sur un calcul plus ou moins précis de la longueur des côtes et de la
superficie des zones considérées.La Cour dit en effet au paragraphe 131

que le rapport entre les longueurs des côtes libyenne et tunisienne perti-
nentes étantde31 à 69,ou encore, quand lecalcul estfaitàl'aidede lignes
droites représentant les façades maritimes, de 3à66, la ligne de démar-
cation indiquée aboutiraà partager la régionentre la Libye et la Tunisie
suivant unrapport approximatif de40 à 60.Maiscomment peut-on définir
par avance la zoneconsidéréepar rapport àcertains parallèleseà certains
méridiens, commeon cherche à le faire aux paragraphes 75 et 130?S'il
s'agissaiten l'espècede partager simplement une zone limitée, conformé-
ment au critèrede proportionnalité, la chose serait simple. Mais ce n'est
pas le cas. Comme je l'ai dit, la proportionnalité, appliquéà la délimi-
tation des espacesmaritimes, doit rester une notion de caractèreextrême-
ment général,car, dans la plupart des cas, les superficies en question ne

conviennent guère aux calculs mathématiques, et les longueurs de côte
considéréesne se prêtent pas nonplus à une détermination très précise.

Section V. La règlede l'équidistance

1. Application générale

165. La méthodede l'équidistance,méthodegéométriquequi n'est sus-
ceptible d'aucune interprétation équivoque,a souvent été recommandée,
depuis l'adoption de la convention de 1958,comme méthodede délimi-
tation du plateau continental. Tout au long de la troisième conférence des
Nations Unies sur ledroit de la mer, elle aépréconisée par certainspour
la délimitationdu plateau continental et de la zoneéconomiqueexclusive,
tandis que d'autres s'enfaisaient les adversaires. Nulle autre méthoden'a
cependant été suggérée àla conférence, car recommander l'applicationde
principes équitables ne saurait remplacer la méthode de l'équidistance.
Comme la Cour semblelereconnaître dans sonarrêtde 1969,aucune autre
méthodede délimitationne combine au même degré les avantages de la

commoditépratique et de lacertitude dans l'application.Y a-t-il uneautre
méthode qui puisse assurer l'équitéau sens que j'ai indiquéci-dessus ?
Qu'on me permette de citer sur ce point la très éloquente opinion dissi-
dente de M. Tanaka dans les affaires de 1969 : "The incorporation of the equidistance rule as a geometrical tech-
nique into a legal norm [Article 6 of the Convention on the Conti-
nental Shelf] exemplifies an extremely widespread phenomenon
which can be observed in regard to severallunds of extra-legal,social
and cultural norms and in such fields as usage, ethics and tech-
niques .. In the case of the equidistance principle, a technical norm
of geometrical nature, after being submitted to juridical evaluation
has become incorporated or naturalized in law as a legalnorm vested
with obligatory force." (I.C.J. Reports 1969, p. 183.)

166. As suggested in the 1969Judgment, equidistance may not be the

sole method for delimitation purposes, and no doubt has existed that in
principle this method would be followedonly in certainnormal situations
where it produces an equitable solution to the problem of the division of
sea-bed areas. If this method is one which, in principle, should apply in
normal situations, as suggested in the 1958 Convention and the 1969
Judgment of the Court, how can one say that this cannot be a rule of
delimitation ? This does not of course mean thatit is a compulsory rule in
abnormal circumstances. As mentioned previously (para. 49), in 1953the
Committee of Experts on Certain Technical Questions concerning the
Territorial Seawas already well aware of the necessity of allowing excep-
tions. In 1956the International Law Commission pointed out, in its final
draft, that "provision must bemade for departures [from the equidistance
method]" and that "this casemay arisefairly often sothat the rule adopted
is fairly elastic" (para. 51). The 1958 Convention accordingly provided
that a boundary other than the equidistance line might be justified by
special circumstances. This was not, however, unequivocal, since no clue
wasgivenas towhat might constitute such specialcircumstances, nor asto
the effect to be ascribed to them, and the practical application of the text
was therefore bound to give rise to many difficulties. 1 would further
suggest that the reason why this provision of the Convention has often
been found open to criticism,both within and outside UNCLOS III, liesin

the way it was drafted, harnessing together the unequivocal geometrical
method of "equidistance" and the equivocal notion of "special circum-
stances".

167. Moreover, iftheequidistance method wasnot acceptedby the 1969
Judgment, this was apparently not because the equidistance method itself
would be inapplicable, but for the reasons implied in the Judgment
(para. 89)that there existedconvergentclaims of severalStates and certain
irregularities such as a concave or convexcoastline in the North Sea area,
and that the Courtthoughtthat simplyemploying the equidistancemethod
would produce an unreasonable result. If the baselines had been adjusted
to rectify the irregularity of the coastlines, the Court would surely have
hesitated to refuse merit to the equidistance method. In any case,what the <<L'incorporation de la règlede l'équidistance, technique géomé-
trique,àune normejuridique [article 6de la convention surleplateau
continental], constitue un exemple d'un phénomène extrêmement
répandu, qui intervient pour diverses normes extra-juridiques, so-
cialesetculturelleset dans desdomainescomme l'usage,l'éthique etla
technique ; ..Dans le cas du principe de l'équidistance,une norme
technique de caractèregéométriquea étésoumise à une analysejuri-

dique puis incorporéeou naturalisée endroit en tant quenormejuri-
dique dotée d'une force obligatoire. (C.Z. Jecueil 1969, p. 183.)

166. Comme l'indique l'arrêtde 1969,l'équidistancen'est pas la seule
méthode de délimitation possible, et il n'a jamais fait de doute qu'en
principe cette méthode serait appliquée seulementdans certaines situa-
tions normales, où elle fournit une solution équitable au problème du
partage des fonds marins. Mais, s'ils'agitd'une méthodequ'enprincipe il
faut appliquer dans une situation normale, comme ledonnent à penser la
convention de 1958et l'arrêtde 1969,comment peut-on soutenir que ce
n'estpas une règlede délimitation? Iln'estcertes pas question d'y voirune
règleobligatoire, qui s'appliquerait mêmequand les circonstances sont

anormales. Comme je l'ai déjàrappelé (par. 49), le comité d'expertssur
certaines questions d'ordre technique concernant la mer territoriale avait,
dès 1953,parfaitement conscience de la nécessitéd'autoriser des excep-
tions. Et en 1956la Commission du droit international faisait observer
dans son projet finalu'~il doit êtreprévu qu'onpeut s'écarterdela règle
[de l'équidistance]))et elle ajoutait que<ce cas [pouvant] se présenter
assez souvent, la règleadoptée[était]donc ..dotéed'une certaine sou-
plesse))(par. 51). La convention de 1958prévoyaitdoncque des circons-
tances spécialespouvaient justifier une délimitation différentede la ligne
d'équidistance. Il est vrai que cette disposition n'était pas dépourvue
d'ambiguïté, puisqu'ellene donnait aucune indication sur ce qui pouvait
constituer descirconstances spéciales,ni sur l'effàleur attribuer, et que
dans ces conditions il était inévitableque ce texte suscitât en pratique

maintes difficultés.J'ajouterai que laraison pour laquelle cette disposition
de la convention a été souvent critiquéet,aàtla troisièmeconférence des
Nations Unies sur ledroit delamerqu'en dehorsdelaconférence,tient àla
façon dont elleestrédigée,c'est-à-dire aufaitquela méthodegéométrique
de l'(é<quidistance))qui est dépourvued'ambiguïté,s'ytrouve associée à
la notion de <circonstances spéciales )qui, elle, est fort ambiguë.
167. En outre, sila méthodede l'équidistancen'a pas étéretenuepar la
Cour dans son arrêtde 1969,cen'estapparemment pas parce qu'en soielle
était inapplicable, maispour lesraisons donnéesimplicitement dans l'arrêt
(par. 89)à savoir que les prétentionsde plusieurs Etats convergeaient sur
la même régionq ,ue celle-ciprésentait certaines irrégularités, c'est-à-dire
descôtesconcavesou convexes,et que, de l'avisdela Cour, secontenter de

recourirà la méthodede l'équidistanceeût abouti à un résultat déraison-
nable. Si les lignes de base avaient étémodifiéesde façon àremédier à
l'irrégularité descôtesl,a Cour aurait certainement hésàtnier l'utilitédeCourt was rejecting was equidistance as argued for by two of the three
Parties in thepeculiar circumstances of thedispute just asinthe caseofits
rejection of the "equitable share" contention, there hasin myviewbeen too
great a readiness to generalize from the Court's treatment in 1969 of
specific submissions. Here 1would like to borrow the following from the
1977Decision of the Court of Arbitration :

"97. ... [Tlhe appropriateness of the equidistance method or any
other method for the purpose of effecting an equitable delimitation is
a function or reflection of the geographical and other relevant cir-
cumstances of each particular case. The choice of the method or
methods ofdelimitation inany givencase ...has therefore tobedeter-
minedin thelightofthosecircumstances and ofthefundamentalnorm
that the delimitation must bein accordancewith equitable principles."

168. The conflict between the two schools of thought, which had
manifested itself by 1978in UNCLOS III, is illustrated by one proposa1
(NG 7/2), which suggested a formula "employing, as a general principle,
the median or equidistance line, taking into account any special circum-
stance where this isjustified", and another (NG 7/ IO),which spoke of a
formula "in accordance with equitable principles, taking into account al1
relevant circumstances and employing any methods where appropriate"
(para. 135).This conflict may not, as generally thought, be insurmount-
able, since the concept of equity seems to underlie the former formula,
while the latter attempts to promote the quest for practical ways of
implementing this same concept of equity. The main point, at any rate, is
that since the time of the 1958Conference on the Law of the Sea efforts
have been made to reconcile equity with the geography surrounding the
sea-bed areas concerned. Perhaps the true solution to theproblem relating
to the method of equidistance is that account should always be taken of
various elements and factors when determining the baselines from which
the equidistance line is to be plotted. Should the real configuration of the
Coastof each State bethe solebaseline for measuringequidistance ?This is
basically the principle applicable for deterrnining the outer limit of the

territorial sea. However, the inherent logic of the 1958Convention might
be so construed :while the sole use of the equidistance method can be
expected to lead toan equitable result, this ison theunderstandingthat the
baseline to be employed for the purpose of the geometrical construction
will Varyfrom case to case, from the strict version used in measuring the
limit of the territorial sea to certain modified baselines employed because
of special circumstances in the geography of the region.

169. If 1may put the conclusion first, "irregularities in coastlines" and
the "existence of islands" have always, even if only implicitly, been
regarded ascircumstances to be taken into account. Certainly, notjust anyl'équidistance. En tout état de cause, ce que la Cour refusait, c'était
l'équidistance telle que la défendaient deux des trois parties dans les
circonstancesparticulières du différend ;et, de mêmeque lorsque la Cour
a refuséla thèsede la <<art équitable)>,jepense que l'on s'estun peu trop
hâtéde tirer desenseignements généraux de lafaçon dont la Cour, en 1969,
s'étaitprononcéesurdesconclusionsparticulières. Je renvoielà-dessus àla
décisionde 1977du tribunal arbitral :

<<97. ..[Ll'application de la méthode de l'équidistanceoude toute
autre méthodedans le but de parvenir à une délimitation équitable
dépend descirconstancespertinentes,géographiqueset autres,du cas
d'espèce. ..Le choixde la méthode ou des méthodesde délimitation
doit donc êtrefaitdans chaque cas à lalumièrede cescirconstances et
sur la base de la règlefondamentale qui veut que la délimitationsoit
conforme à des principes équitables.

168. Pour montrer l'opposition qui sépare les deux camps qui se sont
manifestésen 1978 à la troisièmeconférencedesNations Uniessurle droit
de la mer, je citerai deux propositions: l'une (NG 7/2), dans laquelle la
formuleproposéeconsistait à <<utilis[er],comme principe général,laligne
médianeou la ligned'équidistance,comptetenu, quand celaestjustifié,de
tous lesfacteursparticuliers));etl'autre (NG 7/ 10)selonlaquelleilfallait
<<[se] conform[er] à des principes équitables, compte tenu de tous les

facteurs pertinents,..en utilisant, le cas échéant, toutes méthodes [appli-
cables à cette fin))(par. 135ci-dessus). Cette opposition n'est pas néces-
sairement insurmontable, contrairement àce qu'on pense généralement,
puisque la premièreformule paraît s'inspirer de la notion d'équité, tandis
que la seconde entend favoriser la recherche des moyens concrets d'ap-
pliquer la mêmenotion d'équité. L'essentielen tout cas est que, depuis
l'époquede la conférence sur le droit de la mer de 1958, on cherche à
concilier l'équitéet lagéographideesfonds marinsconsidérés.Peut-êtrela
solutiondu problème que pose la méthode de l'équidistance serait-ellede
toujoursprendre enconsidérationcertainsélémentsetfacteursaumoment
d'établirles lignes de base nécessairespour tracer la ligne d'équidistance.
La véritable configuration de la côte de chaque Etat doit-elle êtrela seule

lignedebase à retenirpour mesurer l'équidistance ?Tel estessentiellement
le principe appliqué pour déterminer la limite extérieure de la mer terri-
toriale. Toutefois, la logique profonde de la convention de 1958pourrait
s'interpréter de la façon suivante :si l'on peut tenir pour acquis que
l'utilisation exclusivede la méthodede l'équidistanceaboutit à un résultat
équitable,c'est parce qu'il est entendu que la ligne de base qui sertà la
construction géométriquede la ligne variera d'un casd'espèce à l'autre, et
qu'ilne s'agirapas seulement de la version stricte utiliséepour mesurer la
limite de la mer territorialemais aussi decertaines lignesde base corrigées
en fonction des circonstancespropres à la géographiede la région.
169. Je me permettrai d'énonceren premier la conclusion de mon rai-
sonnement, en disant que <les déformationsde la côte ))et<<la présence

d'îles))ont toujours étéconsidérées,fût-ce implicitement, comme des 263 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

existinggeographicalcondition maybe regardedas an anomaly, andit will
not be easy to define what irregularitiesshould be rectifiedin determining
the baseline for application of the equidistance method. However, an
irregular overall shape of the coastline,significantconfigurational irregu-
larities and the existence of narrow promontories or peninsulae, or even of
islands, might be agreed upon as constituting irregularities the effect of

whichis to be mitigated in settlingthe baselines. The degreeof irregularity
to be consideredsignificantin eachcase may Varyaccording to the overall
expanse of the area concerned. If the area is comparatively large, the
existence of some irregularity may well be ignored, but if it is small even
someminor irregularity would probably have to be taken into account for
the purpose of rectifying the baseline for delirnitation of the continental
shelf or Exclusive Economic Zone.

2. An island asan irregularityof the coastline

170. Although the status of islands in connection with the delirnitation
of the continental shelfwasnot provided for ineitherthe 1958Convention
on the Continental Shelf or the 1981draft convention on the Law of the
Sea,viewshaveoften been expressedon whether al1islandsshould have the
status of abaseline for measuring theequidistanceline whendelimitingthe
continental shelf. In thisconnection,it isproper to reflect oncemoreupon
howislands were treated at the 1958Conference and UNCLOS III. 1have
referred to Article 10 of the Convention on the Territorial Sea and the
Contiguous Zone and Article 1 of the Convention on the Continental
Shelf, the only provisions relevant to the status of islands in the Geneva
Conventions on the Law of the Sea (para. 149).As was also stated above
(para. 150),Article 121is theonly articlein the draft conventionthat deals
with islands. 1 again quote the most relevant provision therein :

"2. ...the territorial sea, the contiguous zone, the exclusive eco-
nomic zone and the continental shelf of an island are determined in
accordancewiththeprovisions of thisConventionapplicable to other
land territory."

This text has not changed since it'wasdrafted asArticle 132of the ISNT.
The drafting style of this provision is similar to that of Article 10,para-
graph 2, of the Territorial Sea Convention. The difference lies in the fact
that, while under the 1958Convention "the territorial sea of an island is
measuredinaccordancewith" theprovisions of the Convention, under the
1981draft convention not only the territorial sea but also the exclusive
economiczone and the continental shelf of an island "are determined in
accordancewiththeprovisions of thisConventionapplicable to otherland
territory". PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS. ODA) 263

circonstances à prendre enconsidération.Certes,il ne s'agitpas devoirune
anomalie dans n'importe quelleparticularité géographiqueet il n'est pas
facile de déterminer les déformations qui doivent êtrecorrigéespour
établirla ligne de base permettant d'appliquer la méthodede l'équidis-
tance. Mais on pourrait convenir que la forme irrégulière de l'ensemble
d'une côte,certainesdéformationsimportantes, ou l'existencede promon-
toires ou de péninsules étroites,voire d'îles, sont des irrégularitésdont

l'effetdoit êtreatténuéau momentd'établirleslignesde base. Le degréde
déformation considéré comme significatif dans chaquecasd'espècevarie-
rait selon la superficie d'ensemblede la zoneconsidérée.Dans lecas d'une
zone relativementétendue,on pourrait nepas tenir compte d'une certaine
irrégularité; mais, dans le cas d'une zone de faible superficie, il faudrait
sans doute prendre en considération des irrégularités très peuaccusées
pour corrigerla ligne debase servant àdélimiterleplateau continental ou
la zone économiqueexclusive.

2. Les îles entant qu'irrégularités dlea côte

170. Bien que l'importance donnée aux îles dans la délimitation du
plateau continental ne soit définie ni dans la convention sur le plateau
continental de 1958ni dans leprojet de conventionsurledroit de la merde
1981,on s'estsouvent demandésilesîles doiventtoutes êtreretenuesdans
la ligne de base servant au tracé de la ligne d'équidistance délimitant le
plateaucontinental. Il yalieu àcepropos de s'arrêter unefoisdeplussurle
sort réservé aux îleslors de la conférence de 1958 et de la troisième
conférence sur le droit de la mer. J'ai évoquéplus haut l'article 10 de la
convention sur la mer territoriale et la zonecontiguë et l'articlepremierde

la convention sur le plateau continental, qui sont les seules dispositions
relatives au rôle des îles dans les conventions sur le droit de la mer de
Genève (par. 149 ci-dessus). Commeje l'ai égalementindiqué plushaut
(par. 150),l'article 121est la seule dispositiondu projet de convention de
1981qui intéresseles îles. Je cite à nouveau le principal passage de cette
disposition :

2. ...la mer territoriale, la zone contiguë, la zone économique
exclusiveet le plateau continental d'une île sont délimitésconformé-
ment aux dispositions de la convention applicables aux autres terri-
toires terrestres))
Ce texte n'a pas été modifié depuisqu'il constituait l'article 132du texte
unique de négociation (officieux).Dans la forme, il est analogue à I'ar-

ticle 10,paragraphe 2, de la convention sur la mer territoriale. La diffé-
rence tient au fait que, dans la convention de 1958, la mer territoriale
d'une île est mesuréeconformément aux dispositions u de la convention,
alors que, dans le projet de convention de 1981,ce n'est pas seulement la
mer territoriale mais aussi la zone économique exclusive et le plateau
continental des îlesqui ((sontdélimitésconformémentauxdispositionsde
la convention applicables aux autres territoires terrestres )). 171. The influence ofislands on thedelimitation of thecontinental shelf
wasnot provided for in the 1958Convention on theContinental Shelf,and
was also not a point dealt with in the 1969Judgment of the Court. 1have
briefly referred to this problem (para. 53). However, it will be as well to
recapitulate how this problem wasargued at the 1958GenevaConference.
For the case of opposite States,Italy made the following proposal, which
has been quoted previously :

"Where in theproximity of coasts which are opposite to eachother

there are islandsbelongingtothe said continuouscontinental shelf,in
the absence of agreement,theboundary is the median lineeverypoint
of which is equidistant from the low-water line alongthe Coastof the
said States,unless someother method of drawingthe saidmedian line
isjustified by special circumstances." (A/CONF.l3/C.4/L.25.)

The Swedishdelegateremarked that this proposa1might be interpreted to
mean that themedian lineshould be drawn solelyon thebasis ofcoastlines,
leaving islands entirely out of account. Iran also proposed :

"Where an island or islands exist in a region which constitutes a
continuous continental shelf, the boundary shall be the median line
and shallbe measuredfromthe low-watermark alongthecoasts of the
States concerned, provided, however, that where special circum-
stances sowarrant, the median line shall be measuredfrom the high-
water mark along the coastline of such States." (A/CONF.13/C.4/
L.60.)

The Iranian delegate stated that hisproposa1wassubstantiallythe sameas
the Italian amendment, except that his amendment recommended refer-
ence in special circumstances to the high-water mark. In the view of the
Iranian delegate, it was clearthat, if islands were to be taken into account,
serious complications would arise and the benefit of having adopted the
median line rule would be lost by the difficulty of applyingit. The Iranian
delegate suggested that the most convenient and most equitable solution
wasnot to permit islandssituated much farther out than the territorial sea
to have any influence on the boundary. No opposition was explicitly

expressed toward these views,and both the Italian and Iranian proposals
were defeated almost outright at the Fourth Cornmittee. It may not be
correct to conclude from this fact that a principle was formulated to have
the existence of islands taken into account in the drawing of the median
line.The delegate of the United Kingdom consideredthat the existence of
islands would fa11in the category of special circumstances. He suggested
that for the purpose of drawinga boundary, islands should be treated on
their merits.The United Statesdelegate agreed with the United Kingdom
delegate that, in viewof the great variety of size,grouping and position of
islands, it would be impossible either to include or exclude al1islands on 171. La convention sur le plateau continental de 1958ne dit rien de
l'influenceque les îles peuvent avoir sur la délimitationdu plateau conti-
nental et la Cour n'a pas davantage évoqué la questiondans son arrêtde
1969.J'ai déjàfait allusion à ce problème (par. 53 ci-dessus). Mais peut-
êtreconvient-il de rappeler brièvement comment le problème avait été

discutélors delaconférencede Genèvede 1958.Pour lecasoù lescôtesdes
Etats se font face, l'Italie avait présenté la propositionci-après,déjàcitée
plus haut :

<<Dans lecas où, à proximité descôtesqui sefont face,ily adesîles
appartenant audit plateau continental continu, la délimitation est
constituée,àdéfautd'accord,par lalignemédianedont tous lespoints
sont équidistantsde la laisse de basse mer longeant les côtes desdits
Etats à moins que des circonstances spécialesne justifient des va-
riantes au tracéde ladite ligne médiane. ))(A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.25.)

LereprésentantdelaSuèdefitobserverquecettepropositionrisquaitd'être
interprétéede telle sorte que la ligne médianeserait tracéeuniquement en
fonctiondes lignescôtières,sansqu'ilfût tenu aucuncomptedesîles.L'Iran,
de son côté,proposa le texte suivant :

<<Dans le cas où il existe une ou plusieurs îles dans une zone qui
constitue un plateau continental continu, la délimitation est consti-
tuéepar la ligne médiane etest mesurée àpartir de la laisse de basse
mer longeant lacôtedes Etats intéressésé , tantentendu toutefois que,
si des circonstances spécialeslejustifient, la ligne médianese mesu-
rera àpartir de la laisse de haute mer longeant la côte de ces Etats))

(A/CONF. 13/C.4/L.60.)
Le représentant de l'Iran indiqua que sa proposition était quant au fond
assez analogue à l'amendement italien, si ce n'est que l'amendement ira-

nien recommandait, en présencede circonstances spéciales,de prendre
comme base la laisse dehaute mer. De l'avisdu représentantde l'Iran, on
risquait, en tenant compte des îles, de se heurteà des difficultésd'appli-
cation qui annihileraient l'avantage que présentait la règle de la ligne
médiane. Selonlui,la solutionlaplus pratique et la plus équitable étaitde
nepas tenircompte,pourletracédelalimite,desîlessituéestrèsau-delà de
la mer territoriale. Bien que ces vues n'eussent pas suscitéd'opposition
ouverte, les propositions de l'Italie et de l'Iran furent rejetéespresque
aussitôt àla quatrième commission. Il ne faut cependant pas en déduire
quelaconférenceaurait retenu pour principe qu'ilfallait tenir compte dela
présencedes îles dans le tracéde la ligne médiane. Lereprésentant du
Royaume-Uni, estimant pour sa part que l'existence d'îlesdevait relever

des circonstances spéciales,suggéra qu'on tînt compte de l'importance de
chaque île. La représentante des Etats-Unis, comme le représentant du
Royaume-Uni,déclaraqu'en raisonde la grande diversitéde superficie,de
groupement et de position des îles, ilserait impossible de lesinclure toutes
dans leplateau continental, commedelesen exclure,et qu'ilyavait lieude265 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

thecontinental shelf,and that eachcaseshould be considered on its merits.

Hence taking into account the existence of al1 islands in drawing the
equidistance line was not conceivable. The existence of islands was no
more than one of the factors which mightjustify the invocation of special
circumstances.
172. In theUnitedNations Sea-bedCommittee and UNCLOS III some
proposals concerning the status of islands also dealt with the question of
the effect of islands on the delimitation of the continental shelf. Some
proposals dealt simply with the existence of certain types of island as a
specialcircumstance, but other proposals suggested that the same princi-
ples should apply to both continents and islands. The followingproposals

seem to be the most interesting in this respect. In their proposa1 on
"Régimeof Islands", submitted at the 1973session of the Sea-bed Com-
mittee, Cameroon, Kenya, Madagascar, Tunisia and Turkey suggested :

"1. Maritime spaces of islands shall be determined according to
equitable principles taking into account al1relevant factors and cir-
cumstances, including, inter alia:
(a) the size of islands ;
(6) the population or the absence thereof ;
(c) their contiguity to the principal territory ;

(d) whether or not they are situated on the continental shelf of
another territory ;
(e) their geological and geomorphological structure and configura-
tion." (A/AC.138/SC.II/L.43.)
In the second session of UNCLOS III in 1974, 14African States (Algeria,

Dahomey, Guinea, Ivory Coast, Liberia, Madagascar, Mali, Mauritania,
Morocco, Sierra Leone, Sudan, Tunisia, Upper Volta and Zambia)
proposed more detailed "Draft Articles on the Régime of Islands"
(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.62/Rev. 1 - 27 August 1974) :

2. Themarine spacesof islands considered non-adjacent, in accor-
dance with paragraphs 1 and 6, shall be delimited on the basis of
relevant factors taking into account equitable criteria.
3. These equitable criteria should notably relate to :
(a) the size of these naturally formed areas of land ;

(b) their geographicalconfiguration and their geologicaland geomor-
phological structure ;
(c) the needs and interests of the population living thereon ;
(d) the living conditions which prevent a permanent settlement of
population ;considérer chaquecas en particulier. Il n'étaitdonc pas question de tenir
compte de la présencede toutes lesîlespour tracer la ligne d'équidistance.
L'existence d'îlesn'étaitrien de plus que l'un des facteurs pouvant auto-
riser à invoquer les circonstances spéciales.

172. Le comitédu fond des mers des Nations Unies et la troisième
conférencedesNations Unies sur ledroit de la merfurent également saisis
deplusieurs propositionsconcernantle régimedesîleset leur influence sur

la délimitationdu plateau continental. Quelques-unes de cespropositions
faisaient simplement entrer certains types d'îles dans les circonstances
spéciales ;d'autres préconisaientque l'on appliquât les mêmesprincipes
aux continents et aux îles. Ce sont lespropositions ci-aprèsqui paraissent
les plus intéressantes à cet égard.Dans leur projet d'articles relatif au
régimedesîles,présenté à la sessionde 1973du comitédu fond desmers,le
Cameroun, leKenya, Madagascar,laTunisieet la Turquie proposèrent la
disposition ci-après :

<(1. L'espace maritime des îles est déterminéselon des principes
équitablestenant compte de tous les facteurs et éléments pertinents,
notamment :

a) de la superficie des îles ;
b) de la population ou de l'absence de population ;
c) de la proximitédu territoire principal ;
d) du fait qu'ellessont ou non situées surleplateau continental d'un
autre territoire ;
e) de leur structure et de leur configuration géologiqueset géomor-

phologiques. ))(A/AC. 138/SC.II/L.43.)
A la deuxième sessionde la troisième conférencedes Nations Unies sur
le droit de la mer, en 1974, quatorze Etats d'Afrique (Algérie,Côte
d'Ivoire, Dahomey, Guinée, Haute-Volta, Libéria, Madagascar, Mali,

Maroc, Mauritanie, Sierra Leone, Soudan, Tunisie et Zambie) propo-
sèrentun ((projet d'articles sur le régime des îles ))qui étaitplus détaillé
(A/CONF.62/C.2/L.62/Rev.1 - 27 août 1974) :
(Article 2

2. Les espaces marins des îles non adjacentes sont délimitésc ,on-
formément aux paragraphes 1et 6, enfonction de facteurspertinents
qui devraient tenir compte de critèreséquitables.
3. Ces critèreséquitablespeuvent notamment se rapporter :

a) à la superficie de ces étenduesnaturelles de terre ;
b) àleur configuration géographiqueet à leur structure géologiqueet
géomorphologique ;
c) aux intérêts et auxbesoins de la population qui y vit ;
d) aux conditions de vie qui empêchent l'implantationd'une popu-
lation sédentaire ; (e) whether these islands are situated within, or in the proximity of,
the marine space of another State ;
(fl whether, due to their situation far from the coast, they may
influence the equity of the delimitation ..."

This latter set of proposals refers specifically to "non-adjacent" islands,
thus alluding to a distinction made elsewhere, and is concerned mainly
with the delimitation of the marine areas attributable to such islands as
distinct entities. This is a matter of somerelevance to a topic 1have dealt
with in an earlier chapter. The last subparagraph, (fl, however, appears to
allude to delimitation between States, othenvise its meaning would be
somewhat circular.
173. Indeed it is evident that the presence of an island may "influence
the equity of a delimitation" according to its geographical position, and
not onlywhen the island is to be regarded asnon-adjacent. However, when
an island is within easy reach of the mainland, it is my conclusion that
geographical and demographic criteria will normally be sufficient to
determine whetherit should be treated as arectifiableirregularity. In other
words, an island should be considered on its ownmerits when the baseline
for the plotting of an equidistance line is being determined.

3. Low-tide elevations
174. After the above examination of the relevance of the shape of the
coast and the presence of islands to determine baselines for the measure-
ment of the equidistanceline,it should be clear that the normal baseline for
measuring thebreadth of the territorial seacould not alwaysbe usedforthe
equidistance method asapplied to thedelimitation of thecontinental shelf,
despite the provisions of Article 6 of the 1958Convention on the Conti-
nental Shelf. In this connection 1should like to make some further obser-
vations on the status of low-tideelevations. It is suggestedunder the 1958
Territorial Sea Convention that, where a low-tide elevation is situated
wholly or partly at a distance not exceeding the breadth of the territorial

seafrom the mainland oran island, the low-waterline on that elevation be
used as the baseline for measuring the breadth of the territorial sea
(Art. 11,para. 1).Whileit may be reasonable to provide that, in thecaseof
the delimitation of the territorial sea, a low-tideelevation should be taken
fully into account for determining the equidistance/median line (Art. 12,
para. l), the situation might be quite different were this rule to be applied
in the case of delimitations of the continental shelf. The extent of the
territorial sea will in any case be limited to a narrow belt from the coast,
and, whatever the line of delimitation adopted for demarcating their ter-
ritorial seas between two States, its effect willprobably not be very great.
175. However, this delimitation line,whichmay not produce any great
effectwithin the narrow confines of the territorial sea, willbring about an
enormous difference in the much more widely extended area of the con-
tinental shelf. If the baseline used for measurement is extended seaward
owingto the existenceof alow-tideelevation, the effectwillalsobe great. It e) au fait que ces îles sont situéesdans ou à proximitéde l'espace
marin d'un autre Etat ;
fl au fait que de par leur situation loin descôtes ellespeuvent influer
sur l'équitéde la délimitation ..))
Cettedernièreproposition visait expressement lesîles non adjacentes )),

rappelant ainsi une distinction qui avait déjà étéfaite, et portait essen-
tiellement sur la délimitation desespacesmarins revenant à cesîles,consi-
dérées comme desentitésdistinctes. Cela n'est pas sans rapport avec une
des questions que j'ai traitéesplus haut. Mais l'alinéa f), s'il étaitautre
chose qu'une pétition de principe, se référait à la délimitation entre
Etats.
173. Au reste, il est patent que la présenced'une île peut(<influer sur
l'équitéde la délimitation r)suivant sa position géographique et pas seu-
lement quand l'îledoit êtreconsidérée commenon adjacente. Toutefois,
quand une île est située très prèsdu continent, j'en tire pour ma part la
conclusion que lescritères géographiqueset démographiques doivent nor-
malement suffire à déciders'ilfaut la considérer commeune irrégularité

susceptible d'être corrigée A.utrement dit, il faut dans chaque cas déter-
miner lerôle quel'îledoitjouer aumoment d'établirla lignedebasedevant
servir au tracéde la ligne d'équidistance.
3. Les hauts-fondsdécouvrants

174. Ayant ainsi examinél'importancede la configuration du littoral et
des îles pour établirles lignes de base qui permettent de mesurer la ligne
d'équidistance,on doit admettre quela lignedebase servant normalement
à mesurer la largeur de la mer territoriale nepeut pas toujours êtreutilisée
pour appliquer la méthodede l'équidistance àla délimitationdu plateau
continental, malgré les dispositionsde l'article 6 de la convention sur le
plateau continental de 1958.A cet égard,je présenterai encore quelques
observations sur lerégimedeshauts-fonds découvrants.Laconventionsur
la mer territoriale de 1958 indique que, lorsque ces hauts-fonds sont
totalement ou partiellement situés àune distance du continent ou d'uneîle
quinedépassepaslalargeur delamer territoriale, lalaisse debassemer sur

ceshauts-fonds convientcommeligne debasepour mesurer la largeur dela
mer territoriale (art. 11,par. 1).Mais s'ilsembleraisonnable, s'agissant de
la délimitation de la mer territoriale, de tenir pleinement compte des
hauts-fonds découvrants pour déterminer la ligned'équidistanceou la
lignemédiane(art. 12,par. l), celaest moins sûr quand on veut appliquer
la mêmerègle à la délimitationdu plateau continental. De toute manière,
en effet,la mer territoriale seréduàtuneétroitebande lelongde la côteet,
quelle que soit la ligne de délimitation adoptée pour délimiter les mers
territoriales de deux Etats, son effet ne peut êtreconsidérable.
175. Mais cettelignede délimitation,dont leseffetssont limitésdans les
confins de la mer territoriale, a une influence énormedansla zone, beau-
coup plus vaste, du plateau continental. Et si la ligne de base utilisée
s'infléchitvers le large pour tenir compte d'un haut-fond découvrant,

l'effet est encore plus considérable. Certes, la convention sur le plateauis true that the 1958Convention ontheContinental Shelfprovides that the
equidistance line should be measured from the baselines from which the
breadth of theterritorial seaismeasured, that is to Say,taking into account
the existenceof alow-tideelevation. It should not be overlooked,however,
that in the early days of the International Law Commission, which sub-
mitted the draft convention to the 1958Conference on the Lawof the Sea,
the three-mile limit was still regarded as having the widest acceptance for
the breadth of territorial seas.A low-tide elevation could have been taken
into accountfor measuring the territorial sea,oreventhecontinental shelf,
if it were located within so narrow a limit as three miles from the coast.
However, it may be asked whether the same is true now that thebreadth

of the territorial sea has been extended to 12 miles from the coast. Un-
doubtedly this difference between the 3-mile limit and the 12-milelimit
greatly affects the evaluation of the significance of a low-tide elevation
within the limit :the delimitation of the continental shelfwould be greatly
affected by taking into account low-tide elevations which,it is submitted,
theInternational Law Commissionin its early days had not contemplated.
It is accordingly my conclusion that, despite the provisions of the Con-
vention on theContinental Shelf,itwould beproper toignore the existence
of low-tideelevations in the case of a delimitation of the continental shelf,
now that the wider 12-mile limit of the territorial sea has become an
established rule of international law.

176. In conclusion, 1would suggest that, considering geography as the
solefactor to be employed forthe divisionof the sea-bedarea, adivision of
thearea concerned in proportion to the length of the relevant coast of each
State facing that area will, in principle, satisfy the requirement of equity,
and the geometrical method of equidistance will, in principle, serve to
achieve this purpose. As previously suggested, however, the concept of
proportionality between the continental shelf area and the length of

coastline must remain very vaguein the absence of any preciseknowledge
of the extent of the area to be divided and the relevant coastline of each
Party. No less difficult will be finding the baseline for drawing the equi-
distance line, whether one follows the real configuration of the coast and
takes account of the existence of islands, or modifies it on account of
certain irregularities of the coastline or theunusual location or character of
theislands. It must beadmittedthat it wouldbe difficult, ifnot impossible,
to devise a general formula applicable to al1cases in such a way as to
indicate the precise shape of any coastline, or the nature (size, economy,
distance from mainland, etc.) of any island, to be wholly or partially
disregarded. The geographical circumstances will have to be evaluated in
each case in the light of what is regarded as representing equity, to be
verified by proportionality between the continental shelf areas assigned
and the lengths of the relevant coasts.continental de 1958prévoitque la ligned'équidistancedoitêtretracéepar
rapport aux lignes de base à partir desquelles est mesuréela largeur de la
mer territoriale- autrement dit,compte tenu del'existencedehauts-fonds
découvrants. Cependant, il ne faut pas perdre de vue qu'au début des
travaux dela Commissiondu droitinternational, quand celle-ciprésentale
projet de convention à la conférence sur le droit de la mer de 1958,la

largeur la plus généralementadmisepourla mer territorialeétait encorede
3 milles. Les hauts-fonds découvrants pouvaient donc entrer en ligne de
compte pour la mesure de la mer territoriale, ou mêmedu plateau conti-
nental, s'ilsse trouvaientà cette distance très restreinte du littoral. Mais
peut-on endire autant maintenant que la largeurde lamer territorialeaété
étenduejusqu'à 12millesdela côte ?Enfait,cettedifférenceentre lalimite
de 3 milles et la limite de 12 milles ne peut pas rester sans effet sur
l'importance à donner aux hauts-fonds découvrants :la délimitation du
plateau continental sera, sil'on tientcomptedeshauts-fondsdécouvrants,
tout autre que ce qu'avait prévula Commission du droit international.
Malgréles dispositions de la convention sur le plateau continental, je
croisdoncsouhaitable denepas tenircomptedeshauts-fondsdécouvrants

pour délimiterle plateau continental, depuis quela limite de la mer terri-
toriale a étéreportéà 12millesen vertu d'unerègleétabliedu droit inter-
national.

176. Pour conclure,j'estime que, si l'onconsidèreque la géographieest
le seulfacteurà retenir Dourdélimiterlesfondsmarins.une ré~artitionde
la zone intéresséeproportionnelle à la longueur des côtes pertinentes de
chacun des Etats qui la circonscrivent doit en principe satisfaire aux
exigencesde l'équitée ,t qu'en principe la méthodegéométriquedel'équi-
distance permet d'aboutir à ce résultat. Cependant, comme je l'ai déjà
expliqué,la notion de proportionnalité entrela surfacedu plateau conti-
nental et la longueur du littoral ne peut que rester très vague, faute

d'indications précisessur l'étendue exactede la zone à partager et sur la
longueurdescôtes de chaquePartie àprendre enconsidération.Il n'estpas
moins malaisé d'établir la ligne de base à partir de laquelle la ligne
d'équidistancedoitêtretracée,quecesoit en suivant lescontours réelsdu
littoral compte tenu des îles existantes, ou en les modifiant enfonction de
certaines irrégularitésde la ligne côtière et de l'emplacement ou de la
configuration inhabituelle des îles. Il serait difficile, sinon impossible,
d'énoncerune formule générale,applicable à toutes les situations et per-
mettant d'indiquer la configuration précisede tout littoral ou la nature
(dimensions, économie,distance parrapport aucontinent, etc.)de toute île
devant être ignoréeen tout ou en partie. La situation géographiquedoit
êtreappréciéedans chaquc eas d'espèce,comptetenu de ceque l'onestime
correspondre àl'équitéc,elle-ci étantconfirméepar l'existence d'un rap-

port raisonnable entre les surfaces de plateau continental attribuées aux
Etats et la longueur des côtes considérées. CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP. ODA)

CHAPTER VIII. PRACTICAM LETHOD SUGGESTED

1. SuggestedMethod

177. 1 regret that 1 can neither share, nor even understand, the view
which the majority of the Court, in describing the practical method to be

employed for the delimitation between the Parties, has expressed to the
effect that thedelimitation line should be composed of two segments.The
Court suggests,for itsfirst segment, a straight line drawn from Ras Ajdir,
atan angle corresponding to the western boundary of the Libyan conces-
sions, to thepoint of intersection with a parallel passing through the most
westerly point of the Tunisian coastline in the Gulf of Gabes. What
justification can there be for prescribing a delimitation identified with a
line already emplaced by one Party, even if the other Party subsequently
granted some concessions in such a way as not to encroach upon it ?1sit
not a fact that the present case was brought to the Court by the Parties
because this line was not mutually satisfactoxy?
178. What significance, moreover, from any objective viewpoint, has
the point of intersection of this line with the parallel passing through the
mostwesterlypoint ofthe Gulf ofGabes ? Whyshould thatpoint be ofany
specialimportance in the delimitation of thearea concerned?1realizethat

a connection has been made between a change in the general direction of
the Tunisian coastline and the alleged necessity of "veering" the line, but
the translation of this connection into terms of a parallel of latitude can
only result from an optical illusion in which a conventional lattice of
cartography istreated aspart of thenatural configuration. Thisis the more
disconcerting in that the Court has rightly resisted the Parties' efforts to
persuade it to view the area as imprinted with a north-south or west-east
orientation, as the case may be. 1suggest that, if the configuration of the
area is looked at from a position and angle different from the traditional
north-south/west-east view,it will immediately be apparent that the sug-
gested veering point has no special relationship with the most westerly
point in the Gulf of Gabes. Unless there isspecificagreement between the
Parties to attach specialsignificance to parallels or meridians, it issurely a
serious error in delimitation to treat them as anything more than con-
venient lines of reference for descriptive purposes. A companion error

is to attach specialsignificanceto thecardinalpoints of the compass, and
here 1am thinking of the possibility that the "most westerly" point of the
Gulf of Gabes may not be the geometricallycorrect point from which to
consider that a change of general direction occurs.
179. For the second segment of the line the Court suggestsa bearing of
52". 1sit possible to find any principle or rule of international law which
will provide a ground for this inclinati?nSurely not. In paragraphs 128
and 129of theJudgment it is suggestedthat this segment of the line derives
from a parallel with the general direction of the Coastof Tunisia north of
the most westerly point of the Gulf of Gabes, as adjusted to allow a
"half-effect" to the Kerkennah Islands. Why should this segment of the CHAPITRE VIII. MÉTHODE PRATIQUE SUGGÉRÉE

1. Méthodesuggérée

177. Je regrette de ne pouvoir partager, ni mêmecomprendre, la for-

muleque lamajoritéde laCouraretenue en décrivantlaméthodepratique
à suivrepour effectuer la délimitationentre lesPartieàsavoirquela ligne
dedélimitationdoit secomposerde deux segments. La Cour suggère,pour
le premier de ces segments, une ligne droite tirée de Ras Ajdàrun angle
correspondant à la limite ouest des concessions libyennes,jusqu'à l'inter-
section de cette ligne avec leparallèledu point leplusoccidental de la côte
tunisienne dans le golfe de Gabès. Comment peut-on justifier le choix
d'une délimitation qui s'identifie avecune ligne déjàétabliepar l'une des
Parties, même sil'autre Partie a accordépar la suitecertaines concessions
de manière à ne pas empiétersur cette ligne?N'est-ce pas parce quecette

ligne n'était pas mutuellement saisfaisante que les Parties ont porté l'af-
faire devant la Cour ?
178. De plus, objectivement, que représentel'intersectionde cette ligne
avecle parallèledu point leplus occidentaldu golfe de Gabès ? Pourquoi
cetteintersectionprésenterait-elleune importance spécialepour délimiter
la zone en question? Je saisbien quel'on voit un lien entrelechangement
générald'orientation du littoral tunisien et la prétendue nécessitéd'un
< nfléchissement >)de la ligne; mais l'idéed'exprimer ce lien par une
latitudene peut résulterque d'une illusion d'optique, qui fait prendre une
grillecartographiqueconventionnellepour unedonnéedelaconfiguration
naturelle. Cela paraît d'autant plus étonnant que la Cour a résistéavec

raison aux efforts déployépar les Partiespour la persuader de considérer
cesparages commemarquésd'une orientation nord-sud ou ouest-est, selon
le cas. J'estime qu'il suffit d'envisager la configuration de la région d'un
autre point de vue et sous un autre angleque ceux de l'optique tradition-
nellenord-sud/est-ouest pour comprendre tout de suiteque l'infléchisse-
ment proposén'aaucun lienspécialaveclepointleplusoccidental du golfe
de Gabès. A moins que les Parties ne soient expressément convenues
d'attacher une importance spécialeaux parallèles ou aux méridiens,c'est
assurémentunegrave erreur,dansune affaire de délimitation,que d'y voir
plus que des lignes de référencecommodes à des fins descriptives. Une

erreur voisine est d'attacher uneimportance spécialeauxpoints cardinaux
de laboussole - etje songeici aufait que lepoint<<leplusoccidental ))du
golfe de Gabès n'est peut-être pas le bon, du point de vue géométrique,
pour préciser unchangement générald'orientation.
179. Pour le second segment de la ligne, la Cour propose un angle de
52". Existe-t-il un principe ou une règle de droit international qui puisse
motiver cetteinclinaison ?Aucun. Auxparagraphes 128et 129de l'arrêt, il
est indiqué que ce segment de la ligne correspond à une parallèleà la
direction généraledelacôtetunisienneaunord dupoint leplusoccidental
du golfe de Gabès,corrigéedefaçon à attribuer un<<demi-effet))aux îles

Kerkennah. Mais pourquoi ce segment de la ligne serait-ilparallèle àlalinebe parallel with the coast of Tunisia rather than the coast of Lib?aIn
any case,a linein parallel to the coastline can appropriatelybe used forthe
outer limit of maritime zones, but not for the lateral or common boun-
daries of the zones of adjacent or even opposite States. If a geometrical
method of delimitation such as a parallel to the bisector of the angle made
by onelinedrawnfrom the most westerlypoint of the Gulf ofGabesto Ras

Kaboudiaand another to the seawardcoast of theKerkennah Islands is to
be used, why should not this idea ofbisecting angleshavebeen applied for
drawing the first segment of the boundary ? In addition, in spite of
recognizing that low-tide elevationshave some significance, the Court not
onlyseemstoignore them for no stated reason as apossiblebaselinefor the
shelf delimitation,but also disregards them in recommending an angle of
52" to the mendian as being the bisector of the angle between the (42")
line drawn from "the most westerly point of the Gulf of Gabes" to Ras
Kaboudia, andthe other (62') line "from that poinalongtheseawardcoast
of theKerkennah Islands" (emphasis added), simplybecause "to causethe
delimitation line to veer evenas far as to62", to run parallel to the island
coastline, would, in the circumstances of the case, amount to giving
excessive weight to the Kerkennahs". The treatment here given by the
Judgment to low-tideelevations(howevercorrect initself) cannot but give
rise to a suspicion that the "bisector" is employed simply to justify the
somewhat arbitrarily determined angle of the second segment. In fact,the

angle of 52" seems to depend on the happy coincidence that the seaward
coast of the Kerkennahs happens to lie in the path of the line extended
from the most westerly point of the Gulf of Gabes. That being so, 1am
personally at alossto seeanyreason whythisparticular parallelism adds to
the persuasiveness of the inclination of 52" preferred for the second seg-
ment.

180. In fact, the Court fails to adduce any cogent ground for either
segment of the line, or for the line as a whole, a line which does not
exemplify any principle or rule of international law. It may represent an
acceptable solution, but whether it is equitable can only be verified by
comparing it with the outcome of applying a tmly equitablemethod. Butif
amethod can be applied for the purpose of verification, why should it not
have been tried in the first place?
181. As demonstrated above, equity requires that delimitation of the

continental shelf (or of the exclusiveeconomiczone) should be effected in
accordance with the geography of the area concerned, i.e., soasto secure
reasonableproportionality between lengths of coastline and the expanses
allocated. 1 hold this to be generally true, but there will surely be wide
agreement that it is at any rate true in cases,like the present one, where (as
the Judgment indicates in para. 133A (2))the concept of natural prolon-
gation provides no useful guide. It can be shown, both as a geometrical
theorem and empirically, that the plotting of an equidistance line will
normally satisfy this requirement of equity, provided certain preliminarycôte de la Tunisie plutôt qu'à celle de la Libye? Et d'ailleurs, s'il est
légitimede prendre une ligne parallèle à la côte pour tracer la limite

extérieuredeszonesmaritimes,on nepeutlefairepour lalimitelatérale,ou
commune, des zones qui relèvent d'Etats limitrophes, ou mêmed'Etats
dont les côtes se font face. Si l'onvoulait appliquer une méthode géomé-
trique de délimitation consistant àtracer une parallèleà la bissectrice de
l'angle formépar la ligne reliant le point le plus occidental du golfe de
Gabès à Ras Kapoudia et la ligne partant du mêmepoint et longeant la
côtedesKerkennah du côtédu large,pourquoi nepas avoirretenu lamême
idée - construire la bissectrice d'un angl- pour lepremier segment dela
ligne? En outre, la Cour, tout en reconnaissant que les hauts-fonds

découvrants ont une certaine importance, ne paraît pas seulement les
écartersansautre explication en tant que ligne debasepouvant servir àla
délimitation du plateau, mais encore les ignorer en recommandant un
angle de 52" par rapport au méridienqui correspond à la bissectrice de
l'angle formé par la ligne (à42") reliant (le point le plus occidental du
golfe de Gabès >à Ras Kapoudia et la ligne (à 62") tracée<<à partir de ce
point lelongde la côte[desKerkennah] du côté dularge ))(italiqueajouté),
simplement parce qu'~une ligne de délimitation infléchiejusqu7à 62"
parallèlement à la côte de l'archipel attribuerait un poids excessif aux
Kerkennah dans les circonstancesde la présente affaire ))Cette façon de

tenir compte deshauts-fonds découvrants(encore quejustifiée ensoi)fait
immanquablement penser que la <<bissectrice))sert ici simplementà légi-
timer l'anglequelque peu arbitraire du second segment de la ligne. En fait,
cet angle de 52" tient, semble-t-iàuneheureuse coïncidence, quifait que
lacôtedesKerkennah sesituesurune lignedont leprolongement passepar
lepoint leplusoccidentaldu golfe deGabès.Cela étant,je ne voisquant à
moi aucune raison de considérerqueleparallélismeen question constitue
un argumentconvaincant enfaveurde l'anglede 52"qui aété choisipour le
second segment de la ligne de délimitation.

180. En réalité,laCourn'invoqueaucun motif déterminant àl'appuide
l'un oude l'autre segment, ni de la ligne dans son ensemble, et celle-ci ne
reposesur aucunprincipe ou aucune règledu droit international. 11sepeut
qu'ellereprésenteune solutionacceptable, mais le seulmoyen de s'assurer
qu'elle estéquitableseraitde la comparer avecles résultatsd'une méthode
véritablementéquitable. Or,si on peut se servir d'une méthode à titre de
vérification, pourquoi ne pas l'avoir appliquée tout de suite?
181. Commeje l'aimontré plushaut, l'équité exigeque la délimitation
du plateau continental (ou de la zone économiqueexclusive) sefasse en

fonction de la géographiede la zone dont il s'agit,c'est-à-dire de façonà
garantir une proportionnalité raisonnable entre la longueur des côtes
respectives et les superficies attribuées.J'estime qu'il s'agitlà d'une vérité
générale ;mais onne fera sans doute pas de difficultéspouradmettre que
c'esten tout cas une véritéqui s'applique aux affairescomme celle-ci, où,
comme il est dit au paragraphe 133A 2) de l'arrêt,la notion de prolon-
gement naturel n'apporte aucune aide. On peut établir, àla foisà titre de
théorèmegéométriqueed te fait empirique,queletracéd'une ligne d7équi-conditions, which 1 have described, are observed before the plotting
is undertaken. The qualified equidistance method is thus the equitable
method par excellence, and for this reason alone should be tried be-
fore al1others.

182. In paragraph 109the Judgment States that "equidistance may be
applied if it leads to an equitablesolution;if not, othermethods should be
employed". Despite the proposition put forward in paragraph 110of the
Judgment, the fact that the Parties have (forreasonsnot unconnected with
the extent of their respective claims) argued that the application of the
equidistancemethod would not be an appropriate solution does not, in my
view, conclusively deprive the Court of its right to suggest the qualified
equidistancemethod that 1havejust suggested. 1stherein theJudgment a
trace of anyeffort to provethat equidistanceinthepresent casewill lead to
an inequitablesolution ? 1feelbound to point out theinconsistenciesinthe
Court's preference for bisected angles, compromise boundaries, half-
effects,etc.Not only do theseattempts to "split thedifference" derivefrom
an implicit purpose of apportionment, but they are al1simply approxima-
tions to theconsistent geometrical approach,based ona distancecriterion,
which the Court has rejected forno stated reason.And a distancecriterion

is precisely the one established feature of the exclusive economic zone
régimewhich is destined to replace natural prolongation as a test in
delimitation of the continental shelf.

183. In the present case the preliminaries involve taking into account
the following geographicalcircumstances :

(1) On inspection of the map, the coastlines of Tunisia and Libya which
face the area concerned, namely from Cap Bon in the north to Ras
al-Hamamahin theeast, no feature isrevealed, apart perhapsfrom the
presence of some islands, which calls for any departure from the
coastal configuration in determining the baseline from which to plot
the equidistanceline for the delimitation of the continental shelf.The
question of the islands is dealt with in the next subparagraph.
(2) 1have earlierconcludedthat islands shouldbe considered on their own

merits for the purpose of delimitation of the continental shelf, and
suggested that an island within easy reach of the coast should be
viewedtothat endfrom the viewpoint of demographic and geographic
circumstances. 1 shall devote a few words to Jerba, whose size, con-
figuration, contiguity to the coast and nearness to the frontier-point
(see below) are, taken together, such as to preclude its being disre-
garded. From the viewpoint of demography and economics, it can be
shown that the Kerkennahs are also of importance to Tunisia. How-
ever, this fact does not definitively exclude the possibility of disre-
garding them in plotting the equidistance line for the purpose of
delimitation of the continental shelf.To seewhether this possibility is
plausible, one has to look closely at the geographical circumstances.distance satisfait normalement àcette exigence d'équité, du moment que
certaines conditions préliminaires, dont j'ai préciséla nature, se trouvent
remplies. La méthode d'équidistancecorrigée estdonc la méthodeéqui-
table par excellence, et, ne serait-ce que pour cette raison, il faudrait
l'essayer avant toute autre.

182. Au paragraphe 109,l'arrêt déclare que l'équidistance est<(appli-
cable si elle conduità une solution équitable ;sinon, il y a lieu d'avoir
recours à d'autres méthodes >)Malgréce quiest dit au paragraphe 110de
l'arrêt, lefait que,pour desraisonsquine sontpas dépourvuesde tout lien
avecl'ampleurdeleursrevendications respectives,lesPartiesaientsoutenu
que l'application de la méthode d'équidistance ne serait pas une solution
appropriée ne privait pas la Cour, selonmoi, de son droit de proposer la
méthode d'équidistancecorrigée, commeje viensde le suggérer.L'arrêt
atteste-t-il qu'on ait fait le moindre effort pour démontrer qu'en l'espèce
l'équidistanceeûtabouti à une solutioninéquitable ? Je crois devoir insis-
ter sur les incohérencesqui résultent dela préférencedela Cour pour les

bissectrices, les démarcations de compromis, les demi-effets, etc. Non
seulement ces efforts pour renvoyer dos à dos les plaideurs s'inspirent de
l'intention tacite d'effectuerunerépartition,maisilsseréduisenttous àdes
approximations de la méthode géométrique rationnelle, fondée sur un
critèrede distance,que la Coura rejetéesans autre motif.Orlecritère dela
distance est précisémentla seuleparticularité établiedu régimede la zone
économiqueexclusiveet il est appelé àremplacer leprolongementnaturel
comme critère de délimitation du plateau continental.
183. Dansla présenteaffaire,lesconditionspréliminairesconsistaient à
tenir compte des caractères géographiquessuivants :

1) Quandon examine surla carte lescôtes de la Tunisieet de la Libye qui
font faceà lazone litigieuse,entre cap Bon aunord et Ras-el-Hamahat
à l'est,on neconstate aucuneparticularité, saufpeut-êtrelaprésencede
certaines îles, qui inviàes'écarter descontours du littoral pour déter-
miner les lignes de base à partir desquelles doit êtretracéela ligne
d'équidistance servant à délimiter le plateau continental. La question
des îles est examinée à l'alinéa suivant.
2) J'aidéjàconclu que,pour ladélimitationduplateau continental, lesîles
doiventêtreconsidéréeesn fonction du cas d'espèceetj'ai indiqué que

les îles situéàsproximitéde la côte doivent êtreenvisagées àcet effet
sousl'angle descirconstancesdémographiqueset géographiques.Jene
dirai que quelquesmots de Djerba, que ses dimensions, sa configura-
tion et sa proximitépar rapport à la côte et au point frontière (voir
ci-dessous),prises ensemble, interdisent d'ignorer. Quant auxîles Ker-
kennah, on peut égalementdémontrerleurimportance démographique
et économique pour la Tunisie. Cependant, ce fait ne suffit pas à
empêcherde les ignorer pour le tracé de la ligne d'équidistanceet la
délimitationdu plateau continental. Pour voir si cette éventualitéest
défendable,il importe d'examiner la situation géographique en détail.
Or, bien que situées à proximitédu continent, les Kerkennah en sont Now, althoughwithin easyreach of themainland, the Kerkennahs are
separated from it by approximately 11milesand, being elongated and
far from parallel to the coast, project far out to sea ;they have thus
pushed the baseline for the territorial sea of Tunisia far to the east.
While this effect is tolerable and necessary for the territorial sea, it
would be sopronounced if applied to a vast and economically impor-
tant zonelike the continental shelf that 1feel impelled to recommend
theexclusion oftheKerkennahsfromconsiderationindeterminingthe
baselinefrom which theequidistanceline is to be plotted, despite their
demographic importance. Here attention needs to be drawn to a
peculiarity of the equidistance method, namely that the extent to
which a geographical feature can be treated as an irregularity and

disregarded may depend onits distancefrom thefrontierpoint. It may
be inequitable to disregard a feature near to that point, because to do
sowould bringthedividinglinetoo closetoit, andinanycase afeature
near to thefrontier willnot affect thecourse of theline fora verygreat
distance. A similar feature far from the frontier-point may, on the
contrary, have an altogether disproportionate effect, but that feature
can be disregardedwithoutbringingthedividinglineinany senseclose
toit. Thus evenif,for thesake of argument,theisland ofJerba had not
been contiguous to the mainland and had had a similarconfiguration
to the Kerkennahs, it would have been very doubtful that it could be
disregarded.

(3) Under theGenevaConventions on the Law of the Sea,it wasprovided
that any low-tide elevation should form part of the baseline for the
measurement of the territorial sea, and also that this baseline should
apply when an equidistance line is plotted for the purpose of delimi-
tation of the continental shelf.However,as 1have pointed out earlier,
it is scarcely appropriate to take account of low-tideelevationsin the
delimitation of the continental shelf. This is particularly true in the

present case, since it is only on the coast of Tunisia that a significant
number of low-tide elevations exist, and their effect has been to place
the baseline for measuring the territorial sea of that country at a far
remove from therealcoastline of the mainland.This simplyreinforces
my viewthat low-tide elevations should be discardedas an element of
the baseline for the delimitation of the continental shelf.

184. Thus 1 would suggest that the line for the delimitation of the
continental shelf between Tunisia and Libya should be drawn as a line
equidistant from their respective coasts, disregarding al1the low-tide ele-
vations off the coast of either Party and the existence of the Kerkennah
Islands.
185. The technicalmethods for drawingthe equidistance-median linein
the case of neighbouring States which are either adjacent or opposite are
wellillustrated in Shalowitz'sShoreand SeaBoundaries,Volume 1(1962), séparées par environ 11 milles et, étant donné que leur forme est
allongéeet qu'ellesne s'étendent pas,tant s'enfaut, parallèlement àla
côte, elles constituent une avancéelointaine du côtédu large ; elles
repoussent donc loin vers l'est la ligne de base de la mer territoriale
tunisienne. Si cet effet est acceptable et nécessairepour la mer terri-
toriale, il s'amplifie, dans une zone vaste et économiquement impor-
tante comme leplateau continental, aupoint que je crois devoir recom-
mander de nepas tenircomptedesKerkennah, malgréleurimportance
démographique, pour déterminer la ligne de base servant à tracer la
ligne d'équidistance.Il convient ici d'attirer l'attention sur la particu-
larité suivante de la méthode d'équidistance : c'est qu'ilest plus ou
moins opportun de considérerune particularité géographiquecomme

une anomalieet den'en pas tenircompteselon qu'elleestplus ou moins
éloignée du point frontière. Il peut êtreinéquitablede méconnaîtreune
particularité proche de cepoint, parce que cela aurait pour résultat de
trop rapprocher la ligne dedélimitationetparce que,detoute manière,
les répercussionsd'une particularité proche de la frontière sur le tracé
de la ligne ne vont pas très loin. Une particularité semblable, mais
éloignée du point frontière,aurait en revanchedesrépercussionstout à
fait disproportionnées, alors qu'on peut la méconnaître sans que la
ligne de démarcation passe vraiment à proximité. Ainsi, mêmeen
imaginant que l'îlede Djerba ne fût pas contiguëau littoral et eût une
configurationsemblable àcelledesKerkennah,ilaurait ététrèsdifficile
de n'en pas tenir compte.
3) Aux termes des conventions de Genève sur le droit de la mer, les
hauts-fondsdécouvrantspeuventfairepartie dela lignede base utilisée
pour mesurer la mer territorialeetcettelignedebasedoit servir àtracer
la ligne d'équidistance pour la délimitation du plateau continental.

Cependant, commeje l'aidéjàfait observer,il n'estpas souhaitable de
tenir compte deshauts-fonds découvrantsdans la délimitation du pla-
teau continental. Cela est particulièrement vrai en l'espèce, où c'est
seulement au large de la Tunisie que l'on rencontre un nombre appré-
ciable de hauts-fonds découvrants, et où ceux-ci ont eu pour effet de
reporter à une grande distancede la côtecontinentale réellela ligne de
base utiliséepour mesurer la mer territoriale de cepays. Celanefait que
confirmer que, commeje l'aidit, il ne faut pas tenir compte des hauts-
fonds découvrants quand on trace la ligne de base pour délimiter le
plateau continental.

184. J'estime donc que la ligne de délimitationdu plateau continental
entre la Tunisie et la Libye devrait êtreune ligne d'équidistance tracéeà
partir de leurs côtes respectives et ne tenant compte ni des hauts-fonds
découvrants situés au large du rivage de chacune des Parties ni des îles

Kerkennah.
185. Les procédés techniques à employer pour tracer la ligne d'équi-
distance, ou ligne médiane,dans le cas d'Etats voisins dont les côtes sont
adjacentes ou sefont facesontbien indiqués dans l'ouvragede Shalowitz, 272 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS.OP.ODA)

particuladyat pages 232-235.Reference can also bemade toHodgson and
Cooper, "The Technical Delimitation of a Modern Equidistant Boun-
dary", Ocean Development andInternational Law,Vol. 3, No. 4, 1976,
pp. 361ff. In this connection 1 must point out that the Court seems to
misunderstand the practical application of the method of equidistance in
suggesting "the equidistance method [takes]full account of almost al1
variations in the relevant coastlines" (para. 126).In fact, in drawing the
equidistance line, it is scarcelypossible to take full account of "almost al1

variations", as only salient points or convexitieson thecoastline can affect
the drawing of this line. Provided only that the baseline excludes long,
narrowspurs orpromontoriesand similarfeatures,this iswhollyequitable,
for the lengths of coastline between salient points or convexities will
embrace areas commonly recognized as interna1in status, such asmouths
of rivers, coves and bays.

2. Suggested Line

186. Properly applied,from abaselinedetermined as 1have explained,
the method of equidistance results in a line which, subject to expert
verification, includes the following points :

(i) 33" 50' N and 11" 57' E
(ii) 34" 25'N and 12" 47' E
(iii) 34" 35'N and 13" 03' E

Theline should be extended in the direction of the lineconnectingpoints
(ii) and (iii) above.
187. (1) Point (i) is roughly 40 miles from Ras Ajdir, and from it the
closestpoints are RasAjdiritself,together with apoint on theeasterncoast
of Jerba in Tunisia and Ras at-Talqa on the Libyancoast. It is technically
impossible to single out one equidistance line witlun the area landwards
frompoint (i),sinceRas Ajdir, wherethecoastlines ofboth Parties meet,is
located at an apex. In caseswherethepoint from whichthelineis tostart is
so located, a plurality of equidistance lines is inevitable between the
starting-point and a point P equidistant from the starting-point itself and
twootherpoints, oneon each ofthe respective coasts. In thepresent case,P
is point (i). Hencethe singleline of equidistance can only start from point
(i).Itthen followsacoursein which everypoint isequidistantfrom apoint
on the eastern coast of Jerba in Tunisia and Ras at-Talqa on the Libyan

coast, until it reaches point (ii).

(2) Point (ii) is equidistant from Ras Kaboudia and the point on the
easterncoast ofJerbaon the Tunisian sideand Rasat-Talqa and Tripoli on
theLibyan sideandit is thespot wherethecombined effectof the presence
of Ras Kaboudia in Tunisia and Tripoli in Libya is to deflect the lineShore andSea Boundaries,volume 1(1962), surtout aux pages 232 à 235.
On peut également sereporter à l'article de Hodgson et Cooper, <The
Technical Delimitation of a Modern Equidistant Boundary D,dans Ocean

Developmentand International Law, volume 3, no 4 (1976), pages 361 et
suivantes. A ce propos, je dois faire observer que la Cour semble se
méprendresur l'application de la méthodede l'équidistanceen disant que
c'estle propre de l'équidistance(<de reproduire presque toutes les irrégu-
laritésdes côtesprises commebase >)(par. 126).En réalité, uand on trace
une ligne d'équidistance,il n'estpas possible de refléter< <resque toutes
lesirrégularitésD,car seulslespoints saillants ou les convexitésdu littoral
peuvent serépercuter surle tracéde la ligne. Pourvu que leslignes de base
ne suivent pas lescontours de bandes de terreou de promontoires longs et
étroits, ou d'autres particularités de ce genre, le procédé esttout à fait

équitable,car les longueurs de côte entre les points saillants ou les con-
vexitésenglobent leszonesgénéralement considéréescomm inetérieuresen
vertu de leur régimejuridique, commelesembouchures descours d'eau, les
criques ou les baies.

2. Ligne suggérée

186. Correctementappliquée à partir d'unelignedebase définie comme
je l'aiexpliqué,laméthodedel'équidistanceaboutirait àunelignequi, sous
réservede vérificationpar experts, réuniraitles points suivants :

i) 33" 50'N et 11 O 57' E
ii) 34" 25'N et 12" 47' E
iii) 34" 35' N et 13" 03' E

Cette ligne seprolongerait dans ladirection du segment qui relielespoints
ii) et iii) ci-dessus.
187. 1) Le point i) se trouveàpeu près à40 milles de Ras Ajdir, et les
points dont il est leplus proche sont:Ras Ajdir même ; un emplacement
sur la côte est de l'îlede Djerba, en Tunisie;et Ras at-Talqa, sur la côte
libyenne. Il est techniquement impossible de déterminer uneligne d'équi-
distance uniqueentre la côteet lepoint i),car Ras Ajdir, où serencontrent

lescôtesdes deux Parties, représentelesommetd'un angle.Quand lepoint
de départ de la ligne est situéde cette manière, il existe forcément une
pluralitéde lignesd'équidistanceentre ledit sommet et un point P, situé à
égaledistance du sommet et de deux autres points, l'un sur chacune des
côtes respectives. En l'espèce, P estle point i). La ligne unique d'équidis-
tance ne peut donc partir que du point i). Elle suit ensuite un tracédont
chaque point est àégaledistanced'un lieu setrouvant sur la côte de l'îlede
Djerbaen Tunisie et deRas at-Talqa surlacôte libyenne,jusqu'à cequ'elle
atteigne le point ii).
2) Lepoint ii) està égaledistance de Ras Kapoudia et de la côte est de
l'îlede Djerba, du côtétunisien, et de Ras at-Talqa et de Tripoli, du côté

libyen ;et c'estlà que l'effetcombinéde la présencede Ras Kapoudia en
Tunisie et de Tripoli en Libye infléchit la ligne légèrement vers l'est.273 CONTINENTAL SHELF (DISS. OP. ODA)

slightly eastwards. In other words, it is the turning-point of theequidis-
tanceline.The linethen followsacourseinwhicheverypoint isequidistant
from Ras Kaboudia in Tunisia and Tripoli in Libya.
(3) Point (iii)is thepoint onthe last-mentioned linewhichisequidistant
from Tunisia and Libya, aswellasfrom Malta. SinceMaltais not aparty to
the present case, this point is marked on the line simply to indicate the
direction of the line to be drawnfrompoint (ii).In fact, it sohappens that

at this point a feature located a few miles east of Tripoli, on the Libyan
side, starts pushing the line westwards, but only to a negligible degree.
(4) Although only point (ii)is mentioned as a turning-point, there are,
theoretically,more, butin eachcasethe alteration in direction whichwould
result from changing the points of reference on the Coastwould be prac-
tically negligible, as the new reference-point would be merely a few miles
distant from the old.
(5) As stated previously, in the area landwards of point (i) any line
within a certain rhomboid can be an equidistance line. It may not be
inequitable to suggest the straight line connecting Ras Ajdir and point (i)
astheequidistance linefor thepurpose ofdelimitation. Thislinerepresents
a perpendicular to the coasts of both Parties measured over a distance
which is relatively short in comparison with that of about 40 miles from
Ras Ajdir to point (i).
(6) Attached hereto, purely by way of illustration, are two maps, one
giving the proposed equidistance line in the area offering itself for

delimitation, and theother givingthe position of this line in the full back-
ground of the entire coastlines of both Parties.
188. It would be invidious to proceed farther and to demonstrate how
the suggested line satisfies the requirement of a reasonable degree of
proportionality (as defined in an earlier chapter), but 1suggest that if this
demonstration is carried out it will be seen that the line in question
provides a usefulyardstick against which to verify the equitable nature of
the two-part line prescribed by the Court. Without going into detail, 1
would likebefore concluding to stressoneveryimportant advantage of the
equidistance method, whenemployedwiththe precautions 1haveoutlined.
It lies in the fact that its inherent property of equity remains constant
whatever the "area relevant to the delimitation", so that the imperious
necessityof defining that area isremoved - and withit the need to resort to
the arbitrary 2nd artificial use of parallels and meridians.

(SigneS d)igeru ODA.Autrement dit, c'est le point d'infléchissementde la ligned'équidistance.
La ligne suit ensuite un tracédont tous lespoints sontà égaledistance de
Ras Kapoudia en tunisie et de Tripoli en Libye.
3) Lepoint iii)est lepoint de la lignequi setrouvà égaledistance de la
Tunisie, de la Libye et de Malte. Malte n'étant pas partie à la présente
affaire,ce point n'est marquéque pour indiquer dans quelledirection la
ligne doit être tracéeà partir du point ii). En faià,ce point, une parti-
cularitédu relief située quelques milles à l'estdeTripoli, du côtélibyen,

repousse la ligne un peu vers l'ouest, mais de façon négligeable.
4) Bienque seullepoint ii)soit indiquécomme point d'infléchissement,
ilenexiste théoriquementd'autres. Cependant, lechangement de direction
qui résulterait du choix d'autres points de référencesur la côte serait
toujours négligeable, en pratique, et le nouveau point de référencese
trouverait seulement à quelques milles de l'ancien.
5) Commeje l'aidéjàdit, entre la côte et le point i), toute ligneincluse
dans un certain rhomboèdre peut constituer une ligne d'équidistance.
Peut-êtrene serait-ilpasinéquitable de proposer ladroitereliant RasAjdir
au point i) comme ligne d'équidistanceaux fins de la délimitation. Cette
ligne correspond en effet à une perpendiculaire abaissée sur des côtes

relativementcourtes par comparaison aveclesquelque 40milles qui sépa-
rent Ras Ajdir du point i).
6) On trouvera ci-joint deux cartes,à titre d'illustration uniquement:
l'une indique la ligned'équidistance proposéedans le cadre de la zone à
délimiter ;l'autre situecette ligne par rapportàl'ensemble des côtes des
deux Parties.
188. Il serait vain de poursuivre,et de démontrer que la ligne proposée
satisfaitàl'exigenced'une proportionnalité raisonnable, définie dans un
chapitre antérieur. Je pense toutefoisqu'en menant à bien cette démons-
tration, on verrait que cette ligne pourrait utilement servirà vérifierle
caractèreéquitabledelaligneen deux segments retenuepar la Cour. Sans

entrer dans plus de détails,jetiens, avant deconclure,àsouligner l'undes
grands avantagesde la méthode de l'équidistance,employéeavec les pré-
cautions indiquées : c'est que l'équité quiest de son essence reste cons-
tante, quelleque soit l(<région à considérerauxfinsde la délimitation )),
et que l'onn'estdonc pas soumis à la nécessitimpérieusede définircette
région,ni de recourir à l'emploi arbitraire et artificiel de parallèles et de
méridiens.

(Signé S)igeru ODA. Paragraphs
1-2

Chapter 1. TRENDSAT THETHIRD UNITEDNATIONC SONFERENCE ON

THE LAW OF THESEA AND STATUSOF THE DRAFT CONVENTION ON
THE LAW OF THE SEA
Section1. "Trends" as interpreted by Tunisia and Libya

Section II. The "consensus" formula of the Third United Nations
Conference on the Law of the Sea
SectionIII. Negotiating texts
Section IV. Draft convention on the Law of the Sea

CHAPTER II. THE TRADITIONAC LONCEPT OF THE CONTINENTAL
SHELF

Section 1.Early claims to the continental shelf and scholarly views
thereon

1. Pre-history of the claims to the continental shelf
2. Scholarly viewson the continental shelf doctrine prior to the
1958 United Nations Conference on the Law of the Sea

Section II. Basic concept of the continental shelf in the 1958Con-
vention on the Continental Shelf
1. Draft prepared by the International Law Commission
2. The régimeof the continental shelf adopted in the 1958

Convention on the Continental Shelf
Section III. Development ofeas concerning delimitation of the
continental shelf

1. Draft prepared by the International Law Commission
2. Article 6 of the Convention on the Continental Shelf
Section IV. Significance of the 1969Judgment of the Court

1. The continental shelf as a rule of customary international
law
2. Meaning of Article 6 of the Convention on the Continental
Shelf

CHAPTER III. SEDENTARFY ISHERIESAND HISTORIC RIGHTS
Introduction
Section1. Past practice and doctrines

1. Exploitation of sedentary species
2. Fishing by means of embedded equipment Paragraphes
1-2

CHAPITRE 1. LES TENDANCES DE LA TROISIÈME CONFÉRENCE DES
NATIONS UNIES SUR LE DROIT DE LA MER ET LA VALEUR JURIDIQUE

DU PROJET DE CONVENTION SUR LE DROlT DE LA MER
Section 1.Les tendances tellesque la Tunisie et la Libye lesont
interprétées 3-7
Section II. La formule du<<consensus 1)à la troisième conférence

des Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer 8-9
Section III. Les textes de négociation 10-20
Section IV. Le projet de convention sur le droit de la mer 21-26

CHAPITRE 11. LANOTION CLASSIQUE DE PLATEAU CONTINENTAL

Section 1.Les premières revendications sur le plateau continental
et la position de la doctrine 27-36

1. Préhistoire )des revendications sur le plateau continental
2. Position de la doctrine sur la notion de plateau continental
avant la conférence desNations Unies sur le droit de la mer
de 1958
Section II. La notion fondamentale de plateau continental dans la

convention de 1958sur le plateau continental 37-46
1. Le projet de la Commission du droit international
2. Le régimedu plateau continental dans laconvention de 1958
sur le plateau continental

Section III. Evolution des idées sur la délimitation du plateau
continental 47-55
1. Projet de la Commission du droit international

2. L'article 6 de la convention sur le plateau continental
Section IV. La portéede I'arrêtrendu par la Cour en 1969
1. Le plateau continental en droit international coutumier

2. Le sens de l'article6 de la convention sur le plateau conti-
nental

CHAPITRE III. PÊCHERIES SÉDENTAIRES ET DROITS HISTORIQUES

Introduction
Section 1. La pratique et les doctrines historiques
1. L'exploitation des espèces sédentaires
2. La pêchepar engins fixes Paragraphs

Section II. Sedentary fisheriesin the 1958Conventions on the Law
of the Sea 74-84
1. Draft prepared by the International Law Commission

2. Provisions of the 1958Conventions on the Law of the Sea

Section III. Sedentary fisheries at the Third United Nations Con-
ference on the Law of the Sea
Section IV.istoric rights

CHAPTER IV. NEWTRENDS IN THECONCEPT OF THE CONTINENTAL
SHELF
Section1. The halting of the expansion of the outer limit of the

continental shelf 89-93
Section II. Fluctuation of theteria for the outer limit of the
continental shelf 94-105
1. Suggested criteria
2. Negotiating texts

Section III. Changing concept of the continental shelf 106-107

CHAPTER V. IMPACTOF THE CONCEPT OF THE EXCLUSIVE ECONOMIC
ZONE ON THE CONCEPT OF THECONTINENTASL HELF
Introduction 108
Section 1.New concept of the exclusive economic zone 109-120

1. Emergence of the concept
2. Concept of the exclusiveeconomic zone as suggested in the
Negotiating Texts

Section II. Some ambiguities in the concept of the exclusive
nomic zone 121-125

1. Unclear concept of conservation management
2. Somewhat unbalanced concept of the enforcement of the
laws and regulations of the coastal State

Section III. Relations between the continental shelf and the exclu-
sive economic zone 126-130
1. Parallel régimesof the continental shelf and the exclusive
economic zone
2. Exploitation of submarinenera1resources under the dif-

ferent régimesof the continental shelf and the exclusiveeco-
nomic zone
CHAPTER VI. TRENDS IN THE DELIMITATIO NF THECONTINENTAL

SELF/EXCLUSIVE ECONOMIC ZONE AT THE UNITEDNATIONS
THIRDCONFERENCE ON THE LAW OF THE SEA

Section 1.Various proposals for delimitation
Section II. Negotiating texts

1. Existence of two schools of thought
2. Significance of Articles 74/83 of the draft convention

262 PLATEAU CONTINENTAL (OP. DISS. ODA) 276

Pa
Section II. Les pêcheries sédentairesdans les conventions sur le
droit de la mer de 1958

1. Le projet de la Commission du droit international
2. Les dispositions des conventions sur le droit de la mer de
1958
Section III. Lespêcheries sédentaires troisième conférencedes
Nations Unies sur le droit de la mer

Section IV. Les titres historiques
CHAPITRIE V. LA NOTION DE PLATEAU CONTINENTAL ET LES
TENDANCES RÉCENTES

Section 1.Le coup d'arrêtà l'expansion du plateau continental

Section II.Fluctuationdes critèresdelalimiteextérieureduplateau

continental
1. Critères proposés
2. Les textes de négociation

Section III. L'évolutionde la notion de plateau continental

CHAPITRV E. LA NOTION DE ZONE ÉCONOMIQUE EXCLUSIVE ET SES
EFFETS SUR LA NOTION DE PLATEAU CONTINENTAL
Introduction
Section1. La notion nouvelle de zone économiqueexclusive

1. Apparition de la notion
2. La notion de zone économique exclusivedans les textes de
négociationde la troisième conférence desNations Unies sur
le droit de la mer

Section II. Le concept de zone économiqueexclusive et ses ambi-
guïtés
1. Les obscuritésde la notion de gestion et de conservation

2. Faiblesses de la notion de mise en application des lois et
règlements de 1'Etatcôtier
Section III. Rapport entre le plateau continental et la zone écono-

mique exclusive
1. Régimes parallèlesdu plateau continental et de la zone éco-
nomique exclusive
2. L'exploitation des ressourcesminéralessous-marines selonle

régimeapplicable au plateau continental et selon le régime
applicableà la zone économique exclusive

CHAPITRV EI. LA TROISIEME CONFERENCE DES NATIONS UNIES SUR LE
DROIT DE LA MER ET LES TENDANCES RÉCENTES EN MATIÈRE DE
DELIMITATIO DUN PLATEAU CONTINENTAL ET DE LA ZONE ÉCONO-
MIQUE EXCLUSIVE

Section 1. Quelques propositions sur le mode de délimitation
Section II. Les textes de négociation
1. Les deux courants de pensée
2. La portée des articles 74 et 83 du projet de convention Paragraphs
CHAPTERVIT. PRINCIPLE SND RULES FOR THE DELIMITATIO ONF

THE CONTINENTAS LHELF/EXCLUSIV ECONOMIC ZONE
Section1. Introduction 146
Section II. Thestatus of thethird State in thecase of delimitation of
the continentalelf 147-150

1. In general
2. Island States

Section III. Equitable principles 151-160
1. Equitable apportioning
2. Geographical equity

Section IV. Proportionality as a function of geographical equity64

Section V. The rule of equidistance 165-176
1. General application
2. An island as an irregularity of the coastline
3. Low-tide elevations

CHAPTER VIII. P~ACTICAL METHOD SUGGESTED

1. Suggested method
2. Suggested line Paragraphes
CHAPITRE VII. PRINCIPES ET RÈGLES DE DELIMITATION DU PLATEAU
CONTINENTAL ET DE LA ZONE ÉCONOMIQUE EXCLUSIVE

Section 1. Introduction 146
Section II. La position desEtats tiers en matièrede délimitationdu
plateau continental 147-150
1. Considérations générales
2. Les Etats insulaires

Section III. Les principes équitables 151-160
1. La répartition équitable

2. L'équitégéographique
Section IV. La proportionnalité en tant qu'élémentde l'équité
géographique 161-164
Section V. La règlede l'équidistance 165-176

1. Application générale
2. Les îles en tant qu'irrégularitésde la côte
3. Les hauts-fonds découvrants

CHAPITRE VIII. MÉTHODE PRATIQUE SUGGÉRÉE

1. Méthode suggérée
2. Ligne suggérée

Document file FR
Document Long Title

Dissenting Opinion of Judge Oda

Links